---

Chapter 1
Armor of the Dragon Princess or How did I get myself into this mess?

Tony Watanabe couldn’t believe his luck. He never once believe that he would be selected for the high school internship to the Smithsonian for the summer. He didn’t care if it was only serving coffee in the restoration and cleaning room. Just the chance at working in the Smithsonian was a dream come true for the teenager. He knew that this was his chance to finally get away from his mostly all white neighborhood. Not that he didn’t appreciate his heritage. He just didn’t want to simply be known as the stereo typical Japanese smart kid.

His favorite topic in all of his studies was history. He really wanted to be a famous archeologist like his heroes. Unlike his friends who grew up with, his heroes weren’t sports stars, action movie stars, or comic book super heroes. No Tony’s heroes were people like Howard Carter, Arthur Evans, Zehi Hawass, and Indiana Jones. Sure, the last one is a fictional tome raider. Not that it mattered to Tony. He wanted to follow in the footsteps of those famous men and be the one to find the lost treasures of history.

He wanted to be the one to find the Lost Ark of the Covenant, the Staff of Ra, the Bow of Diana, the Lyre of Apollo. Tony wanted to find the True Cradle of Life. He wanted to find at least one of the great mystery treasures of antiquity. But above all he wanted to find the Temple of the Shiryū or the Four Dragon Kings. The temple is believed to have been somewhere on the side of one of three mountains, Mount Fuji, Mount Haku or Mount Tate. The problem is no one has been able to prove this theory.

As Tony walked through the doors of the employee entrance, he looked around expectantly. He knew that he was supposed to be met by a Doctor Lynn Carter. From what he was able to gather off the woman who interviewed him Doctor Carter had to be in her sixties. She had more wards for new archaeology finds than any other archaeologist in recent years. Imagine his surprise when the thirty year old woman walked up to him smiling.

“Anthony Watanabe?” She asked. Then held out her hand. “Lynn Carter. Pleasure to meet you. If you’ll follow me?”

“Um… excuse me but you’re Doctor Lynn Carter?” Tony asked in surprise.

The woman chuckled. “Yup. That’s me. I know, I know. Not the old bat that you were expecting, am I right?”

“Um… yeah. No office ma’am. But you don’t look like you hold two Doctoral degrees. Let alone being old enough to hold one.” Tony told her honestly. The Doctor’s appearance really threw him for a loop.

Lynn just chuckled. She knew that her age and good looks have been a real pain in the ass for her career wise. Most of her colleges considered her to be a flash in the pan, lucky ‘pot hunter’. And those were the ones that actually liked her. The ones that didn’t like her used terms that far less respectful. It wasn’t her fault that she graduated from high school early. Nor was it her fault that she is smart enough to earn two doctoral degrees by the time she was twenty-one. Unlike her counterparts wasn’t afraid to use satellites and all the newest forms of tech to make her finds.

“I understand what you’re saying young man. You also know what it’s like to be the smartest kid in the room. I read your high school transcripts. A three point oh overall GPA. Which would have been higher if not for your PE score. I take it that your PE teacher wasn’t a fan of good grades?”

“More like he wasn’t a fan of someone turning in his starting quarterback for cheating on his homework and testes.” Tony snorted. “Racist bastard.”

“Let me guess. You’re the only Japanese-American in the school?” Lynn sighed.

“Got it in one, Doc. It sounds like you went through something similar.” Tony told her with a crocked smile.

“Not until I reached college Tony. There I got slammed with the BS because I won’t let the jocks cheat off me. But enough about the past.” She told him with a smile. “How would you like to see a dragon?”

“Are you kidding me?!” Asked a very excited Tony. He knew what Lynn was talking about. After all she was the one to find the statue of Toyotama-hime or Luxuriant-Jewel-Princess. “I would love too!”

“Right this way Tony.” Lynn said with an even wider smile for some reason. A reason that Tony wouldn’t understand until it was too late.

Lynn led Tony down to the authentication and restoration wing of the museum. Once there they took the elevator to the basement where the real work done. As they entered the authentication section Tony had to stop. Lynn turned to look back at the boy when she noticed that he wasn’t beside her.

“You okay Tony?” She asked.

“Yes, ma’am. I’m just amazed by what I’m seeing.” Tony raised his arm and started pointing. “That is a tsurugi from around seven-hundred AD. Over there is a Naginata from around sixteen-fifty AD. And that’s a full set of armor from the Edo period. None of them have the same family markings. Where did all of this come from?”

“The same place that I found the statue, Tony.” Lynn said as she waved arm around to take in the whole room. “And this is just the tip of the iceberg.”

Tony spun around to face Doctor Lynn Carter in stunned disbelief. “How in the world did you ever convince the Japanese Government to let you bring all of these National Treasures out of the country?”

“That was easy. I own the land that all of these was found on.” Lynn answered him with a sly knowing smile. “See one of the things I always do before starting a dig is to buy the land in question. This way I don’t have to deal with pesky landowners. As for dealing with local Governments I always promise to return the items I find once they have been ‘authenticated by the Smithsonian’. I’ve yet to meet a Government desk jockey that didn’t want a National Treasure authenticated by the Smithsonian.”

Tony would have to have been a true idiot to not hear the air quotes around authenticated by the Smithsonian. He noticed the snickering of the employees working the room. For some reason he felt that Doctor Lynn Carter hadn’t declared most the items she found on her dig sites. His father had told him about more than one Japanese historical site being raided by the GI’s after World War Two for war trophies. The problem that he faced was proof.

“Come on now, Tony. Time for you to see the greatest Lady to ever visit our fine institution. The Dragon Princess, and Goddess herself, Toyotama.” Lynn spotted the boy’s unusual interest in the artifacts in the authentication room. She might have to get ride of the boy if he becomes a problem.

As they walked toward the back of the room to the vault Tony spotted what had to be the finest work of Japanese sword making in the last five-hundred years. “Ma’am, is that really a Shintō Ken?”

“Yes, it is Tony. We’ve been able to date it to the Edo Period around sixteen-seventy. Or close enough anyway without doing a Carbon fourteen dating.” Lynn answered the boy with a true smile. “Sadly, we’ll be returning that beautiful piece of artwork to a private temple in the Yamanashi Prefecture. Between fifteen to twenty miles north of the Mount Fuji base.”

“Why did they send it here?” Tony questioned her.

“Well that is a little hard to explain, Tony.” Lynn sighed. “You see, when I found the cave that held all these relics it is on the boarder of the private temples grounds. It seems that even though I own the property the cave actually sets on the temple personnel have guarded the cave for more than eighteen centuries. If it hadn’t been for an official survey, I won’t have been able to even enter the cave. Even then I had to make concessions to the temple. The first of which was that sword must accompany the statue.”

“I don’t understand. Why would the people of the temple want the sword to accompany the statue?” Tony asked her blankly.

“The legend of Toyotama’s Defender.” Lynn answered with a smile. She knew it was time to planet the seed. She could tell by the questioning look in his eyes. “According to the temple monks and nuns the Dragon Princess Goddess was protected by five loyal samurai who were all brothers.”

“Wait. I thought she returned to the sea after her husband spied on her during the birth of their child never to return to the land.” Tony thought he should correct Doctor Carter on her misinterpretation of the legend. Then he saw the look in her eyes. “What am I missing here Doctor Carter? It has to be something big for you to be grinning like that. Is there a part of the legend that only these monks and nuns know?”

“There is Tony. I must say though that you are well versed in the legends of your ancestral homeland. Who taught them to you?” Lynn asked with true interest. After all most young Japanese-Americans know so little of their ancestral nation’s legends. Especially if they are third generation or more in the United States. Like young Tony who was a fifth generation child.

“My grandfather use to sit and tell me all of the old legends, ma’am. He did it mostly because of my desire to become an archaeologist. That and my love of history, I suppose.” Tony answered with a small smile of pride.

“Then I will take great pride in telling you the legend of the Defenders of the Dragon Princess Goddess Toyotama.” For the next twenty minutes Lynn Carter told the tell of five brothers who swore their undying loyalty to the Dragon Princess on the side of Mount Fuji. When she came to the end of the story she explained about the sword.

“When the last brother laid dying form battle Toyotama took his blade and dipped in her own blood. Then with a mighty thrust sheathed the blade in the samurai’s chest. According to the legend the samurai was cursed to eternal life by becoming the living scabbard for the blade. A blade that his now holds his very soul.” Lynn picked up the sword and scabbard. “This very blade I now hold in my hands, Tony. The monks and nuns say that if the blade should ever be pulled by one who is truly pure, they shall become the undying Defender of the Dragon Princess Goddess. Forever cursed to walk the earth. Until the day that they are defeated by their replacement in signal combat.”

Tony’s hand slowly reached out to touch the beautiful blade for some unknown reason. Only to be stopped by Lynn’s warning. “Please don’t touch any object in the restoration and authentication room with your bare hands Tony.”

Tony snatched his hand back and shook his head. “Sorry ma’am. I don’t know what came over me. For some reason I just had to hold the sword.”

Lynn smiled a very forgiving smile. “Don’t worry, Tony. You stopped before touching the hilt. Which is a good thing. Remember that the oils on our hands can damage the artifacts. So always wear the lent free gloves that we provide whenever in this room. You’ll find them near the door as you enter.”

“Does everyone wear them ma’am? I mean aren’t I just here to fetch coffee, make copies of notes, and enter data on the computer for you?” Tony asked.

Lynn laughed after hearing Tony describe his job. “Oh no, Tony. Not by a long shot. You won that internship because of your work on the Ogata Temple texts. I have to say your translation of those ancient writings has brought new meaning to them. For all of us in the archaeology field.”

Tony blinked his eyes. “You actually read that paper ma’am? I mean sure I submitted it to the universities of Harvard, Cambridge, Oxford, Berkeley, and Stanford. They are after all the top universities for archaeology. I never thought that someone like you would have read it.”

“Tony do you realize that almost every department head at those Universities read your paper. Then passed it along to just about every archaeologist that specializes in the Far East.” Lynn just chuckled as Tony shook his head no. “Your work in translating those old texts is beyond ground breaking. Why Doctor Howard Rice of Cambridge made the comment of wanting to offer you a full fellowship. Just off that one paper.”

“Wow. I didn’t think it was that good. All I did was go back to what my grandparents taught. I had to do a lot of research into the ancient texts that have been fully translated. After that it was easy to break down the Ogata Temple Texts. I just had to find the right context for the kojiki.” Tony thought it was best to explain his paper and how he came to his conclusion. The whole paper was based around the legend of the bamboo cutter.

“Well here is a piece of information that you definitely don’t know then. It was your work that led me to the legend of the Dragon Princess Defenders. If it had not been for your groundbreaking work neither Doctor Tanaka nor myself would have ever figured out those ancient texts.” Lynn smiled as she turned to put the sword back on the table where it had been.

“WAIT! Don’t move!” Tony ordered as he grabbed Lynn’s shoulder. Pointing at the scabbard. “Have you translated these yet?”

Lynn looked at Tony then down at the sword’s scabbard. For the first time she saw the line of kojiki running down the black scabbard. Until now those characters never been seen before. It was only by a trick of the light that she only now able to see them. “Can you read these kojiki, Tony?”

“Well, yes. It’s not that hard. I mean it’s not hard for me.” Tony corrected.

“Well what do they say, boy?” Came a voice from behind Tony. When Tony turned to face the man that the voice belonged to, he almost shit his pants. He was face to face with the Director for the Smithsonian’s restoration and authentication department, Doctor Richard Anders. “Well! Don’t take all day. What do those characters read?”

“They are a warning against removing the statue from the cave. They’re some kind of curse. I would need the other half of the script to fully translate the text for the curse.” Tony answered the Director. “Do we even have the other half of the text?”

“Right this way, young man.” Anders ordered him and then led him into the vault where the statue rested. “Lynn bring the sword.”

Once inside the Director handed Tony a pair of latex gloves followed by a pair of white lent free cotton gloves to wear over the latex gloves. “This is a double glove area, young man. Always remember that.”

Tony followed the example of the Director. Once properly gloved the two archaeologists and one student examined the statue. Tony was the first to spot the matching kojiki. “Here. On the backside of the base. Look at these kojiki. They complete the curse on the sword.”

“What do they say Tony?” Lynn asked almost breathlessly. Her own excitement matched that of the teenager’s. What Tony didn’t realize was that the three of them were making history.

“Well, the warning starts on the scabbard. Can I see the sword Doctor Cater?” Lynn just handed the whole thing to Tony. Taking his finger, he pointed to the first character and worked his way down the scabbard.

“Who should ever remove Toyotama’s fang shall face her wrath.” He stopped when he reached the end of the scabbard. Then turned to the statue’s base. Before he started reading aloud Tony noticed something wrong. “There is a part of the curse or warning that is missing. Have you removed the sword from the scabbard yet Doctor Carter?”

“No. We were given explicit orders to never remove the blade from the scabbard.” Lynn answered then a thoughtful look came to her face. “You don’t think that the rest of the text is on the blade?”

“Well it is wakizashi length religious or ceremonial blade. Not to mention it is in the Sōshū School style from the Sagami Province. Sagami was one of the original provinces of Japan established in the Nara period under the Taihō Code in what is today the central and western Kanagawa Prefecture.” Tony hadn’t realized what he was doing but both Doctor Carter, and Doctor Anders saw a teacher in their element. “It would stand to reason that the middle section of the warning is on the blade.”

“Why do you say that Tony?” Lynn asked the young man.

“Back during the shinto period of sword making in Japan swords like this one often had special names given to them. Often carved in the metal before they were hardened. Then there are the ones that had messages carved into the blade. It was not that uncommon for ceremonial swords.” Tony explained. “Though I doubt that there are more than a handful of these swords still left in the world. If this sword has the second part to the warning on its blade. Then the value of the sword just became beyond priceless.”

“Draw the blade Tony.” The Director ordered. He didn’t care what Lynn promised those foolish monks. He wanted a true authentication of that blade.

Tony just nodded his head and slowly pulled the blade from its scabbard. With each inch a new kojiki appeared. With each one Tony read them out loud. “The Wielder of this blade shall never know peace or happiness.”

Tony turned back to the statue. “Let my Defender know not the peace of the grave. Let them carry my blood and rage into battle against the evil of men.”

Tony looked up at both of the Doctors. “Um… I don’t think that I should read the rest of this warning out loud.”

“Nonsense boy. There is no such thing as magic and curses. We are people of science here at the Smithsonian.” The Director told Tony with an air of authority. “Now if you please read the whole inscription for us.”

Tony swallowed and nodded his head. The feeling that he should read the curse out load still laid heavily on his mind but did as requested. “Who should ever remove Toyotama’s fang shall face her endless wrath. The wielder of this blade shall never know peace or happiness. Let my Defender know not the peace of the grave. Let them carry my blood and rage into battle against the evil of men. My Defender shall walk the faces of the earths never knowing age, or illness. Forever shall they carry my visage. Till the day they are defeated in honorable single combat.”

When Tony finished, he was staring at something in the jeweled eyes of the dragon statue. For some reason they appeared to be gazing out at him. Then on a whim. As if to prove the curse was nothing more than superstition. He yank the blade the rest of the way out of the scabbard. With a quick sure movement, he cut the palm of his left hand.

Then placing his left hand on the statue Tony called out. “By the right of victory, I claim my place as Princess Toyotama’s rightful Defender!”

The second he placed his bloody palm on the statue several things happened at once. First there was a blinding flash of the purest white light. Second thunder blasted the vault and restoration room. Lastly the most beautiful woman that Tony had ever seen stepped out of the light.

“WHO SUMMONS ME FROM MY LONG SLEEP?!” The woman’s melodic voice boomed out. For some reason Tony knew exactly who the woman was, Princess Toyotama. When the Dragon Princess turned her eyes on Tony the first thing, she saw was the sword. “ARE YOU THE ONE TO DRAW MY FANG BOY? DO YOU NOT KNOW THE PRICE FOR DARING TO DRAWING MY FANG? DID NOT MY MONKS GIVE THEE WARNING?”

When Tony didn’t answer right away Toyotama sighed and softened her anger. “I fear that you shall pay a far greater price than any of my Defenders before in history. The price shall be your manhood. I’m truly sorry.”

When Tony heard this, he was jolted out of his fear. “Wait! What do you mean the price of being your Defender is my manhood?”

“None of my Defenders can be male, boy. Didn’t you read the warning?” Toyotama questioned Tony.

“But it talks about your Defenders being men. Even the legend talks about the five brothers who were samurai.” Tony whined.

“BY THE GODS! WHY ARE MORTALS SO IGNORANTE OF THEIR OWN HISTORY!” Toyotama screamed at the ceiling. When she looked back down at Tony, she spotted Carter and Anders. “Are these two your sempais boy?”

Tony could only think of one way to answer. “Yes, ma’am.”

Toyotama pointed at both of them and twin beams of light reached out to touch their foreheads. A few seconds later the beams of light faded away. Toyotama sighed heavily. “I see. You can only learn and understand what you have been given to learn. Your sempais are lacking in their own knowledge. I shall correct that before I leave. You still have a lot to learn my young Defender.”

“What does that mean?” Lynn questioned the Dragon Princess.

“SILENCE MORTAL! JUST BE HAPPY THAT I DON’T REMOVE YOU FROM THE SCROLLS OF HUMANITY FOR YOUR FAILURES AS A TEACHER!” Once again Toyotama’s melodic voice boomed out over Tony. For Carter and Anders her voice was anything but musical. To them her voice was like being hammered by thunder. “You two have failed in your chosen path of life. I shall correct that mistake.”

Once again twin beams of light leaped from Toyotama’s hands to bath the two archaeologists. Ten seconds later where the two proud Doctors of Archaeology once stood were two young Japanese women. If not for his upbringing Tony won’t have any idea of what he was looking at. Both were dressed in the traditional attire of a miko. Each wore a pair of red hakama the scarlet or vermilion, long, divided trousers tied with a bow, and a white kosode kimono robes. Their hair was tied back with red and white hair ribbons.

Both also carried the traditional tools of a miko. This included the azusayumi or “catalpa bow”. Both also had a set of Shinto prayer beads hanging round their necks. Between them at their feet was the gehōbako the ‘supernatural’ box that contains dolls, animal and sometimes human skulls.

“Ah much better. Now my Defender has a pair of proper teachers and my earthly vessel has true guardians.” Turning back to face Tony, Toyotama gave the young man a cruel smile. “Now to take care of my newest Defender.”

Once again, a brilliant white light shown forth from Toyotama’s hands. Only this time it bathed a very frightened Tony Watanabe. To Tony it felt as if time slowed to a crawl, but in truth it was only seconds. To Tony it felt as if his body turned to clay then was grabbed by a pair of giant hands. The sensation was painful in the extreme.

First there was the pulling in his groin as he felt his testicles and penis drawing up into his body. This was followed by a crushing feeling as his hips popped then widened and his waist constricted. The slight pulling at his chest grew with each passing moment until it reached a climax of painful tugging. This wasn’t the only place where there was a pulling sensation. It felt as if his very hair was being pulled from his scalp. Once the sensation of being remodeled stopped a new one followed.

One of a slowly being burned by the noonday sun. Tony could only watch in horror as strange multicolored liquid poured out of the statue to cover first his arm then his whole body from the neck down. He could even feel part of the strange liquid racing up his neck to cover the area around his eyes and up over his temples into his hairline. As he watched the liquid cover his body Tony noticed that there was three main colors. Red, black, and gold. He also noticed that a pattern was emerging. A pattern he knew his subconscious was influencing. As much as he didn’t want to admit it to anyone, but he loved to watch the cartoon Miraculous Ladybug with his kid sister Yu. His favorite character is in season 3. When Marionet becomes Dragon Bug. He always believed that was how a true superhero would look.

When the liquid stopped flowing, he knew that there was no way he was getting it off his body. That he was forever sealed inside of this costume. The shifting of a weight at his left hip let him know that the scabbard for the sword now hung there and it wasn’t alone. Looking down Tony saw that he now wore the matching wakizashi for the very functional katana that he held in his right hand. He had no idea of where the ceremonial blade had gone to, but he didn’t care. He had more pressing concerns.

Namely, what was he going to tell his parents. As the light faded once more Tony felt multiple lifetimes’ of swordsmanship filling his mind. That wasn’t all that flowed into his mind. He learned more about Japan’s history starting with the Yayoi Period around 900BC up to the Edo Period ending in 1868. This covered all the periods in between. Not just the Kofun, Asuka, Nara, Heian Periods, but the Kamakura, Muromachi, and Azuchi-Momoyama Periods. With each historical period there was at least two lifetimes of experience. Tony knew that if someone were to question him on the time period he could answer correctly without a problem. Because he had somehow lived during that time.

Once the light had faded and Tony could once again see. She was shocked to find that they were no longer in the vault in the restoration room of the Smithsonian. Tony also noticed that she no longer thought of herself in the masculine form. Another disturbing realization was that her name was no longer Anthony Watanabe. She still had those memories of being a teenage boy named Tony, but that was not who she was anymore. This realization drove her to her knees. Toyotama looked down at her newest samurai and cruelly smiled.

“Rise, Chiyoko Hakuryū, first among my new samurai.” Toyotama commanded.

The newly minted girl struggled to her feet. “How my I be of service, my Hime. What are your commands?”

Chiyoko never looked over at the two miko who were kneeling behind her. That was when she noticed that all four of them were in some type of Shinto shrine. Not just any shrine either, but one dedicated to Toyotama. The statue that had been in the vault was now situated at the center of the shrine. There was something about the way the shrine was built that felt off to Chiyoko. It was way too new. And it felt that way.

With the care born of centuries practice Chiyoko returned her katana to its scabbard. Chiyoko didn’t know where all of this experience came from, but she had a damned good idea. The download of knowledge that Toyotama had stuffed in her head. She also knew that her forced acceptance of her new life was also because of that nasty download. There was also something else about that download that left her feeling off. It was as if she had been forced back in time with the way she was acting. That’s when it hit her. All three of them were no longer in their own time.

“I see that you have grasped the situation, Chiyoko. Only you have made one mistake. This is not a different time, but a different plane of existence. I believe that you would call it another, oh what is the word?” Toyotama looked as if she was hunting for a word that made sense. Then she smiled. “Oh yes, a different universe. You are familiar with this concept, yes?”

Nanami knew exactly what the Dragon Goddess was talking about. Like all Sci-fi fan geeks Chiyoko was very familiar with the concept of the multiverse. It wasn’t the only concept that she was familiar with. The concepts of time travel, the 4th dimension, mutants, FTL travel and communication, wormholes, and some many other science fiction mainstays. The idea of being in another universe wasn’t that hard for her to grasp. The question she had was which one. Chiyoko just prayed that the one she was in now, had a way back to her original universe.

That hope was dashed by Toyotama before it had a chance to even take root. “There is no way back to your old universe my young samurai. Give up on that hope now before it drives you moon sick.”

“Goddess if there is no way for me to return to my home. What will happen to my family? They will expect me to come home by a certain time.” Chiyoko pleaded her case to Toyotama.

This time the Dragon Goddess offered the distraught young girl a sad smile. “You and your two sempai are dead in your old world.”

When Chiyoko and the two miko heard this their heads all snapped up to look her in the eyes. “It is as I said. Your old bodies are dead.”

“How?” Was all Chiyoko asked in a whisper.

“A group of thieves armed with iron tubes that spit fire and iron will have broken into the room where you foolishly woke me. They will have killed all those that worked within that camber. The authorities will find your bodies in the center of the vault. Only they will have found that the vault is empty. Those seven men and two women shall in turn be killed themselves by the authorities of your home world during their attempt to flee.” Toyotama took pity on her newest samurai. “Your family will not suffer from your death, child.”

“HOW CAN YOU SAY THAT?!” Chiyoko screamed. “ARE YOU SO DISCONNECTED FROM HUMANS THAT OUR PAIN MEANS NOTHING TO YOU?!”

“I am not a heartless monster Chiyoko. I have arranged for all of your families to be financially well off because of your deaths.” Toyotama told the visibly distraught teenage girls. “That would have happened even if you hadn’t drew my Fang and called for me. The only difference is you all would be on your way to your Heavenly rewards.”

Chiyoko looked directly into her eyes. “So, no matter what had happened back in that vault. We were going to be dead on our home world. Is that what you’re saying, my Princess?”

“I am sorry is this has upset you children.” Looking down at Carter and Anders. “If not for the greed of these two. None of this would have happened. Those men and women had come to steal back what was rightly part of their family shrine. A shrine that Lynn Carter raided in her greed. A shrine that was violated on the orders of Robert Anders. A shrine that had stood unmolest for more than two thousand years. A shrine that held one of Japan’s greatest secrets. My Fang, and Earthly vessel.”

“Now that shrine is no more.” Toyotama snarled as she glared at Carter and Anders. “For your crimes I have cursed you with eternal lifelong servitude and bound you to this temple. As you were both complicit in the crimes against my temple on your home world you shall share in your punishment. As sisters share everything so shall you share in your eternal servitude as sisters. Put them to work my samurai. They have delayed enough for the day.”

Chiyoko felt the new names for the two former archaeologists suddenly pop into her mind. “Satomi, Satoko, see to your duties.”

As one the two miko stood up and headed towards the front of the temple. Once they were alone Chiyoko turned to face Toyotama. “What shall I do now my Princess? What do I do for food, water, a roof over my head? I don’t even know if this world even has samurai. I don’t even know where to start.”

“No need to worry child. I have brought you to the one world that has the most in common with the Edo Period of Japan from your home world.” Toyotama graced Chiyoko with a bright smile. “A place where the Maji revolution has yet to happened. Here the Emperor still rules, and samurai still know the meaning of honorable servitude. To a place and time where the Western ways have not overruled the ways of tradition.”

“But where are we? Are we even still within the United States?” Chiyoko questioned with the sinking feeling that she wasn’t.

“You are in the Yamanashi Prefecture, located in what you know as the Chūbu region of Japan. This shrine is one of ten located on the side of the great Mountain Fuji. In this world this shrine has stood for more than two thousand years. In all of the universes, this is the only one where the Temples of the Dragon Gods and Goddesses have been able to stand unmolested throughout time.” Explained carefully for the teenage boy turned girl samurai.

“Wait. You said that in this universe there are ten Temples or shrines to ten Dragons. Who are they?” Chiyoko almost begged.

“There are ten Dragon Deities one for each of the Great Truths. Accept for the one that needs two True Neutrality. They are the embodiments of the nine great alignments. These are broken down into three types. Law, Neutrality, and Chaos. These are further affected by Good and Evil. Like in all universes there are Lawful Good, Neutral, and Evil. Then there is Neutral Good, True Neutral, and Neutral Evil. Lastly, we have Chaotic Good, Chaotic Neutral, and the true bane of life Chaotic Evil. Each of these alignments is represented by a Dragon God and Goddess.” Bowed with a little flourish. “I happen to be the Dragon Goddess of True Neutrality.”

“Okay let me see if I got this straight. There are a total of ten Dragon Gods and Goddesses. One for each alignment, accept for True Neutrality which has one male, and one female. You are the Goddess of Pure Neutrality. Am I getting this right so far?” Chiyoko asked Toyotama as she nodded her head yes. “Following that logic then that would mean that your duties are keeping the Balance. Does my being here have anything to do with resorting the Balance of the Tao or some shit?”

“Not exactly my samurai. In this universe I am but one aspect of Neutrality the feminine aspect for magic. My brother Wolong is the other half, he is the masculine aspect for science.” At Chiyoko’s blank look Toyotama sighed. “Here there are two aspects of Neutrality, magic and science. The two aspects must always be kept in Balance for true progress to happen.”

“Okay, I think I get it now. For humans to move forward no one side can gain the upper hand. They must be present in all things. If not, then humans stagnate and die off. Is that what you’re saying?”

“Exactly. For true progress to be made there most be steady insight gained through hard work with the occasional sudden leap of faith. This is the meaning behind Neutrality. My brother and I have worked tirelessly to keep the status between magic and science from becoming one sided.” Once again Chiyoko had a confused look on her face. Toyotama could tell that she was think something over before asking her next question.

“If you and your brother are the Gods of True Neutrality. Then who are the Gods of Lawful and Chaotic Neutrality? What’s their responsibilities?” Chiyoko asked before snapping her fingers. “They must be your brother and sister. With one governing magic the other science. Let me see if I got this right. Your brother who is the aspect of Lawful Neutrality is also the aspect of science. While your sister is the aspects of Chaos and science.”

“Close Chiyoko. You just missed one thing. My brother Choe-long handles the aspect of Law while my sister Choe-ze only concerns herself with the aspect Chaos. My brother Jiro governs the Evil aspect of Neutrality and my sister Jun governs the Good aspect of Neutrality. My brother Wolong and I govern magic and science.” Toyotama quirked her lips. “My main duty is to the chaotic beauty of magic. I also have four other brothers and sisters. Those other four that were not mention govern the aspects of Good and Evil with science and magic having an equal influence in all aspects.”

“I think I understand now. All of the other alignments, Neutrality, Law, Chaos, Good, and Evil have influence on science and magic. But only in the center is there any real control over those two powerful aspects. That is why there are a total of nine Great Truths and ten Gods to govern each aspect. Does each of the individual alignments effect the different aspects?” Chiyoko questioned.

Toyotama nodded her head as she answered Chiyoko. “My brother Atsushi is the God for the Lawful Good, where the Law of Man holds sway over the Laws of Nature. My sister Chieko is the Goddess of the Lawfully Evil, she only believes in the Law of Might makes right. The Goddess of Chaotic Good, who believes that the Laws of Nature overrule the Laws of man is my baby sister Chiharu. For Chaotic Evil it is simple. The Strongest make the rules.” Toyotama sighed over the last one. “My baby brother Ayumu was always such a spoiled little brat. I whish that mother would have let father punish the little shit more.”

“So, each alignment has its own God or Goddess with the exception of True Neutral. Which has both a God and Goddess because they govern magic and science. Have I got it correct now?” Toyotama nodded her head yes to Chiyoko question. “Then who gave birth to the ten of you? And who is the oldest?”

“Our Father Ryōjin is the King of the Dragons and our mother is Zennyo Ryūō his Queen. They gave birth to us because of the prayers of a nameless monk. The monk pegged our parents to bring order to the Nine Great Truths. As we were born my Father place each one of us in control of the Great Truths. He only had one problem. The first egg to open held a pair of twins. Me and my brother Wolong. Between the two of us he is the older by minutes.” Toyotama answered Chiyoko honestly. Then she grumbled just a little too loudly. “He always holds those few minutes over my head.”

There was a thunderous boom and brilliant flash of light when she finished. Toyotama just sighed as Chiyoko blinked to clear the spots from her eyes. “Do you always have to butt in brother?”

“Only when you take my name in vain, dear sister.” When Chiyoko could see again there was a massive man standing next to Toyotama. “Is this our newest samurai sister? I must say that this one has more style than our last one.”

“Wolong allow me to introduce our first samurai, Chiyoko.” Toyotama turned to Chiyoko. “Chiyoko this is my oldest brother Wolong. He is also the biggest pain in my ass.”

“Ah come on sister. I’m not that bad. Just because I understand the laws of science better than magic is no reason to be mean.” Wolong huffed.

“I know brother dear. Just as I understand the laws of magic over that voodoo you call science. I mean really where is the equivalent exchange?” Toyotama huffed in return.

“Wait are you’re talking about the first law of alchemy. Humankind cannot gain anything without first giving something in return. To obtain, something of equal value must be lost.” Chiyoko exclaimed. “THAT is science not magic.”

“This one is brighter than our last samurai sister. She passed the test without even trying. Have you told her of her place in this world yet?” Wolong said smiling. “We don’t have much time. The Shiryū are once more moving in the shadows.”

“The Shiryū? Aren’t they supposed to be the Four Dragon Kings?” Chiyoko questioned the two deities. “You know the good guys.”

“In this world they are not as you say the good guys, young samurai. Here they are the greatest enemy of all that is lawful and good. They are the righthand of our baby brother Ayumu. Their only desire is to cause Chaos among mortals. They live on the misery that they cause.” Wolong snarled. “They don’t care how they do it, just that a great many humans suffer.”

“More like they do everything they can to gain power at any cost. And unlike in your home world there are five of them not four.” Toyotama explained next. “The Five Dragon Kings of this world are some of the most powerful mortals is this world’s history. Every century or so Ayumu selects five mortal men and gives them power to do whatever they wish.”

A light came on in Chiyoko’s head. If this had been a cartoon there would have been a lightbulb over her head. “One Dragon King for each Defender. Defender for each classical element. Is that where I fit into all this?”

“Ah the Light of Knowledge does truly shine within this one.” Wolong chuckled as he looked over at his sister. “Is she our Void sister?”

“Yes brother. Chiyoko is our Void.” Toyotama answered heavily. “Now will you stop interrupting so I can finish explaining?”

“By all means sister. I shall leave you to your duties.” He gave Toyotama a kiss on her forehead before turning to Chiyoko. “Before I go, I want to bestow a gift upon this newest and brightest of our Defenders.”

He reached out and placed his hand on Chiyoko’s swords. There was a small flash of light. “Those blades are now true dragon slayers. Nothing shall withstand their edge. Wield them well young samurai.”

With that the Dragon Prince disappeared. Chiyoko looked over at Toyotama. “Hime why did your brother call me the Void?”

“We have five defenders. As you have already quested one for each of the Five Elements. Earth, Fire, Water, Air, and Void. Of the five Void is the most dangerous. Because it is the most powerful and hardest to control. Yet Void is always the first to appear.” Toyotama explained. “While your four sisters will be bound by the laws of alchemy you are not. You only answer to the laws of magic.”

Chiyoko could not believe her ears. In this universe alchemy is an actual working science instead of magical mumbo-jumbo. And it is based off the four classic elements of Earth, Fire, Water, and Air. But Void is deferent it doesn’t fall into the classical definition of an element. It explained the unexplainable. Chiyoko didn’t know where all this knowledge was coming from, she just accepted it as part of her new life. She did have one question. Well two questions really.

“If I am the Void. Then who are the other elements? And what do you mean by my sisters?”

Toyotama chuckled. “Your sisters are the other four Defenders. That you will have to search out on your own. As for the other four elements they are your sisters, and each is aligned with an individual element. One for each of the other Neutral alignments. Earth for Law, Fire for Evil, Water for Chaos, and Air for Good. When joined together under one banner, your banner, they form an unstoppable force for Balance.”

Chiyoko had known that was the case she just didn’t want to admit it. “Now, I have already been on this plan for too long. Call me if you have need child. I shall do what I can within the confines of my power.”

With that the Dragon Goddess disappeared. Chiyoko sighed as she had more questions than answers and the only person who had those answers was now gone. Looking around Chiyoko decided to find some kind of mirror. Talking to herself Chiyoko wonder out load. “I wonder what I look like now?”

With a plan in mind the teenage girl went in search of said mirrored surface. It didn’t take her long to find one. What she saw was not what she was expecting. The girl in the mirror could have been Tony’s twin sister. Her skin was smooth and clear. Her eyes were the deepest green instead of the usual dark brown. Her hair was the darkest of night black and reached to the back of her knees. Everywhere she looked screamed sexy bad ass. When she finished checking out her new body and face. She had a signal, thought ran through her head as she stood there looking at the beautiful teenage girl in the floor to ceiling mirror. “Welp this has been one fucked up first day at work. Can’t wait to see what tomorrow brings for me.”

---

PS this is another back burner story of mine that I have played around with for sometime. Comments are welcome. Look forward to the next chp in 2 weeks.

---

Chapter 2
Finding the Fire Dragon Samurai or Hi are you one of my sisters?

Chiyoko looked around the Temple some before heading outside to find Satomi and Satoko. The moment that the teenage girl stepped outside Chiyoko stopped dead in her tracks. What she saw was not what she was expecting. She couldn’t believe what her eyes were showing her. None of it made any logical sense.

For starters while there was all the elements of the Edo period to be seen. Inside the temple grounds she saw men and women dressed in traditional kimonos. Some of the men were carrying the twin swords of the samurai. Some of the women were dresses as geisha. Everywhere she looked could see the heavy influence of the Edo period.

Yet there was also signs of the Victorian era as well. Steam powered cars rumbled by on the cobble stone streets. An iron locomotive rode on overhead railroad tracks. Then there was two giant airships flying across the skies. Men and women dressed in the ways of Queen Victoria’s England. She could tell that the women who were dressed in the height of Victorian fashion were all tightly corseted. So were some of the men.

Chiyoko noticed something about the people as she looked at them. They were all surrounded by a glow. While the women were all surrounded by a pinkish glow. All the men and some of the women had a bluish glow surrounding them. Looking over at Satoko and Satomi, Chiyoko noticed that they were both surrounded by the pinkish glow.

That’s when she was hit by two very important realizations. The first was that the surrounding glows matched the actual physical sex of the individual. The second was the fact that she was seeing peoples’ auras. As she looked around the temple some more Chiyoko focused on the women with the bluish auras. There weren’t many of them, but she noticed that each one was in the mid-to-late teens. There were a few that were in their earlier twenties though. She also noticed that all of these women had a male escort.

There was something that bothered her about these young women that perplexed Chiyoko. Their auras didn’t make their appearance. Walking over to one of the many monks that was near the temple steps. She noticed that the man was old, as in ancient. “Excuse me Grandfather.”

The monk took one look at Chiyoko and dropped to the ground bowing from the waste. “How may this humble monk be of service Kyomu no Sa?”

“Please don’t do that Grandfather, Here let me help you up?” It took Chiyoko a few seconds to realize that the monk had called her the Samurai of the Void as she helped him to his feet. “Um… I do not know how to ask this, but do you see the glow surrounding the people here?”

“Ah. It is as the ancient teachings tell us. ‘Kyomu no Sa shall see into the hearts and minds of men.’ You truly are her. I did not want to believe the new miko when they said you had returned to us and they were your Handmaidens.” Chiyoko couldn’t believe what she was hearing from the ancient monk. “Please tell this old man is it true that you have come from another world? One that is unlike ours.”

“Well… um… Yes sir. In our world things are greatly different than here. Magical creatures, gods, and goddesses never show themselves to us poor mortals.” Chiyoko explained then quirked her lips. “Well I should say rarely show themselves to us mortals.”

The old man gave Chiyoko a sly smile. “Once again the teachings are true. ‘Kyomu no Sa shall come from a world where magic is no more. She shall be accompanied by two great Sempai in the guise of simple miko.’”

“Um… Grandfather, what are these teachings you keep talking about?” Chiyoko didn’t want to show her ignorance. Because to be honest, she was embarrassed by being so ignorant of her new world.

“Once again the teachings are correct. ‘Kyomu no Sa is a warrior in all her ways. Yet she shall come amongst you as a new born babe ignorant in our ways and to her own power.’” The old monk intoned solemnly. Sighing the old man looked her in the eyes. “I the teachings that I speak of are those of the Dragon God King Watatsumi, child.”

The WTF thought ran through Chiyoko’s mind at hearing this. “I see, grandfather. How do these teachings affect me?”

“The Teachings of Ryōjin, are all about you and your four sisters. I have waited my whole life for this day to come. I and all of my predecessors have waited patiently for this day to come. Long with fearing this day as well.” The old man sighed. “For today also heralds the return of the greatest enemy of mankind the Five Dragon Kings.”

“I kind of knew this already Grandfather.” Chiyoko smiled for the old man to take the sting out of her words. “Can you please tell me about the auras?”

“Ah yes, the first of your gifts. It is said that by merely looking at a person’s aura you can tell who they are in their heart of hearts.” The old monk waved his arm. “Look around young samurai. Tell what you see? How many of the young ladies are Redībōizu?”

Chiyoko did as she was asked. It didn’t take her long to count the number of transvestites and transsexuals. “I count fifteen Redībōizu, Grandfather. They are the ladies with the blue auras correct?”

“Very good, Kyomu no Sa. Now, look at each one individually. Tell me which ones are not Redībōizu by choice.” There was a note in the old man’s voice that let Chiyoko know that more than a few of the boys were dressed as the opposite sex against their wills.

It didn’t take Chiyoko long to spot the forced Redībōizu. Though the number wasn’t large, there was still a few of them. Namely among the Victorian dressed young women. “There are five Grandfather. Is this an acceptable practice in this world?”

The old monk sighed. “Sadly, it has become the normal among our more wealthier citizens. If they cannot find an acceptable or available young woman to be a bride from among the families that have of age girls. They go to the orphanages and buy their sons a boy bride.”

Chiyoko was shocked by this revelation and angered. “How young of a boy do they start with Grandfather? Why doesn’t anybody put a stop to it?”

“They don’t spot the practice for one reason. Most of the boys that are chosen for the life of a forced Redībōizu are unwanted sons.” At Chiyoko’s look of confusion he explained. “In this world the Balance between men and women is off, child. For everyone woman there are seven men.”

“How could this have happened? It doesn’t make sense. Nature always balances the scales between the two sexes.” Chiyoko exclaimed.

“The Laws of Nature have been upset by the new Iron Horses that roam our world, child.” The old monk sighed. “Magic is being push further and further from the Light. Use your Sight child. Look at the Lines.”

Chiyoko did as the old monk instructed her. As she used her Sight to see beyond the auras of the people Chiyoko spotted what he meant. There appeared to be color lines touching everything. The temple was covered in a massive knot of colored lines. They were beautiful. As she looked out past the temple walls, she was shocked to see that the lines became broken by the tracks of the trolly cars and railroad. She watched as a steam powered car drove through one of the lines snapping it in half. Once again, she had a flash of insight on how things worked in this world.

“Those are Ley Lines. I actually see ley lines.” Chiyoko whispered. “But why are they broken Grandfather?”

“It is as I said child. The Iron Roads and beasts disrupt the flow of magic.” The ancient monk sighed. “With every year more and more iron covers the land. With it more and more of the magical flow is disrupted. With that disruption more and more of Nature’s Balance is upset. Now you see the truth behind why there are, so few female children born each year. And why the Redībōizu have become such an important part of life. It may not seem fair to some of these boys, but it is better than the alternative they face.”

“How can being forced to live as a girl and being used as a sexual object be the better alternative?” Chiyoko almost snapped.

“It is better than being sent to the underwater mines or farms. Where they will never see the light of day again. Or feel fresh air on their faces. Places where their life expectance is measured in months, than in years, child.” The old monk sighed at the look of anger that crossed Chiyoko’s face. “Please understand Kyamo no Sa. The best that most of the unwanted boys can look forward to is five to ten years of back breaking labor followed by a burial at sea. Most of them never even know their families.”

Chiyoko swallowed hard before asking her next question. “How many boys are selected for the life of a Redībōizu?”

“Maybe one out of every thirty or so young samurai. Take a look at the ones you can see. Not with your sight just look at them. None of them were overly masculine to begin with. Thanks to magic, alchemy, and now science they will never possess any masculine traits.” The old monk sighed. “Most of them were sold before they turned thirteen summers.”

Chiyoko was forced to face a hard truth. If the majority of the population was male that made females a valuable resource. A resource that would be highly guarded. It was also a resource that would be kept well out of her reach. Unless she used miko there was no way for her to find her four sisters.

“Great! Just great! Now where am I supposed to find my sisters?” Chiyoko whined. “If all the girls are kept under basically lock and key. And you know the moment I show myself around any teenage girl who is not already married off. Their family will be breaking out the swords and pitch forks”

The old monk chuckled. “Then go where all prospective grooms go. Especially when they are in need of a bride. The Empiral Orphanage.”

“But… but… but… that would make me no better than those oppressive slugs who only see those boys as sex objects. Besides I don’t have any money. I can’t afford to buy a boy out of the orphanage. Let alone four.” Chiyoko bitched.

Only to hear the old monk chuckle. “A woman doesn’t need to pay for a boy. The orphanage would gladly sign one over to your care. May be even four.”

“I don’t understand Grandfather. Why would they just sign a boy over to me? Doesn’t the government make money off the sale of the boys?” Chiyoko was confused by what the monk was suggesting.

“Child what did the Dragon Goddess tell you to do? Exactly.” The old man asked her with a sly smile.

“She said that I need to go out into the world and find my sisters.” Once again Chiyoko had a flash of insight. Chiyoko giggled at the thought that ran through her head. “She didn’t say to look for them among the girls of this world. She just said to find them. Just not where.”

“Very good, Kyamo no Sa. Though I do have a suggestion. Look around the temple ground once more for me please.” The old man asked with a smile. “But this time look only at the Redībōizu.”

She did as the old man asked one last time. Only this time she focused her sight on the Redībōizu only. It didn’t take her long to see what he was getting at. All of their auras varied in color and shading. Some were a lighter shade of blue almost a sky blue. Some of those were an almost ice blue. Yet on the other end of the spectrum were the darker blues. Ones that were close to a Navy or Royal blue. A few of them at each end of the spectrum had swirls of pink and yellow mixed in the blue. But there was one that stood out among the others. The aura for this young Redībōizu was unique. The two colors weren’t mixed there was a definite separation between the two colors. The pink was on the inside next her soul surrounded by a thin layer of the blue. But the very outside edge of the girl’s aura was edged in the most brilliant of reds.

This Redībōizu was definitely a true transsexual. There was nothing forced about this Redībōizu. Not only did her aura make her standout from the rest but she was alone. She had no one escorting her. Something was wrong here. If this Redībōizu was truly here alone that meant only one thing. Either her parents or the orphanage didn’t know that she was transgender. Chiyoko felt an almost uncontrollable draw to this young girl.

“Excuse me Grandfather. But who is that young lady?” Chiyoko asked as she pointed the girl out to him.

“I do not know Kyamo no Sa. Though I do know that she is here every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday.” He smiled up at Chiyoko as she stood up. “Are you drawn to the girl, Kyamo no Sa?”

Chiyoko didn’t look down at the old man as she started walking towards girl. But she still answered the temple Elder. “Yes Grandfather. I do not know why but I feel that I must help this girl.”

“Then go, Kyamo no Sa. Go and welcome your sister.” Chiyoko was already too far away to hear his words. Not that the old man cared. “And so, it begins.”

As Chiyoko neared the teenage Redībōizu the girl turned to face her. The girl was the first to bow; her heavy whale bone corset made the gesture both painful and difficult. Chiyoko returned the Redībōizu’s bow with one of equal depth and duration.

The Temple Elder felt the first stabs of pain in his chest. He had known that his time short for more than a year. At 109 years old the Temple Elder had buried the last of his family a time long ago. He had said goodbye to a good number of friends as well. His body was worn down by time and a life of service. He had become tired and care worn. He had lived beyond his allotted number of years by more than two full score. He had only been holding for one reason. The hope of a promise being fulfilled. After ninety years that promise had finally been fulfilled. The Dragon Prince Wolong had promised him when he was just nineteen that he would see the return of the Dragon Defenders.

Looking up at the sky. “Thank you, Wolong. You can take me now.”

There was a flash of light that no one else saw but the old man. There before him stood the Dragon Prince Wolong. The God held out his hand to the old man. As the Temple Elder took Wolong’s hand the years fell away and all the pains of old age disappeared. Gone was the decrepit old man who had seen far too much of life’s pain and misery. In his place was the nineteen year old monk that Wolong made a promise to so long ago.

Pulling the temple Elder to his feet Wolong smiled. “Come along old friend. I have a room in my palace that is just for you. I have held it open for too long. You have set my sister’s newest samurai on the right path.”

With another flash of light, they were both gone. Where the old man once sat on the Temple steps there was nothing. Nothing marked the passing of the oldest elder within the Temple. Not even a mark in the dust showed his passing. It would not be until the evening meal that anyone would know that the Elder was gone. It would be four whole days before the search for him was called off. With no ransom demand the police were forced to hand the case off to their missing persons division. After a month the case would be moved once more. To the Cold Case office. Never to be solved.

As Chiyoko approach the teenager she noticed something about that girl that set her even further apart. The cut and style of her Victorian dress marked her as coming from wealth. The girl had to be the child of some Lord or powerful merchant family. Chiyoko knew that she would have to treat this girl with kid gloves. She knew that you just didn’t walk up to someone and say ‘Hay! How would you like to be the next embodiment of Fire?’.

Before Chiyoko could say anything, the girl bowed deeply to her from the waist despite the constriction of her corset. “I am honored by your presence Kyamo no Sa. How may I be of service?”

The girl’s greeting throw Chiyoko for a moment. “You know who I am. How?”

The girl giggled then pointed to the symbol in the middle of Chiyoko’s breasts. “Only the chosen of Toyotama would dare to adorn their armor with the mark of the First Dragon Princess.”

“I wondered what the hell that meant. Thanks.” Chiyoko chuckled at the look of astonishment on the girl’s face. “What?! I’m still kind of new to all this shit. Until just a few hours ago I was your everyday teenage geek working my first job. I was reading some funky assed kojiki one minute. Then boom! Bright lights, the crash of thunder. And all of a sudden like I got this sexy as hell woman standing in front of me. The next thing I know she’s telling me I’m her new Defender or some horseshit. A wave of her hand some more bright lights. And I end up looking like this. Oh, and I forgot to mention this totally hot guy that says he’s her brother. He gave me these two bad ass swords. He said something about them being able to cut through anything. I think the guy’s name was Wolong and the woman’s name was Toyotama. She, no they, kind of dropped into the shit without a clue.”

The girl couldn’t believe the flippant and disrespectful way that Chiyoko was talking about the First Dragon Prince and Princess. To her the Kyamo no Sa was supposed to be the embodiment of Balance. The personal representative of the two deities on earth. There had to be a mistake. There was no way that this disrespectful teenager could actually be the Kyamo no Sa. At least no way in her mind anyway.

Having heard enough of this stranger’s disrespect of the First Dragon Prince and Princess the young girl snapped. “How dare you show such arrogance in the Temple of Balance?! Do you dare to challenge the very gods themselves? Why they will strike you down with flames and ice for your disrespect.”

“Nope. Not going to happened sister. If they don’t like the way that I talk about them they shouldn’t have dropped my ass off in this crazy world.” Chiyoko snarked. “I won’t mind if they had at least giving me a DM manual.”

“Excuse be what is this DM manual you speak of Kyamo no Sa?” The more the girl heard Chiyoko speak the more she realized that the Kyamo no Sa was not from her world. That can be the only explanation for her strange speech and disrespect for the Dragon Gods.

“Yup. I’m definitely not in Kansas anymore.” Chiyoko sighed then giggled at the look of true confusion that crossed the young girl’s face. “I got an idea. Why don’t we start over, young lady?”

Holding out her hand Chiyoko smiled. “Hi. I’m Chiyoko Hakuryū, the newest Kyamo no Sa and I’m new in town. Please to meet you.”

“Akane Kita. The pleasure is all mine. Nice to meet you Chiyoko Hakuryū.” The teenage girl giggled as she shook Chiyoko’s hand. “I never dreamt that I would be shaking hands with the Kyamo no Sa.”

“Well don’t let that fancy title get in the way of us being friends.” Chiyoko told Akane with a smile. “Besides I think we’re going to be more than just friends. Before I go any further Akane I’ve got to ask you a very private and extremely personal question. Will you answer me honestly?”

“Let me save you the trouble Chiyoko. Yes, I am still a boy under my dress.” Akane told Chiyoko sadly. Akane knew that she was about to lose another friend before she got a chance to know them.

“Great! That saves me a lot of time, embarrassment, and aggravation.” Chiyoko smiled and put her left hand on her shoulder. “I take it that your parents know about you?”

“My mother knows about me. She is the one that dresses me.” Akane sighed. “My father is an airship Captain and no longer lives in our home. The last time he saw me was more than five years ago.”

“I need to know something Akane. Please be as honest as possible with me. if you had the chance to be a real girl. Would you take it? No matter the cost?” Chiyoko knew that she had to word her questions carefully.

“If I could be a real girl right now, I would take the chance. I do not care what the cost would be. I know that my mother would not care. As it is, I am the youngest son of four. If she does not find me a husband soon, I will be sent to the State Actuation by order of the Shogun.” The more Akane told of her plight the more Chiyoko wanted to help.

The Temple Elder has hinted that the authorities would often step in when it came to a Redībōizu. Chiyoko also gained another piece of valuable knowledge. The feudal system of the Shogunate was still practiced in this world’s Japan. This small piece of information also explained why no one was raising hell over all the swords being worn openly. It also explained why no one said anything to Chiyoko about her own swords.

“Akane how would you like to get away from the Shogun?” Chiyoko asked with a sly smile. A smile that let Akane know she wasn’t joking.

“I only have one question. Well make that two. First who do I have to kill? And how?” Was all Akane said with a matching smile.

“Before we do this Akane. I have one more question. Are you sure that your mother won’t object?” Chiyoko wanted to know this more than anything else.

“Are you joking Chiyoko? My mother would be overjoyed if I came home a real girl. Mom would be over the moon if I became a Redībōizu miko. Just so long as I would not go to the Shogun’s auction.” Akane swore.

Taking a deep breath Chiyoko made her decision. “If we do this there is a price. A heavy one that most don’t want to pay.”

“I do not care what the price is. I will pay it and do so gladly.” Akane swore while bowing deeply from the waist once more despite the pain.

“Okay sister. If that’s the way ya fall, then follow me.” Chiyoko turned and walked back towards the inner shrine. Akane was hot on her heels. As they neared the entrance Satomi stopped them both. “What is it Satoko?”

“The young lady must bare her feet before she can enter Mistress Chiyoko.” The look in Satomi’s eyes said that she would book no argument.

“Fine Satoko.” Chiyoko sighed. “God you can be a such a bitch.”

Akane felt her eyes bug out at the way her new friend talked to the miko. She was even more shocked by the Miko’s reply. “Wait until I start my period. If you think I’m being a bitch now. You’re in for a real surprise in about twenty days from now.”

“Oh. So Toyotama didn’t rest your clock during your change Satoko?” Chiyoko asked the woman that was once Doctor Lynn Cater.

“I know. She could have at least given a break from that womanly privilege. But OOOHHH NNNNOOO! Losing my career, my home world, everything I had ever worked for, and being sentenced to eternal servitude wasn’t enough of a punishment. I get to deal with Auntie Flow for the rest of time.” Satomi bitched. Then just above a whisper. “The real kick in the ass is the forced celibacy. Can’t even use a good vibrator.”

“AAAHHH! Poor baby! To be horny for all eternity.” Chiyoko’s sarcastic remarks were almost too much for Akane. “Tough shit bitch! If it wasn’t for your greed, I wouldn’t be stuck hunting down five fucking magical bad asses. At least when you die it’ll be swift and deserving. I get to look forward to some cock sucker trying to take my fucking head off. So, don’t come bitching to me, you sorry assed whore. If Toyotama had left yours and Satoko’s punishment up to me. You would be praying for this curse. Now shut the fuck up and do your god damned job. Before I take your head just for fun!”

Satomi turned white at Chiyoko’s threat. She knew that her new Mistress would not hesitate to remove her head. The partially unsheathed katana was all the proof she needed to know the threat wasn’t any words. Dropping to her knees, placing her hands just in front of her Satomi bowed from the waist placing her forehead on the floor. In a voice barely above a whisper the woman begged for her life. “Please forgive Mistress. I shall not forget my place again.”

Akane was beyond shocked by this point. Everything she saw in Chiyoko was a contradiction to the Teachings of Ryōjin, the Dragon God King. There was no compassion in the eyes of her friend the Kyamo no Sa. Yet Akane could tell that her friend’s anger had reason. What that reason was she did not know. She also knew that now was not the time to ask her about the anger. Once her boots and stockings were removed the miko led the two girls into the temple shrine. Once there Akane saw that they were alone with the exception of one other miko. She could tell by the look on Chiyoko’s face that her anger extended to this one as well.

What do you want Satoko? Here to bitch to me about your punishment. Well you can just get the fuck over it already. I really don’t want to hear it. Understood?” Chiyoko snapped at the second miko. Chiyoko didn’t know what had come over her when she saw her two former bosses. Only that there was a burning need to inflict as much cruelty as she could upon the two former archaeologists. A cruelty that she was barely able to control.

“I have accepted my punishment Mistress.” Satoko said from the same kneeling position that Satomi had used to beg for her life. “I am merely here as a guide for the ritual summoning of the Dragon God Jiro.”

“Oh! Well… um… I… um…” Satoko sighed and took pity on Chiyoko who was clearly lost for what to do next.

“Is this young lady your prospective sister, Mistress?” Satoko asked politely as she waved towards Akane.

“Yes, this is, Akane Kita, ladies.” Chiyoko told the two miko.

Satoko walked up to the teenager slowly. Looking the girl over Satoko sniffed then shook her head. “She must bath before presenting herself to Prince Jiro. She is never been cleansed.” Looking over at Satomi, Satoko snapped. “You have failed our Mistress again sister.”

This time Satomi fought back. “No, I haven’t sister. I have no knowledge of the ceremony used to summon the Prince Jiro. This is your AREA of expertise not mine. Remember I know weapons, armor, and all things combat. This is magic, alchemy, and science. I believe those are your field.”

Satoko stood there for a moment then bowed to her sister. “I am sorry sister. You are correct. I jumped to a conclusion. I thought that you had the same knowledge of religious ceremony as mine.”

“You are forgiven sister. Though I believe that when we find the Daughter of Chaos, I might be able to help.” Satomi told her with a smile. “After all, what is war but the ultimate in Chaos? For now, how may I be of help?”

“Please take our Mistress’ prospective sister to the bathhouse. Have her bath in the hottest of water she can stand for one hour. Then bring her back here naked. Allow her nothing to cover herself with. She must bare her body and soul to those she would protect.” Looking over at Akane, as she gave Satomi her instructions, Satoko was judging the girls reactions. When she saw a grim determination fill the young teen’s eyes Satoko smiled. “Very good young samurai. You have fear but refuse to let it rule over you. Come.”

Chiyoko stood there watching lost as what to do. She had not expected Satoko to test Akane this way. Chiyoko figured that all she had to do was bring her new sisters to the temple shrine and then call for whatever God or Goddess she needed. Then Chiyoko remembered something that Toyotama had said. Satoko and Satomi were being punished for more than their greed, but also their failure as teachers. There was no flash or booming thunder this time to announce her arrival. Toyotama was just there.

“This is my home Chiyoko. Why should I announce my presence in my own home?” The Goddess giggled as she walked up to stand beside Chiyoko. “Very good. This one understands vengeance, and hate. She knows how to control and direct her anger. She has enough of a wild side to balance out her need for control. This one shall truly be the perfect embodiment of Fire. Jiro will be happy.”

“I didn’t pick her because of that Hime.” Chiyoko sniffed.

“Why you chose her doesn’t matter, my samurai.” Toyotama snapped. “Just that you have found a befitting sister for Fire. That is all.”

Toyotama stepped around in front of her. “Be warned young samurai. I will forgive your insolence towards me. As will Wolong. We are the more forgiving. But have care in how you address my brothers and sisters. They lack our forgiving nature. Cross them at your peril. Especially my brother Ayumu.”

Before Chiyoko could reply the Goddess was gone again. Chiyoko sighed. “Like I need that fucking warning. Why didn’t I just stay in bed this morning?”

“If you did young samurai, we would not have our newest plaything.” The voice was deep and came out of nowhere. Spinning around Chiyoko came face to face with a tall, handsome young man in his mid-thirties. She could already tell that this man was one of the Dragon Gods. The problem she had was which one. His next words let her know the answer. “So, you have brought me my newest samurai? Or so you hope.”

“Prince Jiro, you honor me with your presence.” Chiyoko said bowing.

“I highly doubt that, Kyamo no Sa. I have heard your disrespect of my older sister and brother. We all have. I highly doubt that you have half as much respect for me. Let us at least be honest with each other in that regard.” The Dragon Prince chuckled. “To be honest I am rather impressed by your attitude towards us all. You know that we are real, yet you do not care. Nor are you afraid of us. This world that you come from must truly be one of true violence and evil to produce one such as you.”

“Not so much, Ouji. In my home world people have used Faith to commit great acts of hatred. I grew up in world where your Faith can get you killed for having the wrong one. I just never found one that was worth dying for. To me Gods and Goddesses are nothing more than the resort of the ignorant and foolish. I have no use for Gods or Goddesses. I only believe in what I can see, feel, hear, taste, and touch.” Chiyoko countered. “I believe like a great many in my home world. If there truly is an all-powerful deity, why do they allow so much pain and misery.”

The Dragon God of Neutral Evil laughed out loud. “Wolong and Toyotama were correct. You truly are like no other Defender before.”

The Dragon Prince reached out and place his hand on Chiyoko’s shoulder. She felt a burning sensation run down both of her arms. “I have cursed you with the speed of the Demon Lord Ho-jin. Live long Kyamo no Sa.”

With that the Dragon Prince walked away vanishing with every step. Once she was alone again Chiyoko looked around. She was surprised to see Akane standing before the dragon statue totally naked. For the first time Chiyoko could tell what the magic, alchemy, and science of this world could do to the male body. While Akane still had her penis, it was a shriveled up stub. Her breasts were small but perky. While her waist was barely more than 19 inches uncorseted. She had not one hair anywhere on her body below her neck.

Satoko and Satomi stood to each side of the young Redībōizu. Satomi took Akane’s left hand and slowly drew a glass bladed knife across her palm. Then placing Akane’s left on the statue. “Now say the words would be samurai.”

Akane took a deep breath she called out in a clear voice. “Prince Jiro, I claim your Fire as my own. By the right of blood and bone it shall be mine!”

Unlike before when Jiro appeared to Chiyoko there was a flash of brilliant white light, followed by a thunderous crash. Where the statue stood just moments before now stood the Dragon Prince Jiro. This time Chiyoko just sighed. “Damned show off. Why couldn’t he just appear without all the light show and sound effects?”

The chuckle from behind her was a familiar one. So, it didn’t scare Chiyoko as much. Turning around to face Wolong Chiyoko sighed as he explained. “But where is the fun in that, young samurai? You will learn there are times when a little showmanship will ease your journey through life.”

Before Chiyoko could ask the Prince what he meant Wolong disappear. “Great. Just great. Just what I need in my life. Not one but two gods popping up whenever they feel bored or want someone to screw with.” Chiyoko sighed as she looked up at the celling. “Anyone else want to play?”

“Since you’re inviting. Think we’ll get in on the fun.” The voice and soft laughter were not ones that Chiyoko knew. She froze in fear. She just stood there unmoving as a beautiful woman and ruggedly handsome man step to each side of her. The sheer power of their auras let her know that these two people were Gods. Not just any God either. They were powerful in ways that Toyotama, Wolong, and the family paled in comparison. The couple just chuckled at her response. “See I told you she was smarter than the last one.”

“And braver too, my husband.” The woman said with a small chuckle. Chiyoko didn’t need a building to drop on her head. She knew who she was dealing with. The thought of ‘I just had to go, and fucking tempt the Fates’ ran through her head. “Ah the insolence in this one is beyond measure husband.”

Chiyoko’s attention though wasn’t on the parents of Toyotama just then. No, her attention was drawn to the tableau that was taking place in front of the dragon statue. Just as it was with her back in the vault at the Smithsonian a strange liquid flowed out over her hand and arm. Only this time the liquid was mostly red with just a small amount of black and twinges of yellow and orange. Her attention wasn’t the only one drawn to the young girl who was fighting back the pain of the transformation. She could tell that both of the Gods were watching as well.

“She as chosen her first sister well, my husband.” Said Zennyo Ryūō, the Dragon Queen and mother of all Dragon Gods.

“Indeed, she has, my love. I foresee this Kyamo no Sa and her sisters being the greatest of our daughter’s samurai in centuries.” Ryōjin, King and father of the Dragon Gods breathed. “Just look at the fierceness of our newest Flaming Blade. This Blade shall burndown the very pillars of Heaven and Hell. If she’s given half the chance.”

The two Gods walked down to the area before the statue to stand on each side of the now transformed Akane. Chiyoko quickly walked down to help her new sister to her feet. As Akane stood up with her help Chiyoko notice that like her, Akane was covered from the neck down in a body hugging one piece suite and a masked cover the surrounding the area of her eyes.

Chiyoko noticed a few things about Akane’s suit that were different than her own. First thing she noticed red was the main color. Thought it looked as if the color was made of tiny dragon scales. The yellow, and orange were in the shape of flames that were outlined in black. The flames ran from her lower left leg up across her stomach to her right shoulder then down that arm towards the hand. Only her right hand and half of that forearm were solid black. Zennyo was the first to do something.

The Goddess of Goddesses reached out and ran her hand a cross Akane’s waist. A beautiful solid gold sash appeared, wrapping her waist to be tied at Akane’s left hip. Jiro smiled at his mother then bowed. The Dragon Prince stepped forward and place his hand over just over where Akane’s left hip would be. The was a brilliant flash and two swords appeared. Both were held in place by the gold sash at Akane’s waist.

Jiro gave Akane a cruel smile. “Draw your swords, samurai.”

Akane did as the Dragon Prince ordered. No sooner had the katana cleared its scabbard than the length of the blade was covered in flames. The smaller wakizashi was the opposite of its bigger brother. It was covered in a layer of ice. Jiro’s cruel smile never left his face.

“You hold in your hands, my fangs. In your right hand is the Hell Fires of Avīci. In your left hand the Frozen Winds of Mahāpadma. Blades forged in the very Heart of Hell. Wield them well my samurai. Just remember that my fangs can bite you their wielder just as fast as they’ll bite your enemies.” With a flash of light and crash of thunder Jiro vanished.

Ryōjin and Zennyo both sighed as Akane returned her swords to their scabbard. “Take your patron God’s warning to heart young samurai. His fangs are never to be trusted only mastered through sheer force of will.”

Akane looked down at the two swords in wonder. As she ran her hand over the hilts in a voice barely above a whisper. “I never dreamt of wielding the Lost Daughters of Hell, Rosutodōtāzuobuheru.”

“Very good young samurai. You name the name of the most cursed blades in all of the Nine Realms.” Zennyo nodded her head with a knowing smile. “Now that you know their name. You have power over them. Just remember the warning.”

“I will Goddess. I promise.” Akane whispered. She had no sooner finished making her promise than the Dragon King and Queen vanished in a flash of light and crack of thunder. Akane looked over at Chiyoko and smiled. “Well, sister I have to say that being around you is going to be very interesting.”

“I did warn you that there would be a price to pay.” Chiyoko snarked. “By the way how does it feel to finally be whole?”

Akane smiled then grabbed Chiyoko in rib cracking hug. “Worth every last second of pain my sister. I do have one question. What do we do now?”

“First we find our other three sisters, Akane.” Chiyoko told her.

“What do we do when we find them?” Akane asked.

“Give them the same choice I gave you. Hopefully they will accept the offer to become more than they already are. I hope that they’re willing to join us in our quest to hunt down the Five Dragon Kings.” Chiyoko answered honestly.

“What do we do when we find the Dragon Kings?” Akane wanted to know the answer but was afraid to find out.

“Then, my dear sister, then we destroy them. Them and every last cocksucker that works for them.” Chiyoko snarled. “We are going to put an end to the way things are done in this world.”

“And just how are we going to do that Chiyoko?” Akane demanded. “The Shoguns have half the power and all the money.”

This time Chiyoko smiled with her answer. “That is where you are wrong Akane. The Shoguns may have the political power and control most of the money. But we have something they do not.”

“Just what it that Chiyoko? Besides our magical swords and the cursed living armor that we can never remove. What exactly do we have?” Akane bitched.

“Power. Real, unimaginable, unmatched, POWER!” Chiyoko could tell by the look in Akane’s eyes that her new sister didn’t believe her. She decided that a demonstration was in order. Looking over at the shrine doors Chiyoko waved her hands while chanting. “Jikan to kūkan no supuraito. Shatoru!”

The massive doors to the shrine slammed with such force that they cracked down the center. Smiling at Akane’s surprise Chiyoko chanted again. “Jikan to kūkan no supuraito. Kuzureru!”

This time the two massive wooden doors turned to dust. Turning to Akane. “That is just a small example of our power sister.”

“By the GODDESS TOYOTAMA! THAT’S MAGIC!” Akane exclaimed. Then she turned thoughtful. “Can I do that?”

“Sorry, but no Akane.” Chiyoko sighed sadly. At the chest fallen look on her sister’s face Chiyoko giggled. “But you can do alchemy.”

“Alchemy!?” Akane asked excitedly. When Chiyoko nodded her head, she asked. “How? How do I work alchemy? I don’t even know the first about alchemy.”

“Its all right here.” Chiyoko said as she taped Akane in the forehead. “All you need to do is think about it. Though I believe that while you can do almost all alchemy. You will find that you have an almost unparalleled natural affinity for Fire Alchemy.”

Akane did as Chiyoko told her. As she thought about the ways of alchemy everything came flooding to the front of her mind. Every law, every alchemic circle, every alchemic formula, it was all there. All the knowledge that it would take five times to learn. Walking over to the ruins of the shrine doors Akane started to smile. Standing over the massive piles of sawdust Akane clapped her hands together. Placing her hands into the piles she transformed them back into their original form, but far more ornate.

Akane stepped back looking at her handiwork. But frowned. There was something off about the central carving. She just couldn’t put her finger on what was wrong. However, Chiyoko spotted the problem right away. She just needed to close the doors for Akane to see the problem. With a wave of her hand the doors closed slowly. “Um… Akane. Did you mean to place that in the center?”

With the doors now closed Akane finally got a good look at the center carving. She couldn’t believe what she had done. If her mother ever saw this, she would have a Royal hissy fit, then slap the dog piss out of her. There was three interconnected circles, two smaller ones on top of a larger central one on bottom. The two smaller circles looked like a set of ears. With the large one looked like a face with what looked like a tongue sticking out of where the mouth would be. “Mother would kill me if she saw this.”

“So, you going to fix it?” Chiyoko giggled.

Akane giggled. “Nope!”

-----tbc-----

Kudos and comments welcome. They are life blood of authors.

---

Chapter 3
Challenging the Shogun or welcome to the sisterhood.

After a hot meal of fish, rice, and green tea the two newest Defenders of Toyotama headed out into the city. The Temple Elders had given the two teenage girls a small pouch each. Inside was a letter, a Temple signet ring, and thirty pieces of silver. The letter was for the authorities explaining who the girls were, and that they represented the Temple. The signet ring was their proof of affiliation with the Temple. The silver was to cover what experiences they should incur during their time away from the Temple.

The two very young samurai would be returning to the Temple later that night. For now, they had a mission to take care of before the sunset. It was one that Akane didn’t want to undertake just yet. If ever in her mind. But Chiyoko wouldn’t let her newest sister wiggle her way out of doing her duty.

“Come on Akane. Which way to your home? We’ve screwed around enough.” Chiyoko grumbled for the fourth time sense leaving the temple compound. Akane had taken every chance to derail, side track, or outright mislead Chiyoko. “Look I know that you’re afraid of facing your mother. But it’ll be better this way. Just think about how she’ll feel if you never came home?”

“Why are you so dead set on me going home tonight, Chiyoko? I mean I can take care of this tomorrow or maybe even next week.” Akane whine then barely above her breath. “Or never.”

“Look, Akane. I want you to tell me right now. Why are you so afraid of facing your mother? She already knows that you wanted to be a girl. What’s the problem now?” Chiyoko also growled.

“She was supposed to meet with someone today. She was there to talk about arranging my marriage. If she was successful, she’ll be in a lot of trouble. Especially if the groom’s parents have already agreed to, or paid, the bridle price.” As Akane finally explained the situation for Chiyoko a sadness fell over the younger teenage girl.

“Okay. Now that I know what the situation is, you just let me do all the talking. When we reach your home you just stay outside until I call for you. If we have to, we’ll escort your mother back to the Temple, and hide her there. Trust me. there is no way that I’m going to let anyone hurt your mother. Even if I have to take out a bunch of assholes to protect her.” Chiyoko then grinned savagely. “If I have to, I’ll call on your patron God.”

The thought of the Dragon God Jiro being called in to handle a marriage dispute made Akane giggle. That was until she saw the insolent look in Chiyoko’s eyes. “Oh god! You would do it to. What are you moon sick?”

“Okay that is the second time today that someone has called me that. Just what does being ‘moon sick’ mean?” Chiyoko demanded.

Shaking her head Akane sighed. “My sister is truly not of this world. They must all be insane where she comes from.”

“Hey! I’ll have you know that I’m not insane.” Chiyoko huffed then snarked. “I’m just delightfully demented.”

“Oh, I agree with you whole heartily dear sister.” Akane put on the most innocent face she could. “You’re just slightly more demented than what most people would consider safe for the general public.”

“Oh, bite me. I’m not that bad. Just because I would use the God of Evil Neutrality to solve a marriage dispute is not that bad.” Chiyoko countered.

There was a chuckle from behind them and the aforementioned God appeared between them. “Did I hear someone taking my name in vain?”

Akane squeaked and Chiyoko yelped, while Prince Jiro just chuckled. “Ah, it’s so nice to be loved. Now what is this I hear about a possible arranged marriage for my samurai?”

“My Lord, it seems that Akane’s mother has been in the process of arranging a marriage for her. We don’t know if her mother was successful or not.” Chiyoko quickly explained to the Dragon God. This exchange also let Chiyoko know that the Gods weren’t ‘all-knowing’. Powerful in unimaginable ways, but still very far from perfect.

“I see. Well, I’m sorry Akane, but I will not allow this to happen.” Jiro started off politely then snarled. “You BELONG to me. Unlike your sister, YOU are MY samurai. I WILL be the one who decides your FATE and NO one else.”

“Yes, my Lord and Master.” Akane trembled. “I understand.”

“Be sure to remember that my samurai. I will not permit anyone or anything stand in the way of your mission. Nor will I allow you to walk away from your devotion and service to me.” With that the Dragon Prince was gone.

Once the two girls were alone again Akane shivered. “Does that happen often?”

“What?” Chiyoko asked her.

“Gods and Goddesses just popping up out of nowhere like that?” Akane shakily asked as she looked around.

“Oh that!” Chiyoko chuckled trying to cover up her own nervousness. “Honestly. They’ve only just started, doing that to me, today. Well this morning really. Ever since I made the stupid mistake of reading a curse out load.”

Akane’s head snapped up so fast that Chiyoko thought it would cause her whiplash. “You read a curse warning out load?! You’re not demented. You’re fucking insane to the point that you should be the next Goddess of Chaos.”

“Oh, hell you don’t.” Chiyoko hissed. “Don’t even think of cursing me that way. I want no part of that world of nutso.”

Akane took a second to figure out what Chiyoko was talking about before giggling. Then she asked in the most innocent and childlike voice she could muster. “Why not? You’d make such a good Goddess of Chaos. After all you’re crazy enough and you have the attitude down pat.”

Chiyoko gave Akane a seething glare then busted out laughing. “Thank you, but no thank you. I’d be happy just being a normal teenager. No way do I want all that responsibility. Besides, I love going to the local comic bookstore and playing a round or two of AD-n-D too much to start acting like some God.”

“What’s AD-n-D?” Akane asked as she cocked her head.

“Yup, I’m no longer in Kansas.” Chiyoko grumbled. Taking a deep breath Chiyoko waved down the street. “Come on, Akane. No use putting it off any longer.”

Akane pouted but took the lead. Twenty minutes later the girls were standing in front of Akane’s house. Chiyoko turned to a very frightened Akane. “Okay, Akane. Remember what I told you. Just let me do all the talking.”

Akane just nodded her head. The poor girl didn’t trust her voice just then, but she did trust Chiyoko. Taking a deep breath, she opened the door to her home. Not being able to remove the soles of her suit she wiped her feet as best she could. Chiyoko seeing this did the same.

“Is that you Akane?” A woman called out from further in the house.

“Yes mamma. I have someone with me.” Akane called back. “Someone that I would like for you to meet.”

“Well bring them in dear.” Her mother called back. As they walked towards the living room area her mother called out excitedly. “Oh, I have good news, dear. I’ve secured an agreement for your hand in marriage. Isn’t that wonderful news dear?”

As they entered the living room area Akane’s mother, who was kneeling at the kotatsu, looked up and got her first look at her new and improved daughter. “Who are you? Where’s Akane?”

“Um… mother it’s me. I’m Akane.” Akane explained as she turned in place. “The Gods have finally granted my greatest desire.”

Akane’s mother fell off her knees onto her butt. “HOW?! The Gods no longer answer the prayers of mortals.”

Chiyoko decided it was time to step in on behalf of her newest sister and fellow Dragon samurai. Chiyoko knew that she should be as honest as possible with Akane’s mother. “They normally don’t ma’am. The Dragon God Jiro made an exception for your daughter. Just as the Goddess Toyotama and God Wolong did for me. The Dragon Gods are returning ma’am.”

“But I have secured her a husband. One who does not want a real girl, but a Redībōizu.” The woman almost wailed. “Akane how could you be so foolishly irresponsible? Do you have any idea of what this will do to our family?”

“They already agreed to the bridle price didn’t they mother?” Akane sighed. “How much or what did they agree pay?”

The woman looked down at her hands. “Twenty pounds of gold, over the next ten years. With the promise of you receiving a full education at Aichi Medical University. They wanted a doctor for their son’s wife.”

“Then we have a real problem. If Akane’s future in-laws can afford that kind of bridle price. Then they have connections to the Shogun.” Chiyoko grumbled.

“Um… they are members of the Shogun’s extended family.” Akane’s mother answered honestly. “Their son had seen Akane at the Temple of the Dragons more than once. He was taken by her beauty. They came to me three weeks ago and began negotiations for her hand.”

A clarity of thought came to Chiyoko the second she heard that it was the Shogun’s family that wanted Akane. “Time for a face-to-face talk with the Shogun’s family. Let’s go Akane.”

Akane didn’t even think twice. She hugged her mother, gave her a kiss on the cheek and followed Chiyoko to the door. Akane’s mother was quick to follow this strange girl and her daughter. She knew that whoever this strange girl was she was headed for the Shogun’s palace. “Wait! Don’t go! The guards will kill you if you go charging in unannounced.”

“Let them try!” Chiyoko snarled. “Besides, who said we were going through the front door?”

Standing in the middle of the front yard Chiyoko began to chant in a langue not heard by human ears for more than three-thousand years and wave her hands in a truly intricate motion. “Spirits of Time and Space! I call upon thee! Throw wide your portals! Relocate!”

When she finished Chiyoko threw her arms wide. There was a rush of swirling wind, a crash of thunder, a flash of lightning. The next thing Akane and her mother knew they were standing in the central throne room of the Shogun. It took the Shogun’s guards more than twenty seconds to react to the sudden appearance of the three women out of thin air.

Akane’s mother was the first to react or say anything. “MAGIC! You used the forbidden language of the mages.”

“KILL THE MAGE!” The shogun yelled.

Even before the guards could move or draw their weapons. Akane clapped her hands and slapped the floor. Two long walls rose up out of the floor reaching the celling cutting off the guards and trapping them in place along the outer edges of the throne room. Akane’s actions did not go unnoticed by the shogun or the young girl kneeling at his feet. The chain and steel collar let all three woman know that the girl wasn’t there by choice. Akane snarled and clapped her hands once more. This time the offending collar and chain crumbled to dust and steel bands snapped around the shogun’s feet, wrists, and waist locking him in place.

“Release me! Do you know who you dare to attack?! I am the Shogun for this Prefecture! I’ll have you drawn and quartered in the city square!” The man roared. “I’ll have your naked bodies defiled by every sodomite in the city.”

“Oh, shut the fuck up already!” Chiyoko snapped. “If I wanted to, I could have killed your sorry ass from Yokohama.”

“Sister, please calm down. This is not the way to hold proper negotiations.” Akane said with an evil smile. Akane could tell that Chiyoko was being influenced by the more Chaotic and Evil sides of her nature. “There is no need to shrink the Shogun’s penis to the size of a peanut.”

“Akane! You will show respect for the Shogun! Release him from his chair this instance!” Akane’s mother snapped at her daughter. As Akane did as her mother ordered she rounded on Chiyoko. “As for you! You may be my daughter’s friend then you will at least attempt to act like a young lady or better, a Samurai of the Dragon Princess. Don’t try to tell me that you are not the Kyamo no Sa. Not with that mark upon your chest. I’ve studied the Teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi from the time I was twelve.”

“Silence!” The Shogun roared. He slowly stood up and walked over to stand before the three women. He looked first to round symbol on Chiyoko’s chest then over to the one on Akane’s. For one of the few times in his life the Shogun dropped to knee bowing from the waist to a woman. “Forgive my arrogance, Mistress Kyamo no Sa. I had not realized that I was in your presence. How may I or my household be of service?”

His sudden change in attitude threw Chiyoko, Akane, and Akane’s mother for a loop. They had all expect a far more different reception. In many ways Chiyoko, Akane, and Akane’s mother were expecting guns, sword, arrows, and spears for their greeting. They sure as hell weren’t expecting a Shogun humbling himself before them.

“Please stand sir. We have much to discuss.” Akane’s mother requested.

Shogun Ito Toyota struggled to stand up before Chiyoko waved her hands chanting once more. “Spirits of Time and Space! Heal!”

Unlike with the transportation spell there was no flash of light, crash of sound, or rush of wind. Only the Shogun being wrapped in a warm glowing light. With each inch he raised up off the floor the old Shogun felt the years fall away. The pain his left knee, from an accident when riding a horse as teenage, disappeared. The dueling scar under his left eye faded. His gray hair turned black. In a matter of seconds, a young man in his thirties now stood where the old Shogun once kneeled. When the spell had run its course Chiyoko staggered back a little.

“Damn. I put too much into that one. I think I need to learn a little more control over my magic.” Chiyoko groaned.

“You THINK?! Crap! I felt the power you dumped into that spell Chiyoko. And I’m a freaking alchemist for Pete’s sack.” Akane bitched.

The Shogun stood stock still in total amazement. Here before him stood two of the Dragon Samurais. He could not believe that he was standing before the Samurai of Void and the Flaming Blade. When he looked over at the woman with the two Dragon Samurai something clicked in his mind.

“Aren’t you Yuki Kita?” He asked of Akane’s mother.

“I am, sir. Please forgive our unexpected arrival.” Yuki answered smiling.

“Unexpected she says.” Akane sighed. “Way to go with the understatement of the year mom. Maybe next time we should try the door, Chiyoko?”

“I thought about that, but I doubt that your Shogun’s guards would allow an unexpected audience at such a late hour.” Chiyoko shrugged her shoulders. “My way got his attention at least.”

The Shogun stood there for a few seconds before busting out laughing. “True, Kyamo no Sa. I rarely accept visitors this late. May I know what has brought you to my court in such an exciting manner?”

Yuki raised her hand to keep the two teenagers in check as she answered. “It seems that we have a problem, my Lord.”

“Oh. I was not aware of any problems with your family Mrs. Kita. What could be so pressing that you would come here in the company of the Dragon Samurai.”

“As you are aware my Lord. I had just concluded negotiations with your sister for my daughter’s hand in marriage. It seems that those negotiations are now in jeopardy.” Yuki explained then at Chiyoko’s questioning look she corrected herself. “No. I’m afraid that they are no longer applicable.”

“This is not good news. My sister has been looking for a suitable wife for my nephew for some time now. You do understand that there are consequences for breaking a marriage contract. Especially one so newly inked.” The Shogun pointed out as he looked over at Akane. “Unless there’s something you need to inform me about. Say a change in status for your daughter?”

“Please allow me to introduce you to my daughter Akane, my Lord.” Yuki said as she bowed with a slight smile.

“Oh my! This does changes things greatly.” The Shogun had to return to his throne and sit down. “How, no, when did your daughter become the Flaming Blade? Have you always known she was destined for such a Holy Position?”

“I think that I need to explain a few things Lord Shogun.” Chiyoko said stepping forward. “If I may?”

“If you can then please do Kyamo no Sa. As it is, I must inform my sister that her search must begin again.” The Shogun grunted. “I would at least like to be able to give her a reasonable explanation.”

“There is nothing reasonable when dealing with the Gods, my Lord.” Chiyoko wise cracked much to Akane’s disdain.

The Shogun though had a different reaction. He just chuckled and nodded his head. “That is very true, Kyamo no Sa.”

“Please, sir, just call me Chiyoko. I may be the Kyamo no Sa, but I’m still just an ordinary teenage girl at heart. No matter what the Dragon King and Queen want. I won’t change the way I look at the world.” Chiyoko smiled and held out her hand to one of the most powerful men in the country.

“Oh God! She just did not do that. Please tell me she didn’t treat the Shogun as some guy off the street mamma.” Akane begged of her mother.

“I don’t know what to say, Akane. I’m at a total loss for words.” Yuko stood there in total shock. Not believing what she had just seen. Sighing she looked at Chiyoko. “Didn’t your mother teach you any manners of the court child?”

“Nope. Not that they would have done me any good where I come from.” Chiyoko answered with a sly smile and total honesty. “Where I come from courtly manners mean absolutely jack shit. It’s what you do that counts. Not a bunch of prissy manners or knowing which fork to use with the salad.”

When Chiyoko turned back to the Shogun he was chuckling. But he was not the one that drew Chiyoko’s attention. Using her Sight, she focused on the girl that had been chained at the foot of his throne. What Chiyoko saw was not something she expected to find in the throne room of a Shogun. Stepping back slowly, Chiyoko kept eyes on the girl.

“Is there something wrong Chiyoko?” Akane asked quickly when she saw the change in Chiyoko demeaner. “What do you see?”

“Is there something wrong with my granddaughter?” The Shogun snapped. “I would know what you see Kyamo no Sa!”

“A great wind blows within this child’s soul.” Spinning around Chiyoko walked to the middle of the room where she held up her arms spread wide. “By the Four Winds I call upon you! Goddess Jun, Mistress of the Winds, Princess of the Grand Court! I have found your Wind Blade!”

Chiyoko didn’t know where the knowledge for the summoning spell came from. Only that she knew what to say and how to act. Once again there was a crash of thunder and flash of lightning. This time a woman of around twenty stood in the center of the room. Unlike the others in the room she exuded an air of power. Every inch of the woman screamed Dragon Princess and Godlike power.

“WHO CALLS UPON THE GODDESS OF THE WINDS?” While everyone else had their heads on the floor Chiyoko stood straight and tall. Unlike the others Chiyoko showed no fear of the Dragon Goddess. The Goddess took one look at Chiyoko and smirked. “Ah yes, I should have known it would be you Chiyoko Hakuryū. You look just like Toyotama described. I wonder if you’re as arrogant as Wolong told me. Or as disrespectful as Jiro complained. I think I’ll have to wait to find out. For now. Why have you called for me samurai?”

“I have found a candidate for your Wind Blade, Princess. Nothing more than that. What you wish to do with her is up to you.” Chiyoko smirked. “Personally, I would take what others say about me with a grain of salt.”

“You don’t need the salt, it’s all true.” Akane grumbled from where she kneeled. “She is just as crazy and disrespectful as your brothers have said, Princess. Only they have most likely toned down their description of Chiyoko. I would say she doesn’t know what respect means and is far too arrogant for her own good at the best of times.”

The Dragon Goddess laughed at Akane’s comment. “Very good Flaming Blade. Chiyoko chose well with you. My brother Jiro must be over the moon.”

A second flash lightning, followed the crash of thunder, announce the arrival of the aforementioned Dragon God. “Did I hear someone taking my name in vain?”

“Oh please, like you weren’t already snooping around like a dog in heat, brother.” Jun huffed. “You have already met your samurai. Now go away.”

The Dragon Prince just chuckled and kissed his sister on the cheek. “Have fun sister. I look forward to meeting your newest Wind Blade.”

With that the Prince disappeared. “Well that was annoying. Now where is my candidate, Kyamo no Sa?”

“The child kneeling next to the Shogun, Princess.” Chiyoko answered not even disturbed by the appearance of the God Jiro. “She already bares your mark.”

What Chiyoko said was true. When she had first used her Sight to see if the Shogun was going to cause trouble over Akane she spotted the girl’s aura. When she backed up and got a good look at the girl’s aura. She had to call for the Goddess of Neutral Good. Her aura was a swirling mass of deepest pinks and brilliant silver. It was as if the girl was surrounded by a tornado of color and power. Power that was only equaled by hers and Akane’s.

“The prophecy has come to pass. ‘The Kyamo no Sa shall come for last daughter of the Nishimura Shogunate during the Great Calamity’.” The Shogun spoke as if reciting a passage of poetry. Reaching down to the girl he took her by the hand. “Go to your patron Goddess, Kasumi. You have been chosen to fulfill a great destiny. Do not dishonor our Clan.”

The girl stood up and bowed to the Shogun. “Thank you, grandfather. I will not bring dishonor to our family or Clan. But what of mother.”

“I shall explain all to your mother. Go. Your patron Goddess awaits.” With that the Shogun gave Kasumi a gentle push towards the Dragon Goddess Jun. he looked over at Chiyoko and ordered. “Take care of my granddaughter Kyamo no Sa. Maybe now she will gain control over her power.”

Chiyoko smiled at the man finally understanding why he had chained her up. It wasn’t to keep the girl from running or to keep her as a slave. He had seen the power that the girl held. Only her power wasn’t magic, but alchemy. For the uneducated it was easy to confuse the two arts. With magic being a forbidden art to those not of the Temple. It was considered the work of mages who twisted the spirits, demons, and elementals breaking the laws of nature. Where alchemy was the work of science and followed the laws of nature.

Akane had explained to Chiyoko the way people looked at magic and alchemy during their walk to home. She also told Chiyoko about the greatest fear for people in this world. An untrained and out of control mage. The laws of this world had been written with this fear mind. And if any child showed the tiniest amount of power they were kept chained up with special shackles. The shackles negated any and all mystical power the child may possess. It was done more for the protection of the child than anything else.

As Kasumi stepped lightly before the Dragon Goddess, she swallowed hard. “Goddess will I finally be able to control my power as my grandfather wishes?”

Jun smiled and placed her hand on Kasumi’s cheek. “Oh, you poor child, to be afraid of your own Goddess given power is such a terrible thing.”

Then before the unbelieving, yet care worn, eyes of the Shogun and Yuki, Kasumi was transformed. The first thing that happened was a soft glow covered Kasumi from head to toe. A small smile of contentment crossed the girl’s face. Unlike the painfilled transformations that the other girls experienced Kasumi was in a state of euphoria. As the kimono she was wearing crumbled to dust Chiyoko noticed that Kasumi was a real girl and not transgendered like Akane. Even as the girl’s armor flowed down her neck and over her body Chiyoko spotted the biggest difference in her armor.

Unlike Chiyoko and Akane’s armor Kasumi’s was an elegant swirling of bright blues, and icy whites. Even the mask that covered the area around the girl’s eyes was half white and half blue. Even as the ice-blue sash appeared around her waist a set of swords materialized at her left hip. One scabbard was white as snow the other bluer than the deepest ocean. As the last of Kasumi’s armor spread down her legs and over her feet Kasumi threw her head back, with her eyes shut tightly and loudly moaned with pure sexual ecstasy.

“Damn! Why couldn’t my transformation have been that enjoyable?” Akane bitched. Only to receive an elbow to the left breast from her mother. “Damn mamma! Why did you do that? It hurt.”

Yuki sighed then slapped her daughter’s right hand as Akane rubbed her left breast. “A woman does not fondle herself in public Akane.”

“Yes, ma’am. It’s just that I want to know why her transformation was so pleasurable. While mine was an exercise in torture.” Akane whined.

“That is because you are the Flaming Blade of Prince Jiro, child.” The Goddess Jun quickly explained. “You are his samurai. None of my brother’s gifts come without pain or his curse.”

“Then why was my transformation so painful, Princess? The last time I checked your brother Jiro had nothing to do with mine. It was all on your brother Wolong and sister Toyotama. Care to explain that?” Chiyoko grunted.

The Shogun and Yuki both stared at Chiyoko as if she lost her mind. Akane just groaned and shook her head side to side. Akane was already getting used to Chiyoko scandalous and disrespectful attitude towards the Gods and Goddesses. For some reason this no longer worried the girl as much as it did earlier in the day. In many ways Akane was coming to expect this type of behavior from her friend and sister samurai.

Jun’s laughter was light, airy, and full. “Even though my sister warned me about her newest samurai. She failed measurably in her description of your attitude. I wonder if I could change it?”

“You’re free to try Goddess Jun.” Chiyoko smirked. “But I think you’ll fail. After all, if my own parents could get me to behave it’s doubtful that even a Goddess of your power can change me.”

The Goddess gave Chiyoko a thoughtful look before laughing. “You know something, you might just be right.”

The Facepalms came fast and hard. Only Chiyoko grinned. “See I told you, Akane. Gods and Goddesses are decent people. You just got to get past that whole divinity bullshit first.”

“Jesse-o-Pete Chiyoko, can you get anymore disrespectful? I swear you have to actually be trying to be so flippant.” Akane complained.

“Who said I was trying? It comes naturally for me.” Chiyoko told her friend with a mile wide grin. Chiyoko then turned serious and looked to her newest sister, Kasumi. “Come sister, it is time to let your patron Goddess leave.”

“Yes of course. To business. As my time is short.” Jun said with a smile. “Kasumi, I have given you two gifts this night.”

“Gifts? You have already given me so much Goddess.” Kasumi answered in bewilderment. “More than I could ever have hoped for.”

“Oh, child you are too good for this world. Allowing you control over your power is no gift. It is my duty. No, my gifts are twofold.” Jun explained. “The first of my gifts is the ability to See the Truth. From this day forward no man or woman shall ever be able to tell you a lie. The price for this gift is simple. You can never lie. Not even to yourself. My second gift is the two swords at your waist. The Twin Sisters of Divine Winds. They are two of the Ten Fangs of the Dragon Gods. There are eight other swords that stand with them in power.”

“Who would dare to carry such deadly weapons?” the Shogun whispered with far too much greed for his own good. He was already eyeing the two swords that Kasumi held. “With such weapons my clan could rule the world.”

“Think twice, oh foolish mortal. The ones who wield the Dragon’s Fangs do not walk alone. Just as my samurai does not walk alone. They are sisters in more than just words, mortal man. They are bound by the curse placed upon the First of the Dragon Fangs.” The Princess Jun looked over at Chiyoko and Akane. “Your daughter’s sister samurai, Chiyoko Hakuryū and Akane Kita, carry four of the Fangs. The Samurai of the Void carries the First of the Fangs.”

Chiyoko looked down at her swords. “Excuse me, Princess. But do my Fangs even have a name? I wasn’t told by either your parents or brother and sister.”

Princess Jun chuckled. “If my brother or sister did not give you their name. Then it is not my place to give it. It seems that they want you to find their name on your own. Just as all of the First Defenders have throughout history.”

Princess Jun then turned and faced the Shogun as she placed her right hand on Kasumi’s shoulder smiling almost evilly. “Remember this finale warning would be Emperor. If you are truly lucky. Before you could even grasp one of your daughter’s Fangs. Your flesh would be ripped from your bones by the Heavenly Tempest Gales. Even as the thunderous Divine Winds scatter your bones to the four points of the world.”

With her left hand now on Akane’s shoulder her grin turn truly malevolent. “Should you be so foolish as to try your luck with the Flaming Blade. You would pray for the death of a traitor. For your skin would boil before the Hell Fires of Avīci. While your bones would crack and crumble under the eternally Frozen Winds of Mahāpadma. You would suffer ten thousand deaths every year for ten thousand years.”

Finally, the Dragon Goddess Jun placed both of her hands in Chiyoko’s shoulders. “Of all the Fangs though, the Kyamo no Sa wields the deadliest and most unforgiving. Your soul will be ripped from your body and cast into the eternal Void. As the very atoms of your body are shattered with Heaven Fire and Hell’s Icy Winds. And your foolishness would bring down destruction upon the city itself.”

The Shogun could not believe what he was hearing. Chiyoko, Akane, and Kasumi stood transfixed by the words of the Goddess. Jun looked back down at the Shogun, and Yuki. “This is why only most truly Spiritual are chosen to become a Samurai for the Dragon Gods. The power these samurai wield is that of their Dragon God or Goddess themselves.”

The Goddess’ final words were spoken as she faded away into nothing. “You have been given fair warning mortals. Do not try to control the Dragon Samurai. It will only lead to your doom.”

“Does that happen often?” Kasumi asked with a trembling voice.

“What?” Akane asked then smiled. Then placing her arm over Akane’s shoulders. “Oh, you mean our sister calling down the Dragon Gods. Trust me little sister that was nothing. Wait until YOU send out the call.”

“Forget that, Akane. Wait until she uses her power to get rid of the walls you put up.” Chiyoko giggled as the sounds of pounding could be heard. “It seems that the Shogun’s guards have finally gotten their act in order. They must be using one of the columns as a battering ram.”

“Wa… wa… What do mean? I can’t do what you have done. I don’t have that kind of control. I would destroy the castle if I tried to use magic.” Kasumi whined. “Please don’t make me?”

Chiyoko sighed. Then glared down at the Shogun. “See what your fear and ignorance has done? You are lucky that I cannot punish you for your ignorance and fear, Shogun. Sadly, I know why you acted the way you did. If it was not for your need to protect your granddaughter, I would leave you deaf and blind to the world to match your ignorance of alchemy.”

Turning to Kasumi with a kind smile. “Kasumi just think about what you want to do. All of the alchemic knowledge you’ll ever need is just below the surface. You just have to think about what you want to transmute.”

“You’re just like me sister. Only you’ll find that you can work Air alchemy without thinking about it. All the others will take a little work.” Akane told Kasumi as she hugged the younger girl. “Just do it.”

Kasumi looked at the two older teenagers that had become her new sisters. She saw the looks of love and confidence in their eyes. Kasumi closed her eyes and thought about working alchemy. It came as a rushing winter whirl wind that settled down to a gentle summer breeze. With a smile she stepped over to stand in front of her grandfather. With a snap of her fingers twin arcs of electricity leaped from her hands to the walls that surrounded the inner courtroom. Within seconds the courtroom returned to normal and the improvised battering ram crashed through the door.

As the guards rushed into the room Kasumi looked down at her grandfather with a confidence that she had never felt before. With an almost contemptuous snap of fingers of her left hand she turned the battering ram into a giant pepperoni. “I am no longer yours to command or own grandfather. Your time of ruling through force and fear is over.”

Before the Shogun could order his guards to stand down one of them moved to attack Chiyoko. Her wakizashi, leaped from its scabbard of its own accord. A blinding light cutting through the attacking guard and his four comrades. Every guard dropped their weapon at seeing this demonstration of raw power and fell to their knees surrendering. Chiyoko reached out slowly to tentatively grasp the floating wakizashi, by the hilt with her left hand. As she did so the blade took on an unearthly glow of the brightest white light.

“Guard Shielding Moon!” Chiyoko exclaimed as her geek flag flew high. Reaching down she grasped the katana’s hilt and drew it from the scabbard. “Shine Bright Serving Moon!”

With those two commands the katana and wakizashi took on an unearthly glow. Chiyoko started to laugh as she called out. “They’re Sourusureiyāzu.”

“A what?” Kasumi questioned before turning to Akane. “Do you know what she’s talking about? What’s the hell is a Sourusureiyāzu?”

“They are the weapons of the Doragonsamurai, the Dragon’s Samurai, my granddaughter.” The Shogun answered as he visibly shivered. He stood up slowly as to not spook the sword wielding teenagers. “Weapons of extreme power not meant for the hands of mortals.”

Chiyoko smiled as she returned her wakizashi and katana to their scabbards. “They are more than that Kasumi. They are a part of our very souls. They are the embodiments of our power. Sourusureiyāzu or Soul Slayers are forged from the very fangs of our patron God or Goddess. Draw your swords and let them speak to you Kasumi. Feel their power.”

Taking a deep breath Kasumi did as Chiyoko requested. As the two swords cleared their scabbards the words came flooding into her mind. “Reap in angry glory Summer Squall! Rage against the shores, Heavenly Typhoon!”

A massive rush of wind swirled around the young teenage girl. Tearing the armor from the guards kneeling a few feet from her. Leaving behind bloody gashes on their bodies. It was as if they were slashed by a thousand tiny knives. Seeing what her actions had done Kasumi quickly returned her swords to their scabbards. “Chiyoko, can you please heal these men? They do not deserve to be punished in this manner.”

Chiyoko just smiled and waved her hands chanting. “Spirits of Time and Space I call upon thy! Heal!”

Once again Chiyoko’s power was felt by all those in the room. The guards scrambled to move further away from the terrifyingly powerful teenage girl in the red and black armor. Even as the injured guards moved away their wounds healed at an unexpected rate. In seconds those men were as healthy as when they woke in the morning.

“DAMN! Now that’s Power.” Kasumi whispered.

“Akane draw your blades.” Chiyoko ordered.

Akane didn’t even think twice as she drew swords. She just let the knowledge come to her. Unlike Kasumi and Chiyoko, Akane wielded pair of twin katanas. “Reduce them to Ash, Hell’s Fire! Bring your frozen embrace, Ice Wind!”

Though they were twins their powers were as different as the sun and moon. Hell’s Fire literally blazed with the Fires of Hell. While Ice Wind was coated with a layer of ice that radiated the very frozen winds of Hell’s frozen waste lands. No two blades could be more alike and yet different.

“Very nice Akane. But I think you need to sheath them for now.” Chiyoko smirked as she looked around the room. “You’re freezing one half and melting or burning the other half.”

Akane blushed and quickly returned her two katana’s to their scabbards. “Sorry about that. I wasn’t expecting that kind of reaction.”

“By the all the Gods in Heaven and Hell!” The Shogun whispered. “And these girls are their wielders? Have the Gods gone mad?!”

“They’re not mad, Lord Nishimura. They just do not care about the petty wishes of greedy men. Care for some free advice, Lord Nishimura?” Chiyoko questioned before giving the advice anyway. “Do as your granddaughter commanded. Remember you place and your duty to the people. You serve the people more than they serve you. Rein in your soldiers, or you will find their heads in your koi fishpond. Compassion and restraint are the signs of a true Leader of men.”

“I will remember your warning Kyamo no Sa. And your advice.” The Shogun grumbled. “Take my granddaughter and go in peace.”

“We’ll be leaving once our business is completed, Lord Nishimura. You have yet to release Akane from her marriage contract.” Chiyoko reminded him.

“Mrs. Kita, do you wish for me to release your daughter from her marriage?” He asked of her already knowing the answer.

“As much as I wish we could continue with the agreement my Lord. I believe that circumstances force us to abandon the agreement. Where shall I return the bridle price?” Yuki asked politely. All the while hoping her did not impose a penalty tax of some kind.

“Seeing as how the Gods have interfered with the arrangement. I believe that you should be compensated for your troubles. Keep the whole of the already paid bridle price.” Nishimura suggested with a smile. Happy that he would rid himself of this problem without paying one ounce of gold.

“Excuse me, Lord Nishimura. But the Kita family have yet to receive any of the bridle price. It seems that your family have been lacking in their payment.” Chiyoko had spotted the deception in Nishimura’s aura. “I do believe that they are due a reasonable compensation for all of their trouble. Let’s say, forty state approved bars of gold. We’ll call it even and you get to keep your honor.”

“If I refuse to pay? What will you do about, girl?” Nishimura snarled.

“Think about what you have seen this night? Do you really think that you or your army could stand against just one Dragon Samurai? Let alone the three of us in a united cause.” Chiyoko grinned. “Why I believe that your own granddaughter would happily tear down the walls of this castle all while she whistled Marching through Dixie.”

“I don’t know this ‘Marching through Dixie’, sister. But would ‘Get Happy’ work?” Kasumi giggled as she thought about the sheer power that she now controlled. After seven years she was finally free of her grandfather and his minions. Not since her seventh summer had she known freedom and she was not about to surrender that newfound freedom without a blood drenched fight.

“Chamberlin, go to my vault and secure the gold! Take as many guards as you need to bring it here.” Nishimura growled. “We have an accord, Kyamo no Sa. Take the Kita’s gold and begone. Our business is concluded.”

Nishimura stood and walked towards the rear of the throne room. He stopped just before the exit and called back over his shoulder. “Live honorably my granddaughter. Do not worry I shall make sure that your mother never knows hunger or want for anything. This I promise.”

Once they were alone in the throne room Kasumi turned to Chiyoko, and the others. “I know that this is going to sound a little off topic.”

“What’s on your mind Kasumi?” Chiyoko asked when the girl hesitated.

“Well, how do you go to the bathroom in one of these things?” Asked a blushing Kasumi. “I really have got to go pee.”

-----tbc-----

Remember Kudos and Comments feed the muse! They be ravenous creatures.

---

Chapter 4
The Ways of Power or What do you mean I got homework

No one knew or saw when the three teenage girls appeared inside the walls of the temple grounds later that night. They were only met by the twin miko Satomi and Satoko. They quickly guided the trio through a back gate in the temple compound wall off to a very secluded a part of the temple grounds. This area was enclosed by a twelve-foot high stone wall and held a mid-sized iwami style house with a central courtyard.

Satoko explained why they had brought the new Doragonsamurai to this small compound. “This is your home for as long as you wish to stay here Mistresses. The iwami has a central room, three bedrooms down each side. Across the far back wall is a small kitchen area, communal baths, a shower area, and a separate bathroom. The courtyard is large enough for ten samurai in full battle armor to practice kenjutsu.”

Satomi then smiled. “There is also a hidden gate in the far back corner. It will allow you to come and go unseen by the temple visitors.”

“When was this place built?” Chiyoko asked in total surprise.

“It has been here for as long as the temple has held the Teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi.” Satomi answered as if that was all the answer that Chiyoko would ever need. “No one has set foot inside of these doors except to clean and repair. It has been held for you and your sisters.”

Akene and Kasumi just smiled while taking a hold of Chiyoko’s hands and pulled. Akene smiled at Chiyoko’s reluctance. “Come on sister. This is our home. See. Just look at the seal over the door.”

“Besides, I want to figure out how to get out of this armor so I can go to the bathroom.” Kasumi whined. To which Satomi and Satoko chuckled. “What?”

“Just head for the bathroom and think of what you need to do, young Mistress. The Gods and Goddesses are not so cruel as to torture their samurai in such a manner. Besides they themselves understand the needs and wants of the body.” Satoko chuckled, as she and Satomi followed the three teens inside.

Once they were through the wall’s gate two things happened at the same time. First the girls’ armor vanished starting with their mask and worked its way down to their feet. Only the sashes and swords at their waists remained. The second thing was the combined screams of outrage from three very naked teenage girls. Satoko and Satomi acted as one as they slammed the doors of the gate shutting out the outside world.

“Um… please forgive us, Mistresses. We had no idea that would happen.” Satoko stammered out quickly. By their blushing all three girls could tell that the miko were just as embarrassed by this development as they were. “There is nothing in the teachings that speak of this happening. I swear.”

“Um… Satoko, I think that you might be wrong about that.” Satomi said blushing even harder. “Remember that one passage that spoke about this compound.”

“Which one, you dork? There are over thirty passages alone that talk about this place.” Satoko snapped at her sister. “Care to be more enlightening?”

“The one that talked about the Doragonsamurai walking bared to their Dragon Gods within the walls of their home, butthead.” Satomi growled. “I can’t remember how it went exactly but I know that it said something like that.”

“Oh, for fuck’s sake. One of you go find a copy of the teachings all ready.” Chiyoko finally snapped. “While you’re at it, find us something to wear.”

Satoko and Satomi both rushed back out into the temple proper. Both were in search of a different item. One hunting for a copy of the teachings and the other something for the girls to wear. In their haste the two miko left the gate doors open by mistake. Chiyoko solved this by a simple wave of her hand and a touch of magic. Only she let her anger power the spell that closed the doors. They slammed harder than she wanted.

“Sorry about that guys. I didn’t mean to slam the doors like that.” Chiyoko blushed as she raised her shoulders and lowered her head. “I think I let my anger get the better of me that time.”

“You think?! Chiyoko you could have snatched the doors off their hinges using that much power!” Kasumi bitched.

“At least this time she didn’t spilt the wood panels down the center like the last time she used that spell, Kasumi.” Akane said with a grin. “I’m actually surprised she was able to hold back as much as she did. I would have transmuted the doors into a solid wall.”

“Oh, the hell with this. I got to use the restroom.” Kasumi turned and headed for the back of the house and the restroom. “I’ll see you guys in the showers. I don’t know about you guys, but I could use a hot bath.”

As the naked Kasumi walked away from them Chiyoko sighed and gave Akane a strange look. “Is it me or are all girls like that?”

“I take it that nudity is kind of looked down upon in your home world?” Akane asked with a smirk.

“Yes and no. What I was wondering about was the way Kasumi is acting. One minute she’s all kinds of pissed off at being naked. The next she wants to take a hot bath with a pair of teenage girls she barely knows. Like it’s no big deal it’s just us girls here. You know what I mean?” Chiyoko rambled on for a bit.

“Oh, you mean that!” Akane chuckled. “I take it that communal baths aren’t commonplace where you come from.”

“Hate to say it, but nope. At least not in my home country. There are a few countries where communal baths are accepted, but they’re in the minority.” Chiyoko answered honestly as she headed for the bathing area.

“That must be a truly dismal world you come from sister Chiyoko.” Akane commented as she wrapped her in a hug.

“It is and it isn’t Akane. The biggest difference is my home world has no magic or alchemy. The only thing there is what they call hard science.” Chiyoko grunted. “Trust me. Before this morning if you had told me that Dragon Gods, magic, alchemy, and curses were real. I would have laughed in your face. Now that I now they’re real I would never even have tried to read that curse warning.”

“I still can’t believe you did that. Why in the name of ALL that is Unholy and Sacrilegious were you even handling a cursed item? Didn’t your sempai warn you? I mean that is the first thing we’re taught in Primary School.” Akane was still having problems grasping the idea that Chiyoko’s home world didn’t have magic. “Didn’t you grow up with legends of Heroes?”

“Oh sure. It’s just that most of the legends were disproved as nothing more than fantasy. Legends about dragons, demons, monsters, and wizards are nothing more than stories used to teach about the evils of man.” Chiyoko smiled as they got under the showers. “The only mythical legends that people in my world put any faith in are the ones about lost civilizations.”

“Lost civilizations? How can you lose a whole civilization?” Akane asked as she lathered up her hair.

“On my home world more than ninety percent of the civilizations have been wiped out to plague or war.” Chiyoko leaned back under the water and rinsed her hair. “The history of my world is filled with such violence and tragedy.”

“What do you mean your world’s history is filled with violence and tragedy?” Kasumi asked as she joined them under the showers.

“That’s right. You don’t know.” Akane said as she soaped up her body. “Our dear little Chiyoko is from another universe. One that is totally different from our own. A universe where magic and alchemy are a thing of fantasy.”

“You’re trying to pull a joke on me. There is no such thing as different universes. Only higher planes.” Kasumi smiled back. “Sorry, but I won’t fall for your little joke, sisters. Nice try though.”

Chiyoko sighed. “We’re not joking Kasumi. Before you casually dismiss what, we’re telling you as a joke don’t. Use your gift. You’ll see that we’re telling you the truth. I really do come from another universe.”

Kasumi did as Chiyoko asked. What she saw cause the poor girl to stagger back against the wall. “By the Goddess Jun! You really do come from another world. How did you end up here if there is no magic on your world?”

“I should say that there is very little magic on my home.” Chiyoko grumbled. “I made the mistake of reading a cursed warning out loud. Then the next thing I know, BAM! I’m standing before the Dragon Goddess Toyotama and I’m changing into the girl you see before you.”

“Holy crap! What are you stupid?! Everybody knows that you don’t go reading a curse warning out loud! That’s the first thing they teach in Primary School.” Kasumi couldn’t believe what Chiyoko was telling her but knew that it was the truth. “Are the teachers in your home world that blind to the consequences they don’t care about the safety of their students?”

Chiyoko just sighed as she stepped out of the showers and headed for the hot tub. “You have to understand that on my world there is almost no magic. Things like curses and magic are just so much superstitious nonsense. Nobody, and I mean nobody, takes things like curses and magic seriously.”

As she climbed into the hot tub Chiyoko sighed. “I certainly didn’t.”

“And now? If you could go back to your home world. Would you heed such things?” Kasumi asked politely.

“I can’t go home, Kasumi.” Chiyoko snapped. “So, it doesn’t matter now. I’m stuck here until the day I die.”

Akane and Kasumi heard the pain in Chiyoko’s voice. As one they climbed into the hot tub on each side of the new sister. The girls hugged Chiyoko for all they were worth. Kasumi was the first to speak.

“I’m sorry, Chiyoko. I didn’t realize that you couldn’t go back to your home world.” Kasumi let the sadness she felt fill her voice.

Akane decided to take another approach to ease Chiyoko’s feelings. “What did you do in your old world Chiyoko. Were you a student like me or were you a kept daughter like Kasumi?”

“Believe it or not. I was a high school student.” Chiyoko smiled. Thankful for the change in topic. “I was actually in what we called a Fast Track Program. That’s where certain students who’ve shown they’re smart enough are placed in university study programs. I was going to be an archaeologist.”

“What is an archaeologist? Some kind of doctor?” Akane asked in confusion.

“An archaeologist is a student of the past.” Chiyoko chuckled. “Only we try to tell the story of peoples long dead and lost to time by studying what they have left behind. One of the challenges to doing that is actually finding the remains of those lost civilizations.”

“OH WOW! You wanted to be a Legend Hunter? Do you know how hard you have to study to become one of those? How far were you into your studies?” Kasumi fired off her questions in a single breath.

“No wonder! Legend Hunters must be the most desired of positions on your home world. Do they have special schools just for your training? They actually allow women to become Legend Hunters on your home world?” Akane asked with the same amount of excitement.

“Whoa there, girls! Pump the breaks!” Chiyoko giggled. “First what is a Legend Hunter? And second what is so special about a girl wanting to be one?”

Kasumi grabbed Chiyoko’s hand. “A Legend Hunter studies the ancient texts and teachings. They spend hundreds, if not thousands, of hours going over those old scribblings. Searching for any clue that they can find. Something that points them towards where they can find some lost artifact or tomb for one of the Great Kings and Emperors.”

“They spend years of study just hoping to be accepted into the final schooling with Temple Elders. Even then the Elders only accept one boy out of every twenty or so. They never accept girls.” Akene spouted.

“Oh, I get it, now. Legend Hunters are the archaeologists of this world.” Chiyoko smiled and then frowned. “What do you mean the Temple Elder never accept girls? And just what do they have to do with who becomes Legend Hunters?”

“The Temple Elders of this world control the official histories and therefor anything that concerns this world’s legends, Mistress Chiyoko.” Satoko told her as she entered the bathing room. “Unlike our old world all advanced study into history is considered the Study of Legends. To gain access to those codex’s a student must first gain the approval of the Temple Elders.”

“That doesn’t explain why they only accept boys, Satoko. Why would they intentionally cutoff one half of their students? Just because they’re girls?” Chiyoko asked in bewilderment.

“Remember why we we’re brought here, Mistress Chiyoko.” Satomi said as she too entered the room. In Satomi’s hands was a floating tray with three cups of hot tea waiting to be served. “The balance must be restored before the Temple elders would even dream of allowing a woman to step outside of their acceptable place in this society.”

“What’s up with the tea service Satomi?” Chiyoko asked.

“Drink it will restore your strength, and calm your mind, Mistress.” There was something in Satomi’s voice that grabbed Chiyoko’s attention.

“What’s going on Satomi? Why would I need to calm my mind?” The teenage girl almost snarled while wishing she had her swords within reach.

“Temple Elder Hue has denied your request for a copy of the Teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi.” Satomi answered heavily. “His exact words were and I’m quoting him. ‘If the Dragon Samurai wish to learn they can come to their Elders. We will teach them what they need to know.”

“In other words, the old fucker is being a pigheaded chauvinist cock sucker.” Chiyoko snapped as she climbed out of the hot tub. “Well, if he won’t handover a copy politely, then I’ll just have to take one by force.”

Kasumi and Akane couldn’t believe what they were hearing. A girl would dare to defy a Temple Elder. It was unheard of. Yet here was their sister getting ready to do just that and not care about the consequences. Before Chiyoko could go two feet though Satoko and Satomi stopped her.

“Beating the shit out of an old man stuck in the past is not the way to restore the Balance, Mistress.” Satoko told her as she lightly placed her hand on the girl’s shoulder. Leaning in close Satoko whispered into Chiyoko’s ear. “Think. Use that brilliant mind of yours, Anthony. How would your teachers get you to change your mind?”

Chiyoko sighed and looked down at the floor. “Not through mindless violence. But through honest discourse. Forgive me sempai. I have dishonored the very teachings of the Smithsonian.”

“Just as I had dishonored them when I ignored your warning about the curse, kohai. We each have made mistakes. Now, we must learn from them.” Satoko sighed sadly. “And as we learn, so must we teach. This is the way of a true educator. We must always strive to learn as we teach.”

“I understand sempai. I go charging in with guns blazing and all I’ll get is a bunch of pissed off monks. And no real answers.” Chiyoko sighed. “Any suggestions on how to fix this one?”

“What do you have in this world that we don’t have back home? Think child.” Satoko answered with a smile and finger alongside her nose.

“Magic.” Chiyoko breathed. “I don’t have to go through the front door. I can summon one to me through magic.”

“Very good, kohai. Remember though, there are still laws for magic. Just as there are laws to physics, and mathematics. Remember that the basic laws of physics that govern our universe can be categorized in one of two ways. First there is the classical physics. These deal with the surrounding environment and the observable universe that around us. Then there is atomic physics. These laws deal with the ideas of subatomic particles and their interactions. The laws of quantum mechanics. I believe that it is these laws that are the closest to what this world considers magic.” Satoko said with a smile.

“Oh man!” Chiyoko whined. “I suck at advanced mathematics, Doc. Ya got another example for me?”

“How do you work your magic?” Satoko asked.

“What do you mean?” Chiyoko questioned.

“When you recite a spell. What do you say exactly?” Satoko asked politely.

“Well, it comes to me like in a vision I guess you would call it. But I just know what words to say and what hand gestures to make.” Chiyoko explained.

“Let’s get you dressed and adjourn to the main room.” Satoko suggested. Thirty minutes later the three teenage girls were dressed in identical kimonos and gathering in the main living room at the front of the house. During their walk to the front of the house Satoko confided in Chiyoko. “I have a theory Mistress Chiyoko. It concerns the way that you use magic.”

As the group gathered around the katotsu Satoko explained her theory. “Remember when I suggested that the laws of magic are similar to the laws of physics. Well you were right in that you needed a better example. I believe that the laws of magic are more the preview of the poet and actor.”

“Okay, Doc, just what does that mean?” Chiyoko asked as she cocked her head to the side. “How can magic be the preview of the poet or actor?”

“You’ve heard the old saying about how words have power?” Satoko asked. Chiyoko quickly nodded her head to the question. “What I believe is that here in this world there is more to that saying than just metaphor. If I remember correctly your studies were in ancient languages. Wasn’t it your work on the Ogata Temple Texts that won you that internship?”

“Yes ma’am. I still find it hard to believe that so many prominent archaeologists have read my paper.” Chiyoko answered with a blush.

“OH WOW! You’ve actually read the Ogata Texts of the Grand Dragon?” Akane asked in total amazement. “Do you know how many people have even seen them? Let alone to have actually read the texts?”

“Um… a few hundred?” Chiyoko answered in bewilderment.

“AAAAHHHHGGGG! The girl has read one of the most sought after holy texts in all of the Sebun'airando and she has absolutely no idea of what she’s done! GODS!” Kasumi was screaming by the time she done with her rant. Then she saw the looks on not just Chiyoko’s face, but those of Satomi and Satoko. “Please don’t tell me that you’ve all read them?”

“Sorry but yes we have Mistress Kasumi.” Satomi said with a grin. “In our world we don’t withhold such valuable texts from our scholars. No matter their sex or age. We found that true intelligence knows no boundaries.”

“Say Kasumi, why did you call this country the Seven Islands? Isn’t this Japan?” Chiyoko asked just before there a flash of light from behind her. “Let me guess. The Dragon Princess Toyotama or Prince Wolong just appeared behind me. Right?”

“Not this time young samurai.” The voice was one that Chiyoko had heard only once before. It was also not one she wanted to hear again. “It seems that my daughter has left this part of your education for me.”

Chiyoko turned and bowed to the Dragon King Ryōjin. “Good evening sire. Be welcome to our home. How may we poor mortals be of service?”

“I highly doubt that you mean that Kyamo no Sa.” The Dragon King chuckled. “I believe that you have questions concerning magic.”

“A few, sire. For starters what is the difference between your teachings and those of the Dragon God King Watatsumi?” Chiyoko asked bluntly.

“Ah yes, my brother’s teachings. I can see and understand your confusion. For starters, my teachings only talk about the Five Dragon Samurai of the Gods. The teachings of my brother come in six books. Each book speaks to the individual powers of each samurai and their counterparts in the Dragon Kings. It is the sixth book that tells of this lodge and how you are to be treated by the Temple Elders.” The Dragon God King explained as he reached into the folds of his kimono. When he pulled his hands out, he held all six books. He handed one book to each girl. He handed three of the last four books directly to Satoko. “Two of these books only concern the Ice Blade, and Stone Cutter. The last book holds the complete teachings of my brother the Dragon God King Watatsumi. It also speaks of this lodge and the magics that protect those within its walls. Guard them well miko.”

As each girl looked down at the leather-bound books, they all noticed something special about the covers. No two were the same. While each book was bound in the finest leather each had a very different engraving in the center. The one that Chiyoko held had the symbol for the Void in the center of the Yen-Yang. Just as it appeared on her armor. It was the same for the other books. Each one was marked with the individual symbols of the Dragon Samurai. Fire for Fire, Wind for Wind, and so on, with all five symbols of the ancient classical elements. The only one that was truly confusing was the book concerning the lodge.

This book’s cover had the Tree of the World surrounded by a dragon holding its tail in its mouth. In the center of the Tree, held in the dragon’s front right claw was a Great Pearl of Wisdom. Of the six books it was the largest and had the most ornate cover. This book the Dragon King Ryōjin placed in the center of the kotatsu.

Ryōjin placed his right hand on the book. “When my brother; Watatsumi, last flew among the clouds of this world he foresaw a great need for the Dragon Samurai. He was the one who charged Toyotama and Wolong with the duty of finding the first Samurai. He was also the one who originally cursed the Sourusureiyāzu of the Kyamo no Sa.”

“Great, just freaking great.” Chiyoko grumbled. “And here I thought it was just your son and daughter who screwed me over. Any more of your family want to chime in and screw with new kid on the block, my Lord?”

Ryōjin chuckled at Chiyoko’s discomfort and flippancy. “You are a true treasure Chiyoko Hakuryū. I see you returning true balance to this world. Even if you have to drag it kicking and screaming into a new era of peace.”

He looked over at Satoko and Satomi. “My daughter may have punished you for your transgressions against the Temples in your old world, but I will grant you one boon. In return for this boon you will guide the Dragon Samurai as the TRUE educators that you could have been in your old world.”

With a wave of his hand a glow enveloped the two miko. As it faded a clarity came to their eyes that hadn’t been there before. It was as if their true intelligence had been unlocked. When the gathered mortals could finally see clearly once more the Dragon God was gone.

“Okay that was just freaky.” Kasumi complained. “Just how many of the Dragon Gods have you actually met face to face, Chiyoko?”

“Let see.” Chiyoko held up her hand and began to name them off as she raised a finger for each one. “First there was Toyotama, then Wolong, followed by Jiro, then Jun. No wait, before Jun, there was Ryōjin and Zennyo Ryūō, then Jun. That makes five so far. Why?”

“Yup, that about covers them all. At least she hasn’t pissed any of them off.” Akane said with a grin, as Satoko, Satomi, and Kasumi looked on in disbelief. “What? I’ve said it before, and I’ll say it again. Chiyoko would make a great Goddess of Chaos.”

“Oh, come on Akane, I’m not that bad. I don’t go looking to piss of the Gods. It’s just that they find my lack of respect funny or something.” Chiyoko sighed. “All I ever wanted to do was to follow in the footsteps of my heroes.”

“We know and understand, kohai.” Satomi said as she opened the book in the center of the katotsu. “You’re just a product of our home world.”

“Can we change the subject please? Better yet can we get back on the original topic.” Chiyoko whined. “I know that I’m not really setup for dealing with this world and all of its craziness.”

“Right, we were talking about the Laws of Magic being the realm of the poet or actor.” Satoko said as she reached over and tapped the book in Chiyoko’s hand. “As I was saying earlier. We know that alchemy and the laws that govern it are closer to the Laws of Physics. Laws that govern the actual physical world and the four classical elements of Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water.”

“That isn’t too farfetched of an idea, Satoko. Though while it does help Mistresses Kasumi and Akane, it’s of little comfort or help for Mistress Chiyoko.” Satomi pointed out as she slowly hunted through the Teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi. “You still haven’t explained your theory on how magic is the preview of the poet or actor. Not that I don’t believe that you’re on to something with that idea.”

“Think about it, sister. Poetry and magic both have something in common. Good poetry has at least the three classical characteristics of Meter, Rhyme, and Rhythm. Yet it takes the actor to bring any true depth, feeling, and meaning to those words.” Satoko explained.

“Hold on here Doc. The few times that I have worked magic I’ve used basically the same formula each time when calling on the power, then one simple command. How can that be poetry or the work of an actor?” Chiyoko put in as she thought back over how she had cast those spells.

“Ah! It is not the words themselves but your INTENT, kohai. The words don’t matter but the intent behind them.” Satoko now had the final piece for her theory. “I bet that there is a certain set of hand gestures that you used when casting your spells. Gestures that just felt correct.”

“Well yes. They just sort of came to me as I recited the formula for the spell it’s as if they focus the power. Does that help?” Chiyoko explained.

“I will lay you even odds that your book holds more than the history of the Kyomu no Sa, kohai.” Satoko said as she tapped Chiyoko’s book. “I bet that more than three quarters of that book is filled with spells. A list of spell components and descriptions of the individual spell effects.”

Chiyoko flipped open her book and found that it was just as Satoko predicted. Seeing this Kasumi and Akane followed her example to find the same thing. All three girls were amazed that they already knew everything within the books. The realization hit the girls like a locomotive under full steam on a downhill grade highballing for all it was worth.

“If what I am reading here is correct, Satoko. Your theory is only half of the equation.” Satomi said as she slid the book in front of her sister miko. “Here read this couplet. Make sure that I’ve translated it correctly.”

“The Ways of Power shall come to the Five Samurai of the Dragons as if born to them. The great secrets of Power shall be revealed onto them as if bathed in the light of the sun.” When Satoko finished reading she pushed the book over to Chiyoko. “Mistress, would you care to double check my translation?”

“Considering what happened the last time I trust you to translate something, Satoko. You bet your ass I do.” Chiyoko almost snapped but held her tongue and anger in check. After ten minutes of going over the texts four times Chiyoko sighed. “Word for word, doc. I just have one question. This next couplet. It talks about a possible sixth Dragon Samurai.”

“I believe that is a reference to the Dragon Kings’ Shogun. A dark herald if you will. I haven’t had a chance to really read the full text yet.” Satomi told them all with a shrug of her shoulders. “The Temple Elders were upset that I was even reading their copy of the teachings.”

“Satomi, why were you reading the teachings in the first place? What made you think that there was anything in them concerning us?” Chiyoko asked.

“Earlier after you and Mistress Akane left to talk with her mother. One of the Temple Elders asked if you would be returning to your home. When I asked him what he meant the Elder told me about this compound. How it was set aside for the Dragon Samurai. Well my natural curiosity got the better of me. I started to wonder why this compound was here only for the Five Defenders or Dragon Samurai. I just had to read the original teachings of Watatsumi. So, I kind of snuck into the main temple archives.” Satomi blushed. “Before you say it, yes I know that’s what got you, me, and Satoko into this flipping mess in the first place, Mistress.”

“This is one time that I’ll forgive you. Did you at least get a good look at the temples copy?” Chiyoko asked the blushing Satomi who nodded her head. “Did you learn anything from their copy?”

“Just that it is filled with lies, half-truths, and mistranslations.” Satomi snarled. “Now that I have access to a REAL copy of Watatsumi’s teachings I can tell you without a doubt that the temples copy is a forgery. One meant for trying to control the Dragon Samurai if they should ever reappear.”

“Are you sure of this sempai Satomi? Please, I have to know that the Temple Elders won’t try to control us.” Akane begged of Satomi.

“I wish that I could, kohai. But I will not lie to you. I was able to translate and read two full chapters of the teachings before they found me. I have never in all my years as a researcher seen such a blatant twisting of facts and falsehoods.” Looking over at Chiyoko and Satoko. “Not even the Christian bible of our world, with all of its missing Gospels can compare.”

“I must say Satomi, I’ve never heard you talk this way. Not even when I sent you to authenticate that forgery of the Gutenberg Bible in Belfast two years ago. What I can’t figure out is how you knew that the Temple’s copy was a forgery. What tipped you off?” Satoko asked slyly.

“Three things, Satoko. The first was the feel of the parchment. It was too new. It might be one or two hundred years old at best. Second, the ink smelled and tasted wrong. It was written in an oil-based ink of later periods instead of a graphite based in as it should have been. Lastly, the way that the texts was bound. The style of binding didn’t come along until the late eighth or ninth century. I know that this is another world and timelines maybe different but there can’t be that much of a difference in the timelines between our two worlds.” At Chiyoko’s questioning looks Satomi explained. “I have been able to place the era for this world as compared to our old world’s time. If my calculations are correct.”

“Well don’t keep us in suspense Satomi. I know that you love your drama but now is not the time of it.” Satoko snapped. “What era are we in?”

“If this was our old world we would be in the Golden Era of the Victorians. Only here it did not end with a World War. This world has never had a World War like ours did. There have been wars yes, but nothing on the scale that was seen in our old world.” Chiyoko and Satoko could not believe what Satomi was telling them. “There have been wars of conquest and plenty of empire building but that was done mostly through commerce.”

“But that doesn’t tell us the year damn it!” Satoko snapped.

“I place us sometime around the mid to late nineteen-hundreds. At a guess I would say nineteen-oh-five to nineteen-ten.” Satomi could have knocked Chiyoko and Satoko over with a feather. “At least that is when we would be on our world.”

“Oh, you’re using the Western Judeo-Christian calendar.” Akane said with a smile. “In that case the year is nineteen-ninety-five.”

“HOLY SHIT! You mean to tell me that the Victorian Era has lasted for over a hundred and fifty years?” Asked a very stunned Chiyoko.

“If you’re talking about the Elizabethans then yes.” Kasumi said brightly. “We’ve never heard of these Victorians.”

“It’s nothing Kasumi, just one of the differences between your world and our old one.” Chiyoko said as she looked over at the mikos. “Princess Elizabeth of Clarence must have lived and took the throne instead of Victoria in this world, Professors. Could that be where the timelines shifted?”

“It had to have happened much further back than that, kohai.” Satoko told her as she turned thoughtful. “I would say that it happened as far back as the late thirteen to early fourteen hundreds. Maybe even before that. I’ve often wondered what would have happened if Romulus won over Remus.”

“But he did win, sempai. Rem ruled the ancient nations of the West for more than ten centuries before falling to the might of Picks, Brits, and their army of Druids and Mages.” Kasumi told the trio from another world. “The legends of Merlin and Morgana backing the Great Emperor Author were being sung in the saké and tea houses during the first Toyota Empyreal Dynasty.”

“Looks like Arthor and his Knights of the Round Table are more than a legend in this world.” Satomi snarked. “I think I’ve a theory that explains everything we’ve been seeing here.”

“Okay, Satomi, wow us with your theory. After all your field of expertise is ancient legends and their basis in truth.” Satoko challenged.

“In our world the legends are just stories. Told by bards and minstrels as fables. In this world those fables and legends are more than stories of morality. They’re actual history. History that the bards of our world have been able to see. Somehow.” Satomi explained. “We both know that a great many of our greatest authors, poets, and musicians were drug users. What if in their drug induced dreams, they actually ‘saw’ into this world. And wrote about what they saw here.”

“That’s a little farfetched Satomi, but it would explain a great many things. About both worlds.” Satoko postulated as she scratched her chine. “It also ties in with my theories on the Laws of both magic and alchemy.”

“I think I get it now. OUR bards and poets somehow affected the Natural Laws of this world. I should say they laid out the Law of Magic and Alchemy.” Chiyoko said as she snapped her fingers. “That’s why the Laws of Magic are the preview of the poet or actor. I would take that analogy one step further. I would say that the Laws of Magic are more the preview of the wordsmiths.”

“Well according to the legends the greatest of all Mages was were poets and actors in their younger years.” Kasumi told the three scholars.

“That’s true. A good number of our legends tell of how the mightiest of alchemist were said to be mathematicians of some skill.” Akane put in.

“And there is the proof to our theories. Now all we need to test those theories.” Satoko said as she crossed her arms out of habit. “The scientific method should still hold true, even in this world.”

“The question is how, Doc? All three of us just know what to do without trying. Akane and Kasumi can work alchemy without a transmutation circle. While I actually know what spell to use for a certain reaction.” Chiyoko knew that what her old boss was thinking was on the right path.

“I propose that Mistress Akane draw out an actual transmutation circle. Then have her transmute something small. Say a bowl of rice into a statue of the God Jiro, in his Dragon form.” Satoko suggested as she hand Akane a piece of paper and a charcoal stick.

Five minutes later Akane had drawn out a very complex design while muttering about elements and rates of exchange. When Satomi placed the bowl of rice in the center of the circle nothing happened. That was until Akane placed her hands on each side closing eye her eyes and pushing her power into the circle. There was a flash of light, and where the bowl of rice once sat was a three-foot tall dragon statue.

“Just as I thought. When our alchemists use an alchemic circle the Law of Equivalent Change gets bypassed to a certain degree. They get a great return for their power and sacrificial material.” Satoko said smiling. “Mistress Chiyoko I want you to think of about a poem from our world, then I want you to use that poem for the bases of a spell. Just make it small, please?”

Chiyoko gave her one-time boss and former Professor a dirty look but did as she asked. “Something small she says.”

Chiyoko’s mischief side reared its head at this point. “Hickory, dickory, dock. The mouse ran up the clock. The clock struck one. The mouse ran down. Hickory, dickory, dock.”

There was a flash, a clap of thunder, and on the far wall a grandfather’s floor clock appeared. Chiyoko giggled as a small gray mouse ran up the side of the clock. The clock didn’t strike one but did show the correct time. “I think I put a little too much power into that spell.”

“You just wanted to know the time I take it. Not have an actual clock appear?” Satoko asked as she smiled. “However, we do have proof of concept and theory now. Seeing as how you had a more traditionalist education Chiyoko I believe that you will have a far greater access to magic than any Kyamo no Sa in the history of this world or any other.”

“You know something Doc. You could have kept your theories to yourself. And I would have been ignorantly happy as a pig in slop.” Chiyoko bitched.

Satoko smiled and raised her right hand placing the thumb against her chest and palm flat while bowing her head with eyes closed. “But wiser not to the ways of the Force you would be, young Padawan.”

Akane and Kasumi cocked their heads in confusion. Satomi just giggled. All while Chiyoko pounded her head on the kotatsu exclaiming. “She did not just pull a Yoda on me!”

“Ah but she did young Padawan. Such are the ways of the Force.” Satomi deadpanned much to the pained expression of Chiyoko.

“Are you two finished with picking on me? Or do you have more Star Wars puns to pull.” Chiyoko groaned out with her forehead on the kotatsu.

Both Satoko and Satomi giggled then took pity on their one time intern. “We’re done Mistress Chiyoko. No more Stars Wars jokes.”

“At least for tonight, anyway.” Satoko snarked.

“Thank you, sempai. But can we get back on topic?” Chiyoko asked.

“True we still have the mystery of the compound to solve.” Satomi stated. “I believe that I have a clue as to when and why this place was built.”

“Talk to us, Satomi. What did you figure out?” Chiyoko asked excitedly.

“It seems that sometime around the year one-twenty AD of the Judeo-Christian calendar or there abouts. The Dragon God King Watatsumi visited the Elders of this Temple in his true form.” Satomi had the book that held the teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi opened to a certain passage. “It says here that Watatsumi came down from the Heavens. He floated over the central compound for twenty days and nights. During that time, he gave directions on the construction of this compound.”

“Okay I’ll bight, just how detailed where those directions?” Chiyoko questioned her. All the while fearing her answer.

“Let’s just say that Moses had less-specific instructions for building the ark of the covenant.” Satomi said as she ran her hand downward reading the instructions aloud for the building of the compound.

“Let each outer wall stand one talon tall by one tail length long. The Hall shall be three quarters of a tail long and three quarters wide. The inner courtyard shall hold the hoard of a juvenile yet no more than a young adult. No iron shall be used to bind the joints of the Hall. The stones of the wall shall be cut in such a way as to lock without the use of mortar.” Satomi stopped there and looked up at the stunned faces of the gathered young women. “There are more instructions along those lines, but you get the gist of the matter. I do have a theory for these detailed instructions.”

“Okay, let’s hear it Satomi. Though I have an idea as to why this place was built in such a manner and it has to do with magic.” Chiyoko snarked.

“I believe that you’re correct kohai. The seal over the gates in the outer wall supports this theory. As does the fact that your armor disappeared the moment you walked through the gate.” Satomi surmised.

“Any ideas as to why that happened?” Kasumi wondered.

“If my theory is correct, which I believe it is, this compound is protected by the magic of the Dragon God King Watatsumi. Now, remember this is only theory, but I believe that I’m on the right track.” Satomi was really getting worked up over her theory and the others could tell.

“We know that there are Four Great Dragon Gods. Ryōjin, Zennyo Ryūō, Watatsumi, and Otohime, each one governs a different aspect of life. By that I mean Life, Death, Magic, lastly Science and Alchemy.” Satomi saw that Chiyoko was becoming restless. “The Goddess Zennyo Ryūō governs Alchemy and Science. The Goddess Otohime governs Death. The God Ryōjin’s dominion is Life. The God Watatsumi’s domain is that of Magic.”

“I get it now. This compound was raised by magic and is protected by the Dragon God that governs magic. It is his power that holds sway here. Even though our armor comes from the power of our individual patron God or Goddess, their power cannot overrule Watatsumi’s. Not here within this compound.” Akane said excitedly as she bounced on her heels. “Our Patrons may be powerful but they’re no match for the true God of Magic.”

“Exactly. Not even Toyotama’s curse holds any power within these compound walls.” Satomi held up her hand to stop Chiyoko. “This compound may be annex of the Dragon Temple, but it is still devoted to only one God. The Dragon God King Watatsumi, God of magic. Only the Imperial Dragon Ryōjin can overrule Watatsumi within these walls. Even then he must obey certain rules.”

“Let me guess. The Laws of Magic. Am I right?” Chiyoko asked.

“Very good kohai. Not even the Gods can disobey the Laws of Magic and Alchemy.” Satomi explained with a sly smile. “Though there are exceptions to every known law in the multiverse.”

“Like the way that Akane and Kasumi can perform alchemy without a circle. Or I can just wipe out some crazy powerful spell with material components. Shit like that, right?” Chiyoko grinned having spotted the three biggest exceptions to the laws of magic and alchemy.

“So, whenever we’re inside the walls of the compound our armor disappears. Doesn’t that leave us a more than a little unprotected?” Kasumi wondered aloud hoping for an answer that she could live with.

“Yes, and no, Mistress Katsumi.” Satomi answered. “While you are without your armor. You are far from being unprotected. You’ve seen the seal over the outer wall’s gates.”

All three of the teenagers nodded their heads as Satomi turned the book so they could see the design of the seal in the book. “According to this passage. That seal is the personal seal of protection from the Dragon God King Watatsumi. It would take a power greater than all Nine of the Lesser Dragon Gods to shatter the protective wards that surround the compound.”

“You’re saying that so long as we’re inside the compound we won’t have access to our armor, but we’ll still be protected. What about someone just walking here and killing us in our sleep?” Chiyoko grumbled.

In answer to Chiyoko’s question both Satomi and Satoko held up their left hands. There on the ring finger was a twisted band made from three deferent types of gold. There was a small flat circle in the center that was stamped with the seal of the Dragon God King Watatsumi.

“The only reason we were even allowed to pass through the gates is because of these rings.” Satomi explained. “According to the Elders and from what I have been able to find in this book so far. I have the feeling that should anyone else try to enter without permission or evil intent they would die instantly. And very, very, painfully.”

The grandfather clock finally chimed drawing everyone’s attention. Satoko placed her hands on the kotatsu and pushed upward. “The hour is getting late and you girls need your rest.”

“I agree with Satoko. Gather your books Mistresses.” The three teenagers gave the two mikos dirty looks but did as they were asked. Even as Satomi gave them a sly smile. As they were walking to their rooms Satomi called out. “I suggest that you read the first few chapters of your books, ladies. We’ll be testing you on the material in the morning.”

“WAIT! You’re give us homework?” Chiyoko screamed. “I thought we were the ones in charge around here?”

“Of course, you are, Mistress Chiyoko. But not when you are our students.” Satoko answered back with a lopsided smile. “After all we’re still your teachers, young padawan.”

“Damn. Even on another world I still get stuck with homework.” Chiyoko grumbled. “When am I ever going to get a break?”

“Such is the life of the teacher and student, padawan. We must learn before we can teach.” Satoko told her with a straight face. “You just have a slightly steeper learning curve to overcome than others.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 5
Divining the path of water or how did I get all wet

Chiyoko was the first one up in the morning. At least that is what she thought. As she walked towards the restroom, she was greeted by Satoko and Satomi coming out of the bathing room. In unison they cheerfully chirped. “Good morning Mistress. Did you sleep well?”

“Okay, Professors we need to figure out this whole Mistress kohai thing.” Chiyoko grumbled. “Which is it?”

“When we are acting as your teachers, you’re our kohai. The rest of the time. Like when we’re serving to your daily needs and care, you’re the Mistress.” Satoko calmly answered as she and Satomi bowed slightly. “Now, you and the other girls have a class this morning kohai. Please make sure they are on time for breakfast. We have a lot to go over.”

“Like what, sempai?” Chiyoko asked afraid of the answer.

“For starters. How are you going to actively search for the other two Dragon Samurai. Then there is the passages concerning the Dragon Princess.” Satomi answered with a sly smile.

“WHAT Dragon Princess?” Chiyoko demanded.

“Go to the restroom and gather the others, kohai. All will be explained over your breakfast and during your first lesson in magic.” Satomi told her as she gave Chiyoko a gentle push towards the restroom. Chiyoko just growled and headed off to take care of her business.

She was joined by Akane and Kasumi shortly after she finished. Deciding to wait on the others Chiyoko stepped next door to washed her hands and face. It didn’t take the three teenagers long to get their act together enough to finally face the morning and their new teachers. Akane and Kasumi weren’t happy when they found out that Satomi and Satoko actually had plans for class this morning. They, along with Chiyoko believed they had left school behind them when they became Dragon Samurai.

Over breakfast Satomi laid out their lesson plans. Only Chiyoko had anything different from the other two. While their class would concentrate on alchemy, Chiyoko’s lessons would concentrate on magic and the laws that govern it. An hour later found Akane and Kasumi in the middle of the practice yard under the watchful eye of Satomi. While Chiyoko was surrendered to the tender mercies of Satoko in the front living room.

“We now know that magic is the purview of the poet and actor, kohai. Tell me what you were able to learn from your personal studies last night.” Satoko asked Chiyoko as she kneeled down in front of the katotsu.

“Well, for starters there six schools of magic. The first is Divine magics of protection, blocking, healing, summoning and banishing. Divination follows next. These spells are used to reveal information. And according to my book some of the hardest to use. Then there is the Void. Better known as the spells of mages, and Witches. These are mostly used for offensive and defensive attacks. These spells actually manipulate the magical energy of the world around us and take from all six schools. Making it the most versatile of magical schools. Illusion spells can be used as either offensive or defensive. They are great for altering perception or create false images or just to screw with someone’s head. The last school of magic is Druidic. They deal with all nature based magic.” Chiyoko sat back with a satisfied grin on her face being able to answer Satoko’s pop question on magic. “However, Witches can draw from all the schools of magic. Making them the most powerful of all magic users.”

“You only listed five schools of magic, kohai. Why did you not list the last school?” Satomi asked straight faced. “What is it that bothers you so much about that last school?”

“The last school is Necromancy. That school’s spells actually manipulate life or life force. Necromancers too often deal with the dead and undead creatures. Their very magic draws on the most evil of forces.” Chiyoko shivered as she remembered what she had read last night. “Necromancy is also the darkest of magics. Because it does not obey the Laws of Nature. Necromancy eats away the life force of its user. A little more with each spell that they use. The more powerful the spell the more life force Necromancy takes. By the time a Necromancer becomes truly powerful they are nothing more than a living corpse.”

“Very good, kohai. Before you ask, yes, I knew the five schools of magic. Only in our world they were things of legends and myth. Parts of ancient societies that I had studied over the years. Those six schools of magic were very prominent among the legends of the European Countries.” Satoko told Chiyoko with a small smile.

“What about the Far Eastern Countries? What about their magics?” Chiyoko held up the book that Ryōjin had given her the night before. “None of those magics are even talked about in here.”

“I have a theory about that and why the European magics and alchemy have such a strong influence in this part of the world.” Satoko sighed. “Now, this is only a theory so please bear with me. Remember how it was the Elizabethans and not the Victorians that came to power?”

“Sure, it was one of the first things I spotted when comes to this world and our old one. Only I thought it was the Victorians. Why?”

“I believe that during the time of the silk road traders several mages made the journey east with those early caravans. Over time the many facets of magic consolidated into just those six schools. As for when this happened your guess is good as any.” Satoko told Chiyoko sadly. “Also, I believe that the ‘silk road’ trading started sometime around seven-thirty BC. Shortly after the founding of this world’s ancient Rome.”

“Wait a minute here, Doc. Are you saying that the ancient Remans were already trading with China BEFORE the birth of Christ?” Chiyoko asked in total astonishment. “How the hell could that have happened?”

“This is where I believe our two worlds first diverged. When Remus won over Romulus, he set in motion a chain of events that have had far reaching consequences. The first of which is the type of citizen that ancient Rem developed. Instead of a society based on war and conquest through military might they became diplomates, statesmen, and merchants.” As Satoko explained what she had figured out Chiyoko saw the implications for this world.

“Holy Shit! An economic powerhouse with solid relations to the spice capitals of the ancient world. And with the backing of the most powerful military of the times. They did what the British tried to do in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. They really did rule the known world.” Chiyoko blurted. “What I want to know is how did you figure all this out?”

“As I told you last night, kohai. The way of the teacher is the way of the student. Before one can teach, they must first be a student.” Satoko gave her student a sly smile. “Just as you had homework last night, I had my own.”

“Okay Doc, I get the hint.” Chiyoko chuckled. “I’ll quit bitching about having homework or furthering my studies.”

“GOOD!” Satoko chuckled. “Now, you have shown that magic comes to you as if it is second nature. No, let me correct that. You have shown a basic affinity for all the schools of magic. Because of this, I believe that you are more Witch than mage, cleric, or druid.”

“You’re saying that I’m not a master of any one school, but a jack of trades in all schools?” Satoko nodded her head at Chiyoko’s question. “That kind of makes sense. When I looked through the spells in my book. I found that there were spells from all six schools. Plus a few that blended two or more schools. I could tell that the blended ones were extremely powerful and were ones of last resort. They even came with a warning concerning their use.”

“That supports my theory concerning you and your new sisters.” At Chiyoko’s questioning eyes Satoko sighed. “Each of you is tied to one of the five great classical elements. Earth, Wind, Fire, Water, and the Void. With that comes a certain affinity to those elements and their manipulation.”

“For Akane, Kasumi, and the others we have yet to find. That manipulation comes through the use of alchemy. But because the Void is more ethereal and less definable the only way to manipulate it is through magic.” Chiyoko said as she understood where Satoko was coming from.

“Exactly. Now I want to test this theory through a little experiment. We know that there are two more samurai yet to be found. This is a map of Sebun'airando. What we would know as Japan in our home world.” Satoko rolled out a map on the kotatsu. After tacking down the edges she handed Chiyoko a gold chain with a blood red crystal at one end. Satoko explained as she next set a cup of plain water next to the map. “Now, hopefully I haven’t missed anything you will need for this Divination.”

Understanding what Satoko wanted Chiyoko pulled out her book. “Give me a second. I need to see if there is a readymade spell for this. No offence Doc, but I really don’t want to wing, this one.”

“There should be one under your Divination spells for Water.” Satoko said with a smile as she watch Chiyoko read through the Divination spells for water. “I know that sounds a bit vague, but I believe that we should be able to find the Dragon Samurai of Water this way.”

“Damn. None of these will work. Before you ask the answer is simple. I have spells for finding water, purifying water, making water out of nothing, even one for drawing water from rocks. But nothing for finding a person with an affinity for the Element of Water.” Chiyoko bitched. “Suggestions?”

“Well, there is always Iron Maiden.” At Chiyoko’s blank stare Satoko sighed. “The Rime of the Ancient Mariner, kohai.”

“Oh, I get it now.” Chiyoko wanted to facepalm just then at missing the musical reference. Then again Iron Maiden was old peoples’ music. Clearing her throat Chiyoko began to chant.

Chiyoko knew that she had changed a good number of the verses and left more than a few out. But the spell felt right to her. For some reason she couldn’t understand she knew that a direct quote wouldn’t produce her desired results. Slowly at first the crystal began to move on its own. At first it was only in a meandering circle. With each swing the crystal began to slowly flash brighter and brighter when the crystal was near the north end of the map.

Moving the crystal towards the north end of the map the crystal’s circle tightened ever so smaller with each passing inch. Once the crystal was over the northern edge of the islands it began to swing side to side. The flashing continued but this time it was towards the east. Again, moving the crystal towards the east Chiyoko noticed that it would swing less and less. Until the crystal hung over a small seaside town in the Okhotsk Subprefecture of Hokkaido Prefecture. Slowly lowering the crystal towards the map Chiyoko noticed that it was no longer flashing but steadily glowing. The closer she held the crystal to the map, the brighter it glowed.

“Looks, like you girls will be taking one the airships north, kohai.” Satoko smirked. “It also seems that you can take any verse and modify for your use.”

“I know this is going to sound crazy, but when I started to use the original lyrics of the song it just felt wrong. As I remembered each line, I could tell that it would only get me to the general area at best. Most likely though I would only have found the Prefecture. Nothing more.” Chiyoko answered her honestly then shrugged her shoulders. “I can’t give you more of an explanation than that really.”

Satoko nodded her head. “It’s as I thought. You, and the other Dragon Samurai come by your powers by more than just a natural affinity.”

“Then how do we come by our powers?” Chiyoko asked.

“The Prophecy and Curse of Toyotama. The ones that had originally transformed you and us.” Satoko told Chiyoko with a sad smile.

“What Prophecy?” Chiyoko almost snapped.

“Satomi found it late last night after we had retired to our room. It is in the second chapter of Watatsumi’s teachings.” Satoko got a faraway look in her eyes as she recited the Prophecy. “On the wings of Dragons, guided and protected by the Doragonsamurai the Dragon Princess shall return. She shall end the Great War. She shall bring peace out of war and chaos.”

“Doc I know this is going to sound crazy. But that part about ending a Great War. You don’t think it talks about a World War, do you?” Chiyoko wondered.

“Sadly, the answer is yes, Chiyoko. The social and economic pressures that led to our First World War are now present in this world.” Satoko answered bluntly before continuing. “Only the boiling point is not in Central Europe. But here in this world’s Japan.”

“The Five Dragon Kings. They’re the tipping point.” Chiyoko concluded.

“I believe that you’re right. We still have a good deal of investigation to do into the situation before making any decisions.” Satoko countered. “Sadly, I fear that our time is running short and we have no clue as where to start.”

“I know where I would start looking if we were still in our old world.” Chiyoko smirked. “I would start with every Congressman and Senator on Capitol Hill. Then go after the Fortune Five Country Clubbers.”

Satoko chuckled at Chiyoko’s attitude towards those in power of the old world. “I agree with you. Sadly, we don’t know enough about this world’s political structure to even look at them first.”

“Trust me I know what you’re saying. I’ve already dealt with the local Shogun, and that left a bad taste in my mouth.” Chiyoko grumbled.

“Could he have been one of the Dragon Kings?”

“Either Akane or I would have sensed something if he was. No, the man is just a power hungry General with more ambition than commonsense.” Chiyoko turned thoughtful. “I highly doubt that any of the Dragon Kings will be among the Samurai class. Honor and Duty are too ingrained with that class for a Dragon King to rise from it.”

“Then we need to focus our investigation among the Industrialist.” Satoko said as she nodded her head. “Yes, that is where the Dragon Kings will rise.”

“How do you figure that, sempai?” Chiyoko wondered.

“In this world this country is a cross between our Victorian period of Europe and the Edo/Magi periods of Japan. The time of the Industrial Revolutions. The real power doesn’t reside with the Military or Politicians but the Captains of Industry and the Banks.” Satoko surmised. “It makes sense. Control the food, oil, railroads, money, everything that life revolves around. You control the people. Control the people you control the Military. Control the Military you control the country.”

“Damn Doc. That’s harsh. True, but still harsh.” Chiyoko took a deep breath. “What do you suggest?”

“For now, concentrate on gathering your sister samurai. Starting with taking a trip to Okhotsk Subprefecture.” Satoko stood up and turned towards the door. “I’ll make the travel arrangements. I suggest that you go get ready.”

“How do you suggest I do that?!” Chiyoko yelled at Satoko’s disappearing back. “Damn! I wish just once I could get a straight answer out of her and Satomi. Instead of theories and more questions.”

With no answer coming from her teachers Chiyoko headed for her room. Thinking about what she would need for the journey Chiyoko quickly disrobed. “I hope this works. Because if it doesn’t, I better get used to walking around in the buff. At least until I clear the outer wall.”

Wrapping the sash that held her swords around her waist Chiyoko began to think about her armor. As she tied the sash her armor suddenly began to appear. Starting at her feet the black and red skintight armor she had worn the day before rushed up her legs. Within seconds Chiyoko was once again clad in the armor of the Kyamo no Sa. Only her mask had yet to return. This oversight was corrected as she settled her Sourusureiyāzu at her left hip.

“Okay this makes no sense. Why would it appear now?” Chiyoko asked of nobody.

“Because I allowed it, Kyamo no Sa.” The voice was deep and rumbled with the weight of countless centuries. It also had a slightly reptilian feel to it.

Chiyoko turned slowly to face the voice. Afraid of what she would be facing. When she finally saw who the voice belonged to her mind went into overload with questions. The first of which was ‘HOW in the Hell did all that Dragon fit into this small of a room?’

“Greetings, my Lord Watatsumi.” Chiyoko bowed to the Dragon that was floating just off the floor and taking up a good portion of her room.

“Magic.” The Dragon God said with more than a little mirth.

“Umm… wha…” Chiyoko’s mind locked up at the Dragon’s one word reply.

“The answer to your question youngling. I use magic to fit in your room.” Watatsumi chuckled. “I take it that my brother, sister-in-law, and their children have only appeared before you in their human forms.”

Chiyoko blinked her eyes, shook her head twice, then blinked her eyes again before her brain finally caught up to what the dragon was saying. “Oh yes sire. I have to admit that I never expected to… well… to be talking face to face with a dragon. I hope you understand?”

“Of course, youngling. Would you care to examine me a little closer? I do not mind.” There was a hint of smugness in the dragon’s voice.

“Yes, I would and thank you, sire.” As Chiyoko walked along the Dragon’s body she took in everything. The first thing she noticed was the color of his scales. The scales were a deep rich metallic black almost an onyx. There were small flashes of silver mixed in here and there. The dragon’s claws were longer than she was tall, and sharper than her Sourusureiyāzu. As she rounded the front leg Chiyoko stumbled. Watatsumi hadn’t made himself smaller, he had made the room larger. Large enough to hold all of his massive body to include his tail. Staggering back Chiyoko took in the size of the dragon’s head. Mostly his mouth and the teeth it held. Though there was one thing that pulled her attention away from the dragon’s maw. His sheer beauty.

“Please don’t take this the wrong way, sire.” Chiyoko swallowed hard and had to squeeze her thighs together tight. For the first time in her life, Chiyoko was thinking of having sex with a mythical beast. “But you’re too beautiful for words to describe.”

The chuckle that escaped from deep in Watatsumi’s chest sounded more like the rumble of thunder. It was enough to chill Chiyoko’s rising ardor. There was something about having sex with a mythical creature that could level mountains with a wave of the hand that would anyone’s sex drive. Then again why was she still thinking about having this guy’s child.

“You’re not the first mortal to give me such a complement. Though you’re the first to actually have a fantasy of bedding me in my company. I must admit that I find it rather refreshing and intriguing.” Watatsumi told her smugly. “Though I think that in my current form it would be harmful to your health. No, I think we’ll revise this topic some other time.”

The dragon waved his front right claw, and all thoughts of a sexual nature vanished from Chiyoko’s mind. Taking a deep and cleansing breath Chiyoko was able to focus on the here and now. “Thank you, sire. I do have one question.”

“Why have I allowed your armor to appear now?” Watatsumi asked with a sly smile that curled his lips upward. “If you think I’m going to put up with my nieces and nephews bitching me out. Just because you walked out of the compound naked as the day you were born. You really are braver and just a little bit crazier than what Ryōjin told me.”

Chiyoko cocked one eye brow at the beast before her. “Oh really? Want to pull the other leg now, sire?”

“Oh, very well ruin my fun.” The Dragon chuckled. “You and your sisters shall always walk bare before your patron Gods when you enter these walls. That is the bargain I struck with all of my nieces and nephews. I provide a place for the Dragon Samurai to live, and train. In return they relinquish their hold over the samurai within this compound.”

“I think I understand now. We are getting ready to leave the compound. Therefore, our patrons are allowed to exercise their control over us again.” Chiyoko grinned at figuring out part of the magic that surrounded and filled their compound. Touching her Sourusureiyāzu drew Watatsumi’s attention to the two blades at her hip.

“Ah yes, I have not seen those Sourusureiyāzu in more than ten centuries. I can tell they still hold my curse. It is good to see that its power has not faded. Though that power has grown for some reason.” Watatsumi reached out with one talon to touch the katana. “AH! My brother has placed his blessing upon them. Fascinating. The blessing and curse have become intertwined.”

“I know this is going to sound ungrateful. But, is there any danger from those magics becoming intertwined like that?” Chiyoko was now afraid of using her Sourusureiyāzu. Mainly because of the power they held.

“You’re in no danger, youngling. At least not from these Sourusureiyāzu. Your enemies on the other hand will regret facing you in the field of honor.” Watatsumi chuckled again. “Before, they only had to worry about dying. Now they shall beg for Death to take them.”

“Okay that doesn’t sound ominous at all.” Chiyoko snarked. “May I know why you and the other Dragon Gods are showing yourselves now?”

“Has it been that long since we last walked among humans? Only a millennium or so.” The Dragon chuckled as Chiyoko’s eyes bugged out at what he thought of a short time frame. “Then again a thousand years is but a drop in the bucket of time to immortals. You and your sisters will understand with the passage of time. After all. You’re all cursed with immortality to a point.”

Before Chiyoko could ask Watatsumi what he meant the Dragon faded away into nothing and the room returned to normal. Chiyoko sighed and looked around her room. “Well, that was informative. NOT.”

As Chiyoko walked out the door to her room she noticed Akane and Kasumi were leaving their rooms as well. Chiyoko stopped dead in her tracks. They should have already been over at the gates waiting for her. Looking back into her room Chiyoko had a funny thought but quickly dismissed it. At least at first.

“Um… Shouldn’t you already be at the gate sister?” Asked a very puzzled Akane.

“I could say the same thing for you two.” Chiyoko countered.

“Um… well… well… I had a visitor in my room.” Akane confessed.

“You too? Were you visited by the Dragon God King Watatsumi too?” Kasumi leaped to a conclusion. One that Chiyoko hoped the others had faced.

“You saw him as well?” Akane asked Kasumi as she nodded her head yes. Both teens turned to look at Chiyoko.

“If he visited the two of you at the same time, he was visiting me. How did he pull it off? I mean he can’t be in two places at once.” Kasumi stated uncertainty. “Can he?”

“Of course, He can. He is the God of Magic! He used Temporal Magic!” Chiyoko said by way of explanation then chuckled. “He just stopped time for each of our visits. I’ll bet that we haven’t even lost one minute in real time.”

Akane and Kasumi just groaned while Akane bitched. “Chiyoko, you’re talking Magic again! We understand science! Not that crazy shit you do.”

“What do you mean by crazy shit? Magic is not crazy.” Chiyoko countered as the three girls walked fully clothed in their armor towards the rear gate.

“Oh yes, it is Chiyoko. Magic breaks all the laws of science. Nothing you do with your magic obeys the three fundamental truths of equivocal exchange.” Kasumi countered. “There is no Comprehension, Deconstruction, Reconstruction when you perform magic. You quite literally get something for nothing.”

“Not true, Kasumi. There is an exchange. Just not one that you can normally see.” At the blank looks of her two sister samurai Chiyoko sighed. “With magic the exchange is one of power for result. And I’m the one who surrenders that power in the first place.”

“So, the bigger the spell, the greater the draw is on your power.” Akane said with real understanding. “Unlike us the exchange is with material components and knowledge. That’s Comprehension. We need to understand the inherent structure and properties that makeup a particular material to be transmuted, including the flow and balance of potential and kinetic energy.”

“So that’s how she works her magic. She doesn’t bypass the Law of Equivalent Exchange; she just substitutes her own power for the compensation.” Kasumi pointed out with a smile. “It all makes sense now.”

“Well, I’m glad you understand it. Because to me it’s all the same.” Chiyoko grunted then smiled. “Come on, we’ve got a sister to find in Okhotsk.”

“That is going to be one long train ride. At lest two days. Not to mention the ferry boat crossing.” Akane bitched.

“You shall not be traveling by train or ferry boat, Mistress Akane.” Satomi told them as they approached the rear gate. “Do you have you’re temple signet rings with you?” All three teenagers held up their right hands. “Very good. Just show those at the aerodrome. Satoko has secured your passage aboard the airship Grand Illusion. You leave in two hours. According to the schedule you should arrive in Abashiri four hours later.”

“Thankyou, Satomi. What’s with the map case?” Chiyoko asked as she pointed to the tube in the miko’s hands.

“This is a more detailed map of the Okhotsk subprefecture. It holds all of the smaller towns and villages. You should be able to work a more definitive Divination once you’re closer to the Samurai of Water.” Satomi explained as she handed Chiyoko the map case.

“Thank you, again Satomi.” Chiyoko said as she bowed. Turning to Akane and Kasumi. “Time to get moving ladies.”

As the three Dragon Samurai exited the compound the gate vanished from sight. They couldn’t even see the seams of the door frame. It was as if they were looking at a solid wall. Kasumi and Akane stared in amazement.

“Well that explains why this part of the temple complex hasn’t ever had a break in.” Chiyoko chuckled. “Crooks can’t find the door.”

Turning around Chiyoko waved her hand at a passing hansom cab. “YO! DRIVER!”

As the massive stream powered vehicle rolled to a stop next to the curb the driver tipped his hat. “Afternoon, ladies. Sorry but you’ll have to remove the swords if you want a ride. No armed samurai in me cab.”

Chiyoko held up her right hand showing the signet ring. The driver did a double take at seeing the ring. “Sorry about that Mistress. I didn’t realize that you are members of the Temple.”

“No need to apologize Sir. We understand the confusion.” Chiyoko lied. “We do need a ride though. How much to take us to the aerodrome?”

“Standard fare for three. Twelve serpents.” The driver stated bluntly.

“Six wyvern.” Kasumi answered back. Chiyoko could tell that her sister was going to haggle down the price and kept her mouth shut.

“No deal. Eight serpents, Mistress. No less.” Came the driver’s counter.

“Fine, two serpents and drop-off at the VIP counter.” Kasumi offered.

“Six, and I drop you off at the business counter.” The driver wasn’t done yet. He knew the game and had played it for years.

“Done.” Kasumi said with a smile. “You just have to drop us off at the regular terminal, sir.”

“No, Mistress. A deal is a deal. You bargained fair and square.” The driver chuckled. “And rather well, at that. Who taught you the art of haggling?”

“My mamma, sir.” Kasumi told him with a smile as she climbed into the passenger compartment. “Though she would have said I gave in too soon.”

The driver just laughed and help the girls into his cab. A half hour later the teens were working their way through the security check point. All three were surprised that the security personnel waved them through once they had shown their signet rings. Not even the airship’s attendants batted an eye at their continued brandishing of their swords. Unlike Akane and Kasumi, Chiyoko was amazed that airships or zeppelins were being used for mass air transit. When she asked where the airplanes were. Akane and Kasumi gave her strange looks and asked what she meant.

For the next hour Chiyoko talked about how airplanes were the main form of air transportation in her home world. It took Chiyoko describing an airplane before Akane and Kasumi understood what she was talking about. Kasumi smiled.

“You’re talking about Sky Wings.” Kasumi exclaimed. “I don’t know how it is on your home world. But here only the military have or use those. They’re considered weapons of war.”

For the rest of the flight Kasumi and Akane explained how it came about that the two deferent types of flight were developed. Airships or lighter than air craft were developed by civilians over the last hundred years. While it was the militaries of the world that pursued winged flight solely for the purpose of warfare. With the United States of Liberion leading the way in aerial warfare and combat tactics.

Chiyoko’s attention was once more drawn to their transportation when the massive airship landed. She was amazed at the way the ‘sky hook’ latched onto the nose of the ship and pulled it down to rest in a cradle. As the three girls were descending the boarding ramp Chiyoko couldn’t help but marvel at the efficiency of the operation. In Temple City there were only four of the massive airships, but here there was at least three times that number. She wondered what it would be like in some place like Tokyo.

“Come on Chiyoko! We don’t want the Wardens jumping all over our asses for dragging our feet.” Akane yelled over the noise.

Chiyoko took the warning for what is was, even though she didn’t know who the Wardens were. Once inside the aerodrome terminal Kasumi led her two sisters over to the cafeteria. There the three girls took a table that was out of the way. Chiyoko quickly pulled out her map and crystal. After reciting the Divination spell, she had used earlier the crystal started its dance once more. Within seconds the girls had a more exacting location for the next Dragon Samurai. The fishing village was about fifty miles away.

“Chiyoko, are we close enough now for you to use your teleportation spell?” Akane wondered outload.

“I can get us to the beach area, but that’s it. Sorry, but that is as close as I can get us.” Chiyoko was looking at where the crystal rested on the map. “If I didn’t know better. I would swear the girl is just off the beach.”

“Are you saying that she’s in the water?” Kasumi said as she cocked her head.

“That’s the way it looks.” Then Chiyoko snapped her fingers. “This is a fishing village. She’s in a boat, fishing!”

Looking down at the name of the village Chiyoko became confused. “Is that really the name for the village?”

Both Kasumi and Akane chuckled as they nodded their heads yes. “Okay, I’ll take your word for it. But if anyone asks where we’ve been. You’re answering.”

After securing the map the three girls headed out front. Chiyoko pictured their destination in her mind and began to chant. “Spirits of Time and Space! I call upon thee! Throw wide your portals! Relocate!”

Once again when she finished Chiyoko threw her arms wide. Like before there was a rush of swirling wind, a crash of thunder, a flash of lightning. The next thing Akane and Kasumi knew they were standing on a beach in front of sign welcoming them to the target village. Chiyoko sighed. “I still can’t believe we’ve actually came to this place.”

“You have a problem with what we call our town, stranger?” A voice snarled. The three teenagers turned to find woman in her late fifties standing behind them. She was dressed in sandals, knee length dungarees, and a flannel shirt with a straw wide brimmed sun hat.

“Nope!” Chiyoko answered cheerfully. “It’s just the sexual connotations tickle my funny bone is all.”

“I don’t know what that means, but welcome to Bondēji no josei anyway.” The woman said with a bright smile. “Can I direct you ladies to the Guesthouse?”

“No thank you, ma’am.” Akane answered with her own smile. “Hopefully, we won’t be here for long.”

“Oh, care to explain why you’re in our little village?” The woman turned suspicious. “Better yet, explain what three Ronin would want with the people of my fishing village?”

“Um… Did you say your fishing village, ma’am?” Kasumi with a little trepidation. “You’re the Headwoman, aren’t you?”

“Headwoman Sasagawa, at your service. I’m also the owner for one of the local fishing fleets.” The woman stated proudly.

All three girls bowed from the waist while Chiyoko greeted the woman properly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Headwoman Sasagawa.”

Sasagawa returned the bow then crossed her arms. “Now just who are you?”

“Chiyoko Hakuryū, Akane Kita, and Kasumi Nishimura, Doragonsamurai for the Temple of Dragons.” Chiyoko answered honestly as she bowed once more.

Sasagawa snorted dismissively at Chiyoko’s proclamation. “And I’m the Dragon King Ryōjin. Try again Ronin or I’ll stick the town watchmen on you.”

“Why is it that nobody believes me when I tell them that?” Chiyoko grumbled. “Akane, you want to do the honors this time?”

Akane just giggled clapped her hands and slapped the sand. There was a flash of blue white light before a twenty foot tall statue of Sasagawa made of granite rose up out of the beach. Wiping the sand from her hands Akane asked. “Will that do, Chiyoko?”

“Nice trick that, young lady. But it still doesn’t prove you three are the Doragonsamurai.” Sasagawa snorted. “Our village alchemist can do something along those same lines.”

Kasumi just grunted and snapped her fingers. This time there was a flash of orange light, crackle of lightning, and the statue turned into a stone boat. “Can your village alchemist do that?”

“Oh, she may need one of them there alchemic circles, but sure.” Sasagawa looked at Chiyoko with a grin. “Your turn missy.”

Chiyoko didn’t even try for flashy. She just pulled her katana and cut the stone boat in half. From twenty feet away. “Shine Bright Serving Moon!”

Sasagawa finally realized that the three young women standing before her were in fact the Dragon Samurai. “That is impressive Mistress. Now why are you in my seaside fishing village? We have no great warriors here.”

Chiyoko returned her katana to its scabbard and pulled out the crystal pendent. Once it was hanging in the air it swung outward to point towards the ocean. Slowly turning in place the pendent continued to point towards the ocean. Once Chiyoko was facing the ocean the pendent pointed towards one of the smaller fishing boats. The pendent began to pulse with a purple light.

“Whose boat is that Headwoman Sasagawa?” Chiyoko asked bluntly.

“Why that’s Yoshie Higashi.” Sasagawa smiled brightly. “The village’s best long line fisher. The girl practically tastes the waves and just knows where the blue fin tuna are hiding.”

“You going to call for Choe-ze now or wait until the girl comes in?” Kasumi asked with a knowing smile.

“What do you know that we don’t Kasumi?” Akane demanded.

“She is the Ice Blade.” Was all Kasumi would say.

“We’ll wait for her on the dock.” Chiyoko told them.

“Hold on here ladies. You’ll not be taking my best long line fisher without someone paying off her debt.” Sasagawa snapped. “I don’t care if you’re the great and all powerful Doragonsamurai.”

“Mistress Sasagawa, we will not be denied our sister. Nor will we allow anyone to stand in her way of her destiny.” Akane growled. “That includes you and your village watchmen.”

Before the Headwoman could react the three samurai turned and walked towards the dock. They knew that the woman would call for the village watch. They also knew that they would have a fight on their hands. Sure, enough as they walked along the beach a group of twenty heavily armed women rushed them. Chiyoko just sighed as Akane and Kasumi readied themselves for a fight.

“Go easy on them, girls. They’ve no idea of who they face.” Chiyoko ordered.

“No going to happen, sister.” Akane snarled. “You’ve yet to deal with Free Country Peasants. This whole village is populated by them.”

“And they hate outsiders.” Kasumi grunted.

“Okay. I’ll bight. Why?” Chiyoko demanded.

“Because as far as they are concerned. Anyone not born within the limits of their town is a threat.” Akane answered coldly. “Especially if they’re a Free Woman or samurai.”

“Fine! Whatever.” Chiyoko grunted. “Just try not to kill them all. Give them a chance to walk away.”

In answer to Chiyoko’s instructions both alchemists activated their powers. Akane sent a towering wave of molten glass towards the village watch. As it crashed down half of them were buried under the molten glass and frozen forever in its crystalline embrace. Not to be out done, Kasumi sent a tornado of sand to blast and scour the rest down to the bone. When Chiyoko turned to rebuke the two Chiyoko saw something in their eyes. Rage, pure unadulterated rage. Whatever had driven her two new sisters to react in this manner was a personal reason. One that she had had no clue about.

“Okay, I know that I asked you to hold back.” Chiyoko began only to have Akane hiss at her. “What the fuck is going you two?”

“You have yet to face the common people of this world, Chiyoko. Until you do, do not question our actions with these people.” Kasumi snapped.

“Alright. What the fuck are you talking about?” Chiyoko snapped back.

“To these people we are the worst type of Free Woman. We are members of the Temple and samurai.” Akane quickly explained.

“Let see if I got this straight. Just because we’re Free Women and samurai they’ll try to either enslave or kill us?” Chiyoko was almost spitting by the time she finished. “And this is legal?”

“Sadly, in certain parts of our country, yes. If I had known that we were coming to debtor’s town I would have advised against it.” Akane sighed and looked down at her feet. “I just didn’t know it. Not until the Headwoman said that Yoshie Higashi owed a debt.”

“Let me guess. Everyone here or most are in some kind of debt to the Headwoman and her family.” Both Kasumi and Akane nodded their heads yes. “And this is legal? Indentured servitude.”

“Sadly yes, Chiyoko. There are hundreds of these towns all over the country. It is the last refuge for some families.” Akane explained then sighed. “Usually poor families that have fallen upon hard times and are in danger of losing a farm or their home.”

“The money they get for the children is used to pay off mortgages, medical bills, or support the rest of the family for the next year. If not more. The sold off children are little more than slaves in debtor towns. Nine times out of ten, they never live long enough to pay off the original debt. Most are sold two or three times. With the debt becoming higher and higher.” Kasumi kindly explained for Chiyoko.

“So, the Village Watch in these debtor towns are nothing more than hired thugs. They’re not here to keep the peace so much as to ensure none of the slaves run away. Does that about sum things up?” Chiyoko snarled.

“Who do you think enforces the Headwoman’s control and makes sure that the slaves don’t revolt?” Akane growled. “This is one of the many things I would change about our world, sister.”

“You’re not the only one, Akane. And once we’ve dealt with the Five Kings. We’ll make sure to put all of these places out of business. But first let’s get our sister.” Chiyoko grunted then turned towards the ocean. Raising her hands and arms above her head Chiyoko began to chant.

With each word of the old song Chiyoko chanted a wave grew under the small fishing boat that held Yoshie Higashi. With each verse she completed the wave carried the boat closer and closer to the shore. With every passing foot the wave moved faster and faster. Until a ten foot tall wave carried the boat at incredible speed towards the beach. Both Akane and Kasumi were amazed by the power that Chiyoko was showing. The poor girl in the stern of the tuna fishing boat though, wasn’t impressed. She was so scared that she actually screamed and pissed her white linen shorts.

As the wave neared the shoreline it slowly shrank from a tidal wave to a gentle swell. When the small boat came to rest on the beach sand Yoshie poked her head over the gunwale. She took one look at the three strangely dressed teenage girls and the dead Village Watch. Then yelled at them. “WHAT THE HELL?!”

Chiyoko smiled and waved. “Time to go sister.”

When Yoshi heard this her eyes rolled back in her head and she promptly fainted. Chiyoko turned to Kasumi and Akane with a smile. “That went well, don’t you think?”

-----tbc------

As always comments are welcome. they feed the muses and muses are ravenous creatures.

---

Chapter 6
The Heart of Chaos or this dragon is one crazy bitch

Chiyoko, Akane, and Kasumi helped their newest sister climb from the beached fishing boat. Once the girl was out of the boat Chiyoko could tell that she was a genetic girl, like Kasumi. The soaked white linen shorts and top left very little to the imagination. When the girl’s eyes finally fluttered open the three samurai all breathed a sigh of relief.

“Hi!” Chiyoko sang out with a smile.

“I’ve surely died and gone before the Eternal Judges.” The girl groaned as she took in the sight of the three Drago Samurai.

“Sorry but you’re not that lucky, kid.” Chiyoko snarked. Reaching down and grasping the young girl by the hand Chiyoko helped her to sit up.

“Then if I haven’t died. What happened and who are you?” She asked in an unsteady voice.

“That is a little hard to explain.” Chiyoko began. Only to be cutoff by Akane and Kasumi’s giggling.

“Hard to explain she says.” Akane snarfed between fits.

“I can’t wait to hear this one.” Kasumi coughed out right behind her.

“No comments from the peanut gallery.” Chiyoko grumbled. “It’s not like I got a manual for this job. You two want to give it a try?”

“Nope, this all on you, sister. This is the job you signed up for, after all.” Akane said with a half-smile as she shook her head.

“I’m with Akane on this one, sister.” Kasumi graced Chiyoko with a small bow of her head and a wave of her hand. “Besides, only you can summon all of the Dragon Gods. We can only call upon our patron God or Goddess.”

“Then quit giving me a hard time about how I do things. Sorry to tell you guys this, but there is no school or training for the position of Kyamo no Sa. I’m kind of winging shit here.” Chiyoko grumbled honestly.

Akane and Kasumi both hugged her as they heard the destress in her voice. But it was Kasumi who put their feelings into words. “We know sister. Yet you still strive to be more than what you are. While making us want to be more than just simple samurai in service to the Temple.”

“Did you say that you were the Kyamo no Sa?” Chiyoko smiled and nodded her at Yoshi’s question. Raising a shaking hand, Yoshi pointed to the other two. “That would make them the Wind Blade and Flaming Blade.”

“Yup. Got it in one. How would you like to be the next Ice Blade?” Chiyoko answered with a shit eating grin. To which the poor girl once again fainted. “Well, damn. I wasn’t expecting her to do that. What are we going to do now?”

“I swear, Chiyoko.” Akane groaned as she face palmed. “You have got to find a better way to break that kind of news to someone.”

“Hey! Like I said earlier I’m winging this shit here! But once I get it all figured out. I’ll be sure to write it all down for the next Kyamo no Sa in a nice big manual. One with a Table of Contents, Reference Index, Footnotes, and all the trimmings.” Chiyoko bitched much to the amusement of her sisters.

“We understand Chiyoko.” Kasumi chuckled.

“Now, that we have that figured out. Let’s wake our new sister.” Setting actions to words, Akane gently slapped the sides of Yoshi’s face. “Hey, come on. Wake up. We ain’t got all day.”

Once again Yoshi’s eyes fluttered open. “Oh god! It’s not a dream is it?”

“Nope. Now you done fainting on us?” Akane asked bluntly while smiling.

“I’m not sure, but I’ll try to stay awake.” Yoshi groaned out as she sat up straight. “I still can’t figure out why you would want me?”

“We were guided here by the Fates.” Chiyoko told her straight faced. “Yoshi Higashi are you ready to meet your patron Goddess?”

“What do you mean patron Goddess? I’m no one special.” Yoshi whispered. “Besides I can’t accept. I’m an indentured servant to the Headwoman.”

“Wrong! You’re the Ice Blade of the Goddess Choe-ze. Most beloved of her servants. Wielder of the Goddess’s Sourusureiyāzu twin katanas Morning Frost and Waterfall.” Kasumi answered as a faraway look came to her eyes and she seemed to be someplace else. “This is the long and short of it. As decried by the Fates themselves, little sister.”

Kasumi stumbled back a little as her eyes refocused on the here and now. “Um… what just happened?”

“Your gift of Truth is what happened, Kasumi. I got to tell you sis.” Akane shivered a little. “That was some spooky shit you just pulled.”

“Yah, where did all that come from?” Chiyoko asked with her head cocked.

“It just sort of came to me. It was like I could see everything that Yoshi would become. As if it was written in the threads of the Tapestry of Time.” Kasumi got a faraway look in eyes but this time the others could tell that she was still here. “I could see the weave of the whole, none of it at the same time. It was moving reaching far into the future.”

“Damn. Talk about seeing the Truth for what it is and isn’t.” Chiyoko chuckled. “That’s some gift the Goddess Jun blessed you with, Kasumi.”

“That maybe true. But it can be a real bitch at the same time.” Kasumi grumbled. “It helps to know when people are lying but not being able to talk my way out of trouble is a real handicap.”

“Relax Kasumi. Just because you can lie outright doesn’t mean you can’t use guile to get out of trouble. You just have to know how to twist the true.” Chiyoko said with a nasty grin. “I’ll teach you the basics once we get the chance. It’s a required skill for any inner city kid where I grew up.”

“That home world of yours must be a very deadly place, Chiyoko.” Akane said wide eyed as she looked over at the girl from another world.

“You have no idea, Akane. This world may hold it’s own dangers, but here I don’t have to fear the stray bullet. Fired by either a gangbanger or cop. I don’t have worry about being sent to prison by some overzealous beat cop or detective out to make his quota.” Chiyoko told the gathered teenagers. “My world has very few endearing qualities to offset the violence of the times.”

“We won’t have to go to this world, do we?” Yoshi asked with a shiver in her voice. Chiyoko looked down at the frightened girl.

“I can assure you that we won’t be going to my home world, Yoshie. That door is closed for all time.” Chiyoko say with more confidence than she felt. “At least those of us in this world.”

“Thank the Goddess for small favors then. I don’t like the sounds of that other world. If these cops can just gun down an innocent person and suffer no consequences it must be a truly lawless world.” Yoshie shivered.

“Um… guys. I think we need to move this conversation elsewhere.” Akane said as she pointed towards the town. “We got company coming. At least half the standing Watch and what looks like half the fishing fleet’s crews.”

“Shit not good. I don’t want to fight a bunch of civilians without a reason.” Chiyoko said as she looked towards the gathered crowd. “Yoshie is there some place where we can hide so we can summon your patron?”

“There’s a seaside cave about half a mile from here. Just past the southern jetty and on the other side of the cover there.” Yoshie told them as she turned to lead the way. “We need to move quickly though. The cave floods at high tide to the point of inaccessibility. If you’re inside at high tide, you’re stuck until it goes back out.”

All four girls took off at a dead run. Yoshie knew that the tide was just minutes from flooding the entrance to the cave. For the others it was just common sense to get away from an angry mob of civilians. One that was whipped up by the village’s Headwoman. Chiyoko had already made her point about fighting simple villagers. People they had no quarrel with. Fighting the Headwoman and her henchmen in the Watch were one thing, but untrained civilians was other matter.

As the four girls crossed over the southern jetty and entered the south cove all three of the dragon Samurai were brought up short. There just on the other side of the cove was the entrance to the cave. It wasn’t the cave itself that gave them pause. It was the water level. It was already ankle deep and was raising. Yoshie though wasn’t slowing as she ran for the cave.

“Come on! We got to get inside before it’s too late. Don’t worry. Just follow me.” Yoshie called back over her shoulder. All three samurai threw caution to the wind and hurried to catch up with their soon to be sister. Even with their rush they were wading through hip deep water by the time they entered the cave. “There’s a rise towards the back of the cave.”

True to Yoshie’s words halfway into the cave the ground slopped upward. Soon the four young women were standing on dry ground. The only problem the light was fast disappearing as the water level rose cutting it off. Chiyoko wasn’t going to just stand there in the dark. Holding her hands as if she held a radio microphone she began to sing.

When she finished singing a bright blue moon hung in the center of the room. Yoshie’s eyes bugged out of her head at see this display of magic. For two reason. First, she knew that it was illegal to a Free woman and have Power of this kind. Second, only men were allowed to know the secrets of the mages. “Can you all do this?”

“Only Chiyoko can work magic. She’s a real Witch.” Akane sadly answered then brightened. “We’re Alchemist. And what we do follows the Laws of Science.”

“And in a few minutes, you’ll be able to work alchemy just as easily.” Kasumi said with a grin. Then she turned cross and gave Chiyoko an angry look. “By the way. Why didn’t you just teleport us back to the aerodrome?”

“Two reasons. First do you understand the amount of power I’ve used in the last few hours or so? This light spell sapped the last of my strength, at least for a while. Between the teleportation from the aerodrome to here, plus the divination spells I was near my end when I called up that wave. Sorry guys but before I go wiping out a temporal relocation spell the size; we’d need to get back to the Temple I need rest. And lots of it.” Chiyoko said as she sat down on the ground hard.

“Damn. Well we know that you have a limit now.” Kasumi sighed. “You said there was two reasons. What’s the second one?”

“We need to be near a major body of water to summon Yoshie’s patron.” Chiyoko told them honestly. Holding up her hand to stop the obvious rebuttal Chiyoko asked. “Where were we when I summoned your patrons?”

“The Temple.” Akane answered quickly.

“The Shogun’s castle.” Kasumi answered just as quickly.

“One an area of neutrality for all the Dragon Gods, the other the highest point in the area.” Her sisters gave Chiyoko questioning looks. “Our Temple is neutral ground for all the Dragons. None of them hold sway over our home. They are all equal in power within the walls of the Dragons’ Temple. Of the fifteen Temples dedicated to the Dragon Gods it is the only one that is a truly neutral temple. That was the only reason why I was able to summon the Dragon Jiro for Akane.”

“What about the Shogun’s castle? What was so special about my grandfather’s stronghold? Why would it being the highest point matter?” Kasumi asked with her head cocked to the side not understand the reasoning behind Chiyoko’s need for certain places to summon the Dragon Gods.

“Your grandfather’s stronghold sits near the very top of the mountain Takao. One of the windiest places in all of the country. It is the perfect place for wind spirits to gather naturally.” Chiyoko sighed then chuckled. “It took almost no power at all to summon the Mistress of the Winds.”

“I get it. The closer you are to the Dragon God’s element the easier it is for you to summon them. That’s why you weren’t in any hurry to leave after you found me.” Yoshie cried out with true understanding.

“Yoshie, have you always been able to understand the concepts of alchemy and magic?” Kasumi wondered as she watched her newest sister play in the water.

“I don’t know really. I’ve just always been able to see how the tides and currents run. Even as a little girl.” Yoshie answered as she reached into the water and grabbed a small bait fish. “The ways of water and sea creatures have never held any mystery for me.”

With a flip of her hand the bait fish was once more swimming in the incoming tidal waters. “In a few more minutes the cave mouth will be underwater. We’re safe for the next four or five hours. Will that be enough of a rest?”

“Are you sure that the mob and Watch can’t reach us?” Kasumi asked.

“The tunnel is more than two hundred meters long. When the tide comes it floods the cove to a depth of two fathoms. It has something to do with the way waves and currents force a greater amount of seawater over the breakwater into the deeper end of the cove.” Yoshie explained. “Which is where this cave lies. This whole end of the island is riddled with coves, caverns, and caves like this one, here. Nobody knows why either.”

“That’s because I placed them there child.” The voice echoed through the cavern. It was filled with mirth and had a ting of insanity to it. It was if the voice belonged to a river. At times it flowed calmly, at others it raged with the fury of a thousand storms. “Even I like a nice dry place to lay my head every now and then.”

“Um… Chiyoko didn’t you say that you were worn out.” Kasumi said as she looked around the cavern with wide eyes.

“She did. Not good. Reduce them to ash Hell’s Fire! Bring your Frozen embrace Ice Wind!” Akane called out as she pulled her twin katanas.

Chiyoko followed her example drawing her own blades. “Guard Shielding Moon! Shine Bright Severing Moon!”

“Reap in angry glory Summer Squall! Rage against the shores Heavenly Typhoon!” Kasumi’s blades seemed to leap from their scabbards to her hands in response to their sister blades appearance.

The laughter of the disembody voice was now more like the rumble of a great waterfall. “Ah the brashness of the Dragon Samurai these days. My brothers and sisters have chosen well.”

All four girls spun towards where the entrance of the cave. Slowly the head of a Dragon rose from the depths. Chiyoko just smiled and sheathed her swords. “Put them away sisters. Our swords are worthless against a Goddess.”

“Not only are your possessed of an inordinate amount of modest intelligence but you’re wiser than your years mortal. I must say that I’m a little surprised.” The dragon’s voice sounded like the rumble of waves crashing against the rocky shores outside the cave.

As Kasumi and Akane returned their swords to their scabbards Chiyoko walked to the water’s edge. “Yoshie, I would like to introduce the Dragon Goddess Princess Choe-ze, Mistress of the Seven Seas, and the Mighty Riverways. She who has been your guide all these years.”

“Very good, Kyamo no Sa. You have seen the way of things.” The Dragon chuckled. “Yes, I have looked over this child from the first time she placed her feet in my domain.”

“You’ve been looking over me, ma’am?” Yoshie’s voice cracked in fear and awe as she asked her question of the Dragon Goddess.

Instead of answering right away the Dragon Goddess flowed up out of the water taking on her human form. Once she was standing on the water’s edge, Choe-ze graced the girls with a brilliant smile. “I would know the faces of my chosen’s newest sisters. Would you remove your masks?”

Chiyoko thought about what the Goddess was asking. Nodding her head at Kasumi and Akane, Chiyoko willed her mask to disappear. Once the three were standing with bare faces before the Dragon Goddess, she nodded her head.

“Such beauty and innocence in ones so young.” Reaching out she ran her hand down Chiyoko’s cheek. “Such worthy matches for my chosen.”

The Dragon Goddess looked over at Yoshie. “Do you wish to join these warriors my beloved Champion?”

“I would, Mistress. With all of my heart, I would join them.” Yoshie swore.

“Then so be it!” With that the Dragon Goddess of Chaos reached over and ran her hand down Yoshie’s left cheek. “Unlike my brothers and sisters, I am not one to stand in the way of change. Change is eternal. Change is Chaos. It flows, sometimes calmly, at other times it rages, like the waters of the world. Like water it brings life, death, cleanses and destroys in its passing. Everything it touches is affected. Both the living and the dead.”

Chiyoko, Akane, and Kasumi stood back watching as Yoshie’s armor flowed outward from where the Goddess caressed her cheek. Unlike with Chiyoko and Akane there was no painfilled expression on Yoshie’s face. Nor was there a look of pleasure as with Kasumi. Just a look of contentment and peace. It was as if she was becoming the physical embodiment of a massive glacier. Still, peaceful, beautiful on the surface but raging with unimagined power deep below that surface at the very heart.

“Chaos is like the Great Rivers of Ice in the frozen lands of the far north. Each is a world onto themselves. As they move across the land, they force change in their passing. All through the sheer force of their undeniable wills. This is how you must face the world my champion. Slowly, over time, but always changing the surface of the world.” Choe-ze’s words held the weight of a thousand generations.

By this time Yoshie’s armor covered the girl from the neck down to midthigh and had reached her elbows on her arms. Unlike with Chiyoko, Kasumi, and Akane whose armor was two toned, Yoshie’s armor was tricolored. Icy White, Sea-green, and Misty Gray. It was as if her armor reflexed the three forms accepted forms of water. Solid, liquid, and gas.

Yoshie’s left arm and leg were covered in Icy White, her right arm and leg are rich Sea-green, while the Misty Gray covered her torso. In the center three teardrops of whirled together to form a tricolored Yin-yang. Then her sash formed around her waist and her Sourusureiyāzu appeared, everyone could tell that they were a pair of twin Katanas. Even here the tricolor theme continued with the scabbards being the darkest gray, the handles a rich green, and the sash was of the purest white.

Those weren’t the only changes to Yoshie. The girl’s once shoulder length hair grew in length until it reached her hips. Her hair now shown with a health that it hadn’t before. The grime, that had bring driven into skin, disappeared and the chapped lips turn soft and moist. The gaunt look to her face and body from years of hunger vanished as her body was infused with the power of the Goddess. Gone was the half-starved lanky kid that had led the four into the cave of the Dragon. In her place a full grown woman now stood.

“Now to fix that nasty little problem of your lack of education.” With a simple touch of her finger to Yoshie’s forehead years of education flooded her mind. “There that’s better. I couldn’t do nothing until now. I could not stop your parents from selling you to that woman. Nor could I stop the other villagers harsh treatment of you. I had to wait. Wait until it was time for you sisters to return. For that I’m truly sorry, my champion. Finally change has come and Chaos can reign down its vengeance on those who have hurt you.”

The Dragon Princess just turned to water and flowed back into the sea. Leaving the four samurai to wonder what she meant. Chiyoko looked over to Yoshie. “Welcome to the family sister. Got any idea of where your patron had gone or what she was talking about doing?”

“If I had to guess. I would say that she has gone to wipe the village off the face of the earth. Giving the area a clean slate to start over.” Yoshie answered with a smile. “Like she said. Water cleanses as it destroys.”

“Ah shit! She’s going to drop a tidal wave on top of the village.” Akane groaned as she pointed towards the water line. “Look! The water is receding even as we speak. Just how massive of a tsunami can a Dragon Princess work up here people?”

“If I had to guess by the way the water’s rushing out of the cave. One big enough to level the village and everything around it for five miles.” Yoshie answered Akane with more than a little hostility. “If not a little more. I hope that she leaves nothing of that village. Nothing but a memory to stand as a warning to those who would profit from slavery.”

“What would happen if we were still in the cave when that tsunami arrived?” Chiyoko asked as she had a terrible thought crossed her mind.

“Oh shit! We need to get out of here now!” Yoshie yelled as she ran towards the entrance of the cave. Chiyoko, Akane, and Kasumi didn’t need to be told twice. They hauled ass right behind their newest sister. Even as they cleared the entrance that once led to safety the water was barely touching their ankles. The four girls were brought up short at the sight before them. Off in the distance was a slowly growing wall of the deepest blue gray.

“CLIMB!” Yoshie screamed at the top of her lungs even as she set actions to words. “CLIMB FOR ALL YOU’RE WORTH! THAT’S A KILLER TSUNAMI!”

“Oh shit! Screw that climbing crap! Move!” Akane ordered as she and Kasumi worked a bit of alchemic science. The flash of blue white light rippled up the cliff face. Leaving in its wake a flight of stairs reaching from the cove floor to the cliff’s upper edge. “Now! We can get the hell out of here!”

The four girls scrambled up the alchemic forged stairs as the very hounds of hell were nipping at their heels. They had just cleared the top steps as a roaring of unimaginable force reached their ears. All four turned in time to see a wall of seawater reaching seventy-five feet into the air.

The sheer mass of moving water was already ripping the larger fishing boats from their moorings. As the massive wave reached the outer breakwater wall the four girls could tell that when it finally came crashing there would be nothing left of the fishing village. The roar of water was so great that it drowned out the tolling of the villages warning bell.

“Oh Gods!” Yoshie whispered. “Not even the far reach farms will be sparred.”

“How far out are those farms?” Akane asked with real worry in her eyes.

“More than five miles from the shoreline. As it is, we need to move further inland. We’re not safe here. That wave will be breaking over this cliff like a typhoon wind.” Yoshie grabbed at the hands of Akane and Kasumi then started pulling. Only to have them smile and pull their hands away.

“Use your alchemy to protect us, Yoshie.” Chiyoko ordered the frightened girl. “You’re more than powerful enough.”

Yoshie blinked her eyes then turned to face the oncoming tsunami. Thinking of what she needed to do Yoshie slammed her fist together as the tsunami finally reached the cliff face. Throwing out her hands Yoshie unleashed her power into the massive wave. Where her power touched the wave, it turned to steam. The cloud that formed reached the skies. The rest of the wave though went untouched. The massive wall of water that finally crashed down on the seaside village had risen to over a hundred feet, was more than three-hundred feet thick, and two miles wide.

As the wave rushed over the village it smashed houses. Crushed cars. Overturned the trollies. Leveled whole buildings. Toppled the watchtowers. Flattened the town’s clocktower. Thousands of tons of water and force smashed its way through the village as if it was made from rice paper. Even the telegraph poles were snapped in half. Leaving behind only stumps in a neat row reaching into the distance.

Yoshie stood next to the cliff’s edge huffing from the sheer exertion of transmuting such a massive amount of water. When she finally turned to look out over where the village once stood, she was shocked. She wasn’t the only one who was shocked by the sight that lay before them. The sheer massive amount of destruction by the tsunami was beyond their comprehension.

“That is the power of Chaos unleashed.” Chiyoko whispered as her face turned white over what she saw.

“No sister. That is Chaos controlled.” Yoshie told her as she stood up straight. “If Choe-ze had truly acted without restraint. Not even this cliff would have been left standing.”

A cloud of mist floated down to lay on the cliff edge. The cloud swirled before revealing the human form of Choe-ze. “No, my champion. Even if I wanted to unleash that great a force for my vengeance, I would still have to obey the confines of my brother.”

“Your brother, Mistress?” Yoshie asked with her head cocked to the side not understanding. “I thought that Chaos has no confines?”

“Even with all my power I must adhere to the natural order of things. Even in nature there are laws. And all laws fall under the domain of my brother, Choe-long. The God of Law and Order.” The Dragon Princess explained with a whimsical smile and mischievous glint in her eye.

“That doesn’t mean I can’t sidestep his laws every now and then.” The giggle that escaped the Dragon Goddess was unnerving. There was more than a little insanity in that giggle. Choe-ze walked up to Chiyoko wearing that insane smile of hers. “You should know that Kyamo no Sa. Balance must be Kept.”

Chiyoko just bowed at the very obvious explanation from the Goddess of Chaos. It made sense to her in a straight forward kind of way. Chaos without boundaries was a meaningless total nothingness. With boundaries Chaos was a force for change and growth. Unrestrained Law and Order was stagnation and eventually a slow death. It took a balance of the two diametrically opposed forces for progress and growth to occur.

“Hm… Ah! I see the problem now. You my dear Kyamo no Sa are being effected by the other three facets of the Dragon Samurai.” Choe-ze grinned. “You are a very unique Void. One that we have never seen before.”

“Oh yeah. I’m the most unique person you’ll meet.” Chiyoko wisecracked. As Akane and Kasumi both face palmed. Yoshie just stood there with her mouth hanging open with real shock. The poor girl couldn’t figure how Chiyoko could be so disrespectful of such a power being. Chiyoko struck a pose. “I can guarantee that I’m one-hundred percent original in every way.”

The Dragon Goddess laughed at the insolent manner of the newest Kyamo no Sa. “I think I shall follow my uncle’s advice when dealing with you.”

“Um… your uncle? That won’t be the Dragon God King Watatsumi?” Chiyoko asked with a slight quiver in her voice. Of all the Dragons, he was the one that she truly feared for some reason. It have been for the fact that Watatsumi governed her greatest asset, magic.

“I see that you have already had your visit with him.” Choe-ze giggled like a maniac at the look on Chiyoko’s face. “Yes, he is my uncle. I just love how he drives my brothers and sisters crazy by defying the natural order of things. It’s always such fun to watch.”

“Well right now, I could use a little more order in my life. These flitting feelings bouncing between just the three is driving me crazy.” Chiyoko snarked. “Care to help a girl out here. Like say giving me an idea of where we can find your brother Choe-long’s champion?”

“Oh, I know where you can find Choe-long’s champion.” Choe-ze said grinning from ear to ear. “But why would I do that? Why should I spoil my fun? I enjoy watching you float between those mercurial feelings.”

The Dragon Princess just giggled at the puppy dog eyes that Chiyoko gave her. “Though I will grant you one small favor.”

Reaching out Choe-ze brushing Chiyoko’s cheek. The power that filled the young woman was unlike any she had felt before. It was as if she was touched by the very Heart of the nothingness that is Chaos. Even as her head swam from the rush of power the Dragon Princess faded away. It was if she had never been there. Only the destruction of the village and her final words in parting marked her passing. “Look to the south, through the Vale of Timeless Beauty, into the very heart of the Void that holds the Truth. There you shall find the Law that governs all.”

“Damn. WHAT A RUSH!” Chiyoko cried out as her head cleared enough to think straight. “Talk about a power boost!”

“Um… Chiyoko, why are you talking about?” Akane asked. “And what did she mean by look to the south and all that jazz.”

Chiyoko pulled out the crystal amulet. She turned to face towards the south. Holding the amulet at arm’s length and began to chant while waving her left arm in a wide circle growing smaller with each rotation. She let the words come to her. Let them express her feelings at being pull into this world. Her anger over everything she had lost in her home world.

The pain at the loss of her family. The injustice at never completing the education that she had worked so hard for. The hopes for a future she had dreamed of from the time she was ten. Lost over all the accomplishments she had earned just to escape her old neighborhood. The fear of having to fight an enemy she had no idea of how to find. Chiyoko poured all of those feelings into the Transportation spell. One that was so powerful that Akane, Kasumi, and Yoshie staggered back from the sheer overload of power.

Instead of the crystal glowing like normal a bolt of purple light leaped outward. To smash a hole through time and space. Ripping open a portal to a small town far to the south on a volcanic island. They all looked through the portal at the small village. They could tell that it was no ordinary village. This was an ama village. Better known as a pearl diver village.

What marked this village as such was the small number of women dressed in the traditional white diving attire of the ama. Chiyoko knew they are also known as uminchu in Okinawan or kaito on the Izu Peninsula. That narrowed down their choices to the three regions. The one that stood out the most in Chiyoko’s mind was Okinawan. It was Yoshie who gave the village a name.

“That’s Daiamondoobuzashī. It’s the last place in all the world that still use the free diving ama.” Yoshie said with a smile. “I always dreamt of diving with those beautiful Redībōizu. Sadly. They never let real women dive or train with Redībōizu.”

“Wait. Those are all Redībōizu? None of them are real girls?” Kasumi asked in shock. “You have to be joking.”

“She’s not, Kasumi. Before I became the Flaming Blade, and before I was engaged, I too dreamed of becoming an ama. Just so I could escape my family.” Akane admitted sadly. “They’re some of the most beautiful Redībōizu in the world. They’re also the only Redībōizu that are protected by law from arranged marriages. More than one runaway Redībōizu has tried to reach that village. Just so they didn’t have to go through an unwanted marriage.”

“What most don’t know is what they have to give up to become an ama.” Yoshie told her three new sisters. “Trust me Akane you don’t want that.”

“I don’t know. What could be so bad that freedom from an unwanted marriage would change your mind?” Akane countered.

“Spending the rest of your life locked in a chastity belt. Sealed away forever from another’s humans touch. Those dive suits never come off. Once you put one on. You’re in it for life.” Yoshie pointed to a small area off to one side of the village. “You see that mist covered area?”

All three nodded their heads. As Chiyoko chuckled. “Sure. You would have to be blind to not see it. Why?”

“That mist never goes away. It is there from sunup to sunup. It is thicker than the heaviest of curtains in any theater. Only the ama can enter that mist without going mad. Or those that wish to truly join their numbers. There are some extremely strict laws that govern who may go near or interact with the ama. The penalty for breaking any of those laws is death by beheading in the town square.” Yoshie explained with a knowing glint. “The regular laws for the village are just as harsh in some cases.”

That was all Chiyoko needed to hear. “We’re going.”

“WHAT?!” The other three screamed.

“Think about it. This town has laws that are so harsh and unforgiving that only the Dragon God of Law could be the cause. Then there’s the ruthless laws that govern the ama. Can you think of any place else that has such restrictive and controlling laws. I’ll bet that there are even laws that govern how men and women who live there dress.” Chiyoko explained.

“How did you know? Have you been there?” Yoshie asked in astonishment.

“Just putting the pieces together. That and your patron’s parting words. The Vale of Timeless Beauty obviously means that mist covered area that is only used for the ama. The Void that holds the Truth. Is simple. I know the truth about the God that holds sway in that area. As for the last line. There you shall find the Law that governs all. That’s just as easy. Only the God of Law could enforce such a ridged structure of civil codes.” Chiyoko explained for her sisters.

“Then we have no choice. We have to go. If only to find our next sister.” Akane told the others. Then looking at Chiyoko. “Is that portal strong enough to take us all, Chiyoko?”

“If we all go at once it is.” Chiyoko answered bluntly. Then grinned. “I never expected this day to go the way it has. Two whole prefectures in eight hours. It must be a record of some kind.”

“Oh, shut up! Let’s do this already.” Kasumi said as she grabbed Yoshie’s left hand. “Say goodbye to this place sister.”

“I did that the moment Choe-ze unleashed her wrath on that village. I don’t have many happy memories of that place.” Yoshie answered honestly. “Only two really. The first time the Mistress allowed me to go out on my own. My first solo blue fin tuna catch. That one catch paid enough to cut my debt in half.”

“What happened? If you’re that good at catching blue fin tuna you should have paid off your debt in no time.” Chiyoko asked her in confusion.

“I had a Great White attack and destroy the boat I was in after I landed a trophy blue fin. The bitch took the price of the boat and the loss of the tuna an added them to my debt. She blamed me for the shark attack. Never mind that it damned near killed me to get that fish.” Yoshie grumbled. “She wasn’t the only one who blamed me for when times got bad. The whole village did. Especially when the catch was off, or the fish just weren’t running.”

“Um… I have to ask. Are Great White sharks that common in this part of the world?” Chiyoko asked as she thought of her greatest fear. Shark attack.

“More so than the Dire Wolf sharks.” Yoshie told Chiyoko then sighed at the looks of confusion on her three sisters’ faces. “Dire Wolf sharks are the big brothers of the Great Whites. They are three times the size, and twice as fast as the Giant Mako sharks.”

“What about where we are going?” Kasumi asked her.

“The greatest threat to the fishermen and divers of Daiamondoobuzashī is the Giant Black Hammerhead. Those sharks are at least twice the size of a normal hammerhead and their all black bodies makes it almost impossible to see them until it’s too late. We loss two to three fishing crews to shark attacks yearly.” Yoshie almost cried as she thought about those dead fishermen. “But we don’t have to go near the water or the mist. There’s a market that the ama use to sell their catch. They’re the only ones allowed to use the area. From what I understand you can get some really good deals in their market. But you have to have one of the Town Watchmen as an escort.”

“Why?” Chiyoko asked Yoshie.

“It’s one of the laws that governs the ama. The ama have their own language. It is the only language they’re allowed to use. So, they need one of the Town Watchmen to act as a translator. It keeps the visitors in line as well. Without the Town Watchman they can’t break the laws for the ama by accident. I can tell you now. If our next sister is among the ama we’ll be in for a major fight on our hands.” Yoshie told them honestly.

“We’ll worry about that later. Right now, we have to be going.” Akane said as she pointed towards the far horizon. “That zeppelin belongs to the Coastal Watch. They had to have seen that tsunami.”

“Then let’s go. On the count of three we jump.” With that Chiyoko began to count. “One, two, THREE!”

All four girls jumped at the same time through the portal. As they traveled through the portal, they were greeted by swirling lights and the sounds of rushing winds. Only Chiyoko could hear the sounds of voices that were carried on the winds. The others only heard a meaningless roar of wind. When they finally exited the portal only Chiyoko was able to keep to her feet. Kasumi, Akane and Yoshie all dropped to their knees holding their heads.

Kasumi was the first to say anything. “Oh Goddess. I think I’m going to be sick. Is it always like that?”

“No. The other times we traveled by magic were nothing like this.” Akane burped out between gasping breaths. “What happened Chiyoko?”

“No joke.” Yoshie groaned as she fought down her rising bile. “That was like riding in the belly of a shrimping boat in bad weather. On an empty stomach.”

The sounds of the Watch tower’s warning bell cutoff Chiyoko before she could answer her sisters’ questions. “Forget that for now. We got company coming.”

The other three staggered to their feet. Looking at the twenty armed and armored men who were rushing towards them. Chiyoko asked the one question on all of their minds. “Shit! Where are we Yoshie?”

The newest of the Dragon Samurai quickly took in where they were standing. “Oh boy. Not good, not good at all. We’re smack dab in the middle of the ama market place sisters. What the hell did you do Chiyoko?”

“I opened a portal directly to where we’ll find are next sister. Why?” Chiyoko asked as she placed her hands on her sword hilts.

“Ah shit! We just broke seven if not more of the laws concern the ama.” Yoshie groaned as she looked over at the gathering Town Watchmen. Unlike the ones in her old town. These Watchmen were wearing proper uniforms. She could tell that these men were all proper professionals.

“In the name of Lord Choe-long! I command you to lay down your arms!” One of the men called out.

Chiyoko took one look at the man’s armor and breathed out easily. Slowly moving her hands away from her swords. She held up her right hand showing the man her signet ring. “We’re part of the Dragon Temple, Captain.”

“By what right do armed Ronin enter here? This market place has no connection to the Temples. Dragons or otherwise.” The captain questioned as the guards drew closer to the four young women. “And how did you even get past the Watch points? Are you Douglassists?”

“Akane, what the hell is he talking about? What are Douglassists?” Chiyoko demanded of her sister.

“Douglassists are an anti-Redībōizu movement. They’ve been trying to outlaw the practice of forced feminization of young men for years. They’ve been wanting to shut down the ama for decades.” Akane answered quickly.

Chiyoko frowned and looked at the guards with her Sight. What she found brought her up short. Only one of the guards was an actual man, the Captain. The rest of them all had a pinkish aura with a blue outer edge. They were the reverse of the ama. “Guys the guards are Toransuman.”

“How did you know this outsider?” the Captain demanded of Chiyoko. “Who told you our secret? Talk or die where you stand.”

A heavy rumbling chuckle echoed and cutoff all conversation as a heavy cloud floated in from the sea. As the cloud neared the market place the cloud peeled back to revel the massive from of an all-white Dragon.

“The Kyamo no Sa sees the hearts of all men, Captain. You cannot hide from her Sight.” The Dragon’s voice rumbled deep in its chest and vibrated the very air with its power. “The Dragon Samurai have come last to my village. Where Law is all that matters.”

“Ah crap! There goes my plan for using stealth.” Chiyoko groaned.

“Does she always piss off the Gods, sisters?” Yoshie wondered out loud.

Akane and Kasumi looked at each other before answering her with one simple word. “YES!”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 7
The Straight arrow or Law and disorder

Previously on Forever the Dragon Princess
A heavy rumbling chuckle echoed and cutoff all conversation as a heavy cloud floated in from the sea. As the cloud neared the market place the cloud peeled back to revel the massive from of an all-white Dragon.

“The Kyamo no Sa sees the hearts of all men, Captain. You cannot hide from her Sight.” The Dragon’s voice rumbled deep in its chest and vibrated the very air with its power. “The Dragon Samurai have come last to my village. Where Law is all that matters.”

“Ah crap! There goes my plan for using stealth.” Chiyoko groaned.

“Does she always piss off the Gods, sisters?” Yoshie wondered out loud.

Akane and Kasumi looked at each other before answering her with one simple word. “YES!”

Chiyoko couldn’t believe what her new sisters dared to say. It’s not like she went out looking to piss off the gods of this world. It’s not her fault they have no grasp of teenage sarcasm. Well, the sarcasm of teenagers from her world, Chiyoko had to remind herself.

“Oh, stuff it you two! I’m working here!” Chiyoko snarked in a bad New York accent. Though she did turn very serious and polite as she turned to face the massive form Choe-long. “My, Lord. We seek our sister. Will you help us? Or will we be forced to fight your Watchwomen to the death?”

“I am the embodiment of Law and true Order, Kyamo no Sa. Why should I allow you to break that which I am bond to up hold?” The Dragon asked with a chuckle. “As for fighting my Watchwomen. Not even you are strong enough to face them all down.”

“On my own, maybe not, but I am not alone, my Lord.” Chiyoko answered hotly. “I am never alone. I will always have my sisters by my side.”

“And what if I should decided to intervene on behalf of the Watch? Do you believe your sisters’ powers of alchemy and Sourusureiyāzu are enough to stop me?” the Dragon didn’t even bother to hid his contempt of the other three Dragon Samurai and their weapons.

“Theirs may not be able to harm you my Lord.” Chiyoko began as she stroked her Sourusureiyāzu. “But mine can. Not even you can stand against the embodied power of your father and uncle combined.”

Choe-long gazed down hard at the Sourusureiyāzu under Chiyoko’s hand. “I see. You are right young Kyamo no Sa. Not even I could stand against the might of that blade. Though I cannot simply allow you to bring disorder to my domain. If you wish to find your sister, you can do so. But only in the light of day. You have until sundown. Then you must leave. Only to return on the morn. You have until two days hence to find your sister. I shall give you but one clue in finding your sister. Like all pearls truly of the greatest price you must dive to the deepest of beds and pay the price.” Choe-long said as he slowly fades from view.

“Oh boy. This is going to be good.” Chiyoko grumbled. Looking over at the Captain of the Guard and the gathered Watchwomen she got the distinct feeling that they weren’t just going to let her go about her business unmolested. “Any chance I could talk you all into just walking away?”

“You have entered a restrict area, Ronin. We have no use for your kind here.” He told me with a grunt. “Now, come with us.”

“Um… no. We kind of need to find someone before nightfall.” Chiyoko said with half friendly grin. “You heard what Lord Choe-long said.”

“It his laws that we obey. Laws that you’ve broken by being here. Now, you can come with us peacefully.” He said as he signaled the other guards. “Or you can be forced to come with us.”

“I don’t have time for this crap.” Chiyoko sang through clenched teeth. “Don’t do anything sisters. Leave, this is to me.”

Chiyoko held her right hand like a pistol while she used two fingers for the gun barrel and point at the Captain. Chiyoko let mind fill with the words of that classic rock power ballad. While Chiyoko hadn’t had time to truly study the spells held inside her Book of the Void. She had already figured out the greatest secret to magic. It was not the words themselves but the intent behind those words that shaped the magic.

With every line Chiyoko sang out she jerked her hand as if she fired a pistol. With each jerk of her hand a dart of pink light shootout to strike one of the Town Watch. Starting with the Captain. Slowly the eyes of the Town Watch glazed over in stupefaction starting with the Captain. Even Akane and Kasumi who were used to seeing Chiyoko whip out magic as if it was nothing, were surprised by the subtle power of Chiyoko’s spell.

“What did you just do?” Yoshi whispered.

“Watch and see, little sister, watch and see.” Chiyoko said with a grin. With an ease that she failed to notice, Chiyoko sashayed up to the Captain swinging her hips in the must seductive manner she could manage. The visual impact on her target was far greater than she could have hoped for. By any stretch of the imagination. Once Chiyoko sidled up next to the stupefied Captain she ran the fingernail of right index finger across his jaw. As she did this Chiyoko thought of all the movies, and anime where there was an airheaded oversexed bimbo character.

In an almost childlike voice Chiyoko whispered in his ear. “Now Captain nappy, wappy, why do you want to take poor little old me in? It isn’t like we broke any real laws. We just wanna find our sissy, wissy. We know she here some wheres. Won’t you please, help us find her? You do and we’ll be gone before you can say poo. Promise.”

“You promise?” The captain asked in a hormone driven sexual daze. “Really promise to leave as soon as you find her.”

“As soon as we can. Little old me, promises, Captain.” Chiyoko said as she batted her eyes at the befuddled man. All while she pressed her breasts into the arm, she held the whole time. “You can trust little Chiyoko.”

“Okay.” The Captain sighed. “Sergeant Kimiko, round up the ama.”

Chiyoko clapped her hands in front her breasts as she bounced on her toes in place. “Oh goodie. Thank you so much. You make Little Chiyoko so happy.”

“Um… sir, do you want all the ama?” The Sergeant asked in bewilderment.

“On no, Chiyoko only needs the ones that around her age, big captain.” Chiyoko pouted. “We don’t need them all.”

“Sergeant only gather the ama with three to eight seasons. Leave the rest to their duties.” The Captain grinned at Chiyoko’s actions. “I give you a hand.”

As they Town Watch spread out through the village Chiyoko smiled and glided over to her sisters grinning. “That worked better than I thought it would.”

The looks of total confusion that her sisters wore told the story. They were all at first confused, befuddled, confounded, and finally flabbergasted by Chiyoko’s behavior. They were confused because it looked like Chiyoko’s spell hadn’t work. Befuddled because she was able to just able to glide up to the Captain without consequences. Confounded in that she acted like an airhead. And flabbergasted in that her actions had the Town Watch doing their search for them. Chiyoko just cocked her head to the side. “What?”

“What in the nine Hells did you do to them?” Yoshi asked bluntly.

“She bewitched their minds child. Then used the greatest magic of all, sexual sensuality.” The voice was old and cracking. Filled with a lifetime’s pleasure, pain, joy, and sadness. As the four young Samurai turned to face the voice a cackling laugh filled the seaside salt air. The ancient ama that sat behind the counter had to be in her late 60’s to early 70’s. “Very wise, young Kyamo no Sa. Force without violence. Your patrons would be proud. The very cornerstone of eternal balance.”

“Who might you be ma’am? I can tell that you’re too old to drive anymore.” Chiyoko told her honestly. “The Headwoman for the ama perhaps?”

“No dearie. Just an ama who has lived long enough to be beached by old age.” The crone chuckled then smiled. “All the youngsters call me grandmother.”

“Grandmother! Grandmother!” Four young ama hollered out as they came running into the market place. They couldn’t have been more than twelve to thirteen. Children barely ready to make their first dives. Boys that were still learning to swim. With her magical Sight Chiyoko could tell that these boys had yet to take the final steps to becoming Redībōizu before ama. Most likely the unwanted sons of the villagers. “Hurry! Come quick, the Watch are rounding up all the fourth through eighth season divers.”

“Relax younglings. They are not in trouble. The are fallowing the orders of these Samurai.” Grandmother waved the younglings to step close. “These are the Dragon Samurai. They have come from the Great Dragon Temple far to the north of here. They have come seeking their sister.”

As the old crone talked the younglings’ eyes grew wide in wonder at her words and disbelief. The oldest of them harrumphed. “Everyone knows that the Dragon Samurai are nothing, but legends spread to give false hope. Besides, no one special ever comes from Daiamondoobuzashī.”

“Ah but today young Matoko, everything changes. Today even the Great Dragon Lord Choe-long must bow to the ways of his sister, the Mistress of Chaos, Princess Choe-ze.” The old crone cackled. “Just as we change the pearl beds we dive with the seasons. We do not dive the same pearl bed season after season. To do so is to overfish the bed. When that happens the bed dies. Even the Law must change with time. Without change is stagnation. Stagnation equals death, younglings. This ends today’s lesson, mark it well.”

“Yes, grandmother.” They chorused.

“Good. Now go stand under the watchtower on the first landing. Watch what happens when your older Redībōizu sisters gather in the square. It will be up to you three to tell the younger amas in years to come of this day. When it is time for you sit here and teach the next generation of younglings.” The crone older then pointed to the watchtower.

The three younglings scampered off towards the tower. They knew better than to argue with the ancient Redībōizu. Once they were alone Grandmother smiled. “I have lived for seventy-two years. Dove the beds for forty-seven of those years. I sat here at the foot of this very booth learning from the Grandmother of my youth. She dreamed of seeing the time of the Dragon Samurai. She told me the stories of how the Diamond Blade shall come from our number. She charged with me passing on those stories. I never thought that I'd live to see the coming of the legend and the end of our enslavement.”

“What do you mean? The end of your enslavement?” Yoshi asked in confusion. “I thought that the ama were free.”

“No, child of the North. Half truths spread by the village Headsman. We do not birth enough sons to keep the ranks of ama filled. Even our wives who lie heavy in pregnancy each year can match the needed numbers.” At the looks of shock on the four young women’s face the old crone sighed. “We may be enslaved Redībōizu, but we still have wives. The Forever Mist hides our families from the outside world.”

“Um… grandmother, just who are your wives? I mean where to they come from?” Akane asked as politely as she could.

“You’ve already met a small group of them.” The old crone chuckled. “The Watchwomen. Only a Toransuman can marry a Redībōizu within Daiamondoobuzashī. They become our wives and mothers to our children.”

“Son of a bitch! No wonder why I was getting the impression that some of them were pregnant.” Chiyoko smiled. “The two that were way in the back. The ones wearing the yellow and green padded armor.”

“Ah, yes Che and Su. Their husbands will, be very happy to hear that. It’s a good thing that their husbands have more then ten seasons on the beds now. I would hate, to see one of them taken from their family.” Grandmother told them.

“We would not break up a family, grandmother. I don’t care what the Dragon Gods want. I’ll never allow that to happen.” Chiyoko swore.

Grandmother smiled than pointed towards the town square. “Then go in peace young Kyamo no Sa. The Watchwomen have gathered the ama. Find your sister.”

Chiyoko placed her hands on the hilts of her swords as she bowed to the ancient Redībōizu. “Your guidance has been much appreciated grandmother. I am sure that Lord Choe-long will reward you for your life of service.”

“I’m a very old ama, Kyamo no Sa. I know that Lord Choe-long no longer has need or respect for someone like me. No need to waste your breath with pleasant words young Ronin. Now go quickly my time is near and I would see the Diamond Blade chosen.” The ancient ama ordered.

Chiyoko, Akane, Kasumi, and Yoshi all bowed one last time before turning to the town square. If the four young girls had looked back, they might have warned the old ama. No saw the tall hansom gentleman in white robes trimmed in gold appear out of the mist. The old crone never looked up as he place his hand on her shoulder. “Just a little longer my Lord. That is all I ask.”

“You know the Law, Kohaku. The grandmother may see the coming of my champion, but she cannot witness the birth.” With that Choe-long pulled her spirit from her body. “I may have to face change as part of the Natural Order that doesn’t mean I have to surrender to those changes without a fight.”

“You could have let her have let her see her grandchild rise beyond this humble surroundings bother.” Choe-ze told him as she appeared next to him in her own human form. “What harm would there have been? She would have died within the year anyway. What change could have come from her knowing who would step forward to be the Diamond Blade?”

“I have no desire to change what should remain the same. Too much change has ruled this world for too long. Only here have I been able to fight back against your insufferable influence. Chaos is not true growth. Without order, without Law, change for change’s sack is meaningless. Do not think that I did not notice your attack on my village of Bondēji no josei. They fallowed the Law. You had no right in destroying them.” Choe-long challenged his sister. “I was forced into this agreement by our father. I would happily destroy the Dragon Samurai as they are an uncontrollable force. They bring change without thought of consequence or tradition.”

“Woman in Bondage, needed to be destroyed long ago brother.” Choe-ze snarled. “They may have been within the Laws of man, but they broke the Laws of Nature. They broke MY laws. I was within my rights to punish them as I see fit. If you still wish to defy our father feel free to do so, but do not stand in the way of the Dragon Samurai. This is the way of nature.”

“Did father send you here to tell me this, sister?” Choe-long demanded.

Choe-ze chuckled. “You should know better, brother. I only go where my whims take me. I do only what pleases my fancies. Though I would dearly love to see you take on the Dragon Samurai I cannot allow such folly.”

“Folly you say. Really sister. They are but mere mortals. None a threat to ones like us.” Choe-long scoffed at his sister’s warning.

This time Choe-ze laughed out load hearing this. “Oh, dear brother, you have truly deluded yourself. Anyone of the Dragon Samurai is a match for you on their own. When you combined them not even father can stand against them. Only uncle has that chance.”

“They cannot be that powerful. Father and mother would never allow a mortal to challenge their power. Not to mention our aunt Otohime. She would strike them down with not but a snort from her nostrils. As for uncle Watatsumi. Not even he is foolish enough to grant that type of power to humans.” Choe-long chuckled as he countered his sister. “There must be order sister. For there to be order there must Law. That is the true Law of Nature. Not your ever changing whims of Chaos.”

“Do you truly believe that you can hide your Diamond Blade from her sisters brother?” Choe-ze asked him smirking.

“I have been fooling mortals for centuries sister. This shall be child’s play. I even gave the fools a clue so that you and the others cannot accuse me of cheating or not doing my duty to that foolish command of father’s. After today you shall all truly see that we do not need the Dragon Samurai. That we can finally put an end to this foolish tradition once and for all.” Choe-long told her smugly.

“I’ll make you a wager brother. If the Dragon Samurai can find your Diamond Blade today before sunset. You bestow the full power of the Diamond Blade. For the first time you will not place any restrictions on your champion.” Choe-ze demanded of her brother with a smile.

“Done. But what do I get if I win?” He countered.

“You’ve already stated your terms. You will no longer have to abide by father’s order. No more Dragon Samurai.” Choe-ze told him with a smile. “Before you say that I cannot override his order don’t. It is within my purview to change the game. I am the personification of Chaos after all.”

“How do I know you won’t cheat your crazy bitch?” Choe-long countered.

“I won’t need to cheat brother dear. I won’t have to turn the winds of Fate, nudge the wheels of Chance, or bump the dice of Fortune. You set yourself up for failure from the start, brother dear. Don’t you remember? You were the one that demand the individual Samurai come from our areas of greatest influence except for mine. You had to have control over at least one other Samurai. Your prideful need to exert control over everything including Chaos shall be your undoing. See even now they are figuring out your game.” Choe-ze chuckled as she pointed towards the four Dragon Samurai. “Pay up brother.”

“The game is not done yet, sister. I still have until sundown. Then they must leave and come back tomorrow. When that happens the Town Watch will not have to let them reenter the market. And the ama will be in their boats as they should be from sunrise to sundown, diving the oyster beds.” Choe-long chuckled as he waved aside his sister’s claims. “They cannot sort through all twenty-four ama in time.”

“We shall see, dear brother. We shall see.” With that Choe-ze faded away.

As the two Dragon Gods in human form were arguing among themselves. Chiyoko and her three sisters gazed over the gathered ama. Of the twenty-four ama gathered in the town square none of them were over eighteen. The youngest of them was barely fourteen.

“Chiyoko, you got an idea of what to look for?” Akane asked her as she stepped beside the Kyamo no Sa. The most powerful of her new sisters.

“I’m trying already, Akane.” Chiyoko hissed as she gazed at each ama in turn with her Magical Sight. “I can that they’re all Redībōizu, but that’s it. It’s not like it was with you, Kasumi, and Yoshi. Something is blocking certain aspects of my sight.”

“What was it Choe-long said? Like all pearls truly of the greatest price you must dive to the deepest of beds and pay the price.” Yoshi asked with her head cocked to one side as she looked over the gather ama.

“Something like that why?” Chiyoko answered.

“I got an idea. Maybe it’s time for a little disorder to all of this order. I mean just look at them. All lined up in neat little rows. Everyone dressed in the same stretchy all white skin suit. Even the top half of their faces are covered. Just twenty-four faceless statues. Total conformity to the ideal of the perfect pearl diver. Even down to their body shape and size. No one stands out from their neighbor.” Yoshi almost snarled. “Just like the pearls that they dive for day after day.”

“Okay we can see that, Yoshi. What’s your point?” Kasumi frowned.

“Um… Kasumi please correct me if I’m wrong. Nobody can lie to you correct?” Yoshi asked. To which Kasumi just nodded her head yes. “Good. Stand ready. I’m going to ask them several questions. The one we want will have found the most expensive of pearls off the deepest of oyster beds.”

Kasumi took a deep breath and focused on the twenty-four divers. “Okay Yoshi, I as ready as I can be. Ask your questions?”

“Who here has swam with the Blue fin?” All but four raised their hands. Kasumi just nodded her head. “Okay you four who haven’t can go.”

“Why’d she ask that?” Akane asked Chiyoko.

“The depths at which Blue fin tuna swim is pretty deep.” Chiyoko answered.

“Who here has swam with the Great White?” Yoshi asked. This time only twelve hands were raised. “Who has faced a Giant Black Hammerhead?” The hands went from twelve to six. “Who has see the Dire Wolf shark?” Only three hands remained. “You three can stay the rest of you can go.”

“Damn that was fast. How’d she know to ask those questions?” Kasumi asked of Chiyoko who just shrugged her shoulders.

Yoshi walked up to the three. “Please remove your masks and show me your faces? I need to see your eyes.”

All three Redībōizu reached up and pull their hoods off. Once their faces were showing Yoshi could finally tell their ages. One eighteen, one seventeen, and one barely sixteen. “Do you have your graduation pearls?”

“Their what?” Chiyoko asked of Yoshi.

“Before an ama can dive on her own they must make one solo dive to the deep oyster beds. It is the one pearl they never sell. They take it to the grave with them. The one with a pearl found only at the deepest of oyster beds is the Diamond Blade. You’ll know it when you see it.” Yoshi answered with a grin of triumph. “Lord Choe-long shouldn’t have given you that clue.”

“Why do you say that?” Akane asked Yoshi.

“He wanted to hide his Diamond Blade from us. He wants to keep the status quo no matter what the Dragon Gods want.” Yoshi smirked. “He has to prove that the way of Law is above all else.”

At first none of the three Redībōizu moved until the eighteen year old reached under her dive suite. The pearl she pulled out was a yellow teardrop seven millimeter Akayo that hung from a silver wire necklace. Yoshi took one look at that pearl and shook her head. “Not her. Thank you, you can go.”

The seventeen year old girl just turned to the younger. “Go on. We both know that you have the most precious of all pearls brought up in the last forty-seven years, Chikako. Only grandmother has another perfectly round fifteen millimeter black pearl like yours. You earned this, and I won't stand in your way any longer, little sister.”

Chikako reached into the neck of skin suite and slowly pulled out a pearl so black that it shined as if polished under a spotlight. The moment the pearl appeared the overhanging clouds parted with a clap of thunder and a single ray of sunlight struck the pearl. The sounds of laughter filled the square and Choe-ze appeared in her human form.

“I told you that they would find their sister brother. Will you honor our agreement?” Choe-ze called out.

There was no crack of thunder, no flash of lightning, not even the pop of air displacing as the enraged Dragon God of Law appeared. “HOW?! How did you find my Diamond Blade so easily? What sorcery did you use? What Trickery did you play? Did my siblings lend you their power? Tell me mortals!”

“The answer is E. None of the above.” Chiyoko wise cracked.

“YOU DARE TO INSULT MY INTELLIGENCE!” Choe-long began to form a massive ball of granite in his right hand when the very air split with the crash of rolling thunder and flashing lightning. In the air surrounding the village square were the other five Dragon Gods of Neutrality. Even the Goddess Choe-ze transformed into her true self. But the most frightening sight though was the two golden dragons and two onyx black dragons that dwarfed the others. These four dragons were more than twice the size of the others, and radiated power like they were twin suns.

“Oh shit! I think I might have overstep the line this time.” Chiyoko whispered as she slowly reached out to move Chikako behind her. As if she could provide any sort of protection if these nine monstrous creatures decided to trade more than insults. She knew that here before her was the total Royal Court of the Dragon Deity Pantheon.

“You think?” Chikako gasped at the strange woman in Dragon armor. Like all the young Redībōizu raised within Daiamondoobuzashī. She had heard the stories told by grandmother of the Dragon Samurai. She remembered them all. Especially the ones that described them in their armor.

The larger of the two golden dragons, slowly floated downward to hover over Choe-long. The voice was deeper and rumbled deep in his chest, but Chiyoko knew that this dragon was, Ryōjin the King and father of the Dragons. “You have constantly tried to defy my order, Choe-long. Your pride has endangered this world six times. Now, when you have lost despite fixing the odds in your favor. You raise your hand towards those who have bested you in fair play. Your own sister even told you that you would fail, but still you ignored what was placed before your very eyes. The trickster Gōjun has more honor. What do you have to say for yourself?”

“I will not be fooled here father. There is no way that mere mortals could have figured out the answer in such a short time, without magic, or divine intervention. I would know which of you cheated me out of my rightful victory.” Choe-long answered as he puffed up his chest.

The larger of the two black dragons floated down next to the golden one. “Rightful victory you say? What rightful victory? You were beaten before the game even started, boy. Even after all this time you still cannot see the truth for what it is. Change and Chance cannot be dictated by Law. These are your sister’s purview which you have no control. Despite all your attempts.”

“Choe-long, bestow your Samurai with her rightful power.” Said the smaller of the two black dragons as she settled in over his head. Even though the voice was deep and rumbled Chiyoko could tell that this dragon was female. That made her Otohime Dragon Goddess of Death, and not one to be played with. “Or face me in honorable mortal combat.”

“Oh man. Why did I have to go and get snarky?” Chiyoko whined.

“No shit. Why? Just why can’t you act with respect towards the Gods just once? I mean you’ve got all but four of the major Dragon gods and goddesses here over your smartass.” Akane whispered.

“Chikako Minami step forward.” Choe-long growled. As the fifteen year old Mistress level ama drew near the angered Dragon God he snarled. Reaching out faster than the eye could follow Choe-long grabbed the Redībōizu by the throat and squeezed in an act of defiance to his parents and siblings. “Know this slave, I would have spared you the guilt and punishment of breaking village law. Your desire to step out of your acceptable role within this society. Let this be the first part of your punishment.”

Chikako threw her head back and screamed at the top of her lungs. There was no love, no compassion, in Choe-long’s actions. Only pure power and barely controlled rage. The sheer amount of raw power that flowed over Chikako ripped the white skin dive suite from the poor teen’s body in pieces. Choe-long lifted the now naked female teenager off her feet to hold her at arm’s length by the throat as she continued scream in pain. Only the silver chain that held her black pearl still hung from her body.

“Let the sign of your Mastery now mark you for all time. That which you worked so hard to earn shall now cover your filthy perverted form for all to see. I curse you to be forever my Diamond Blade. Forever to walk the earth never know your home again, slave. Just as your armor sets you apart from humanity so Sourusureiyāzu shall set you part from your sister samurai.” As Choe-long snarled into the face of the girl.

Sets of inky black tattooed chains spilled out from the black pearl covering her from the neck down to her crotch. Up over her shoulders, across her hips, wrapping down around her arms and legs. When the last of the tattoos appeared warped around her body a solid black metal band appeared under Choe-long’s hand. From this band the purest of white armor flowed down over her body. As the last of her body was covered in white a massive bastard sword appeared between Chikako’s shoulder blades. One so black that even light failed shine off the edges. Even the sword’s shoulder scabbard was black.

The last piece of Chikako’s armor to appear was her mask. Unlike her sisters’ masks Chikako’s covered her whole face. Where her eyes should be were a pair of solid black lens. The lips of the mouth were sealed in a straight line. Chikako’s mask was mostly solid white with the exception of the solid black lens over her eyes. Chikako’s mask robbed her of her individuality. With the last of her armor now in place Choe-long dropped the girl then turned to face the gathered Dragon Gods. He had one last act of punishment to perform.

“The Dragon Samurai have broken the laws of this village. Will you stand in the way of the law? Deny them the rightful punishment they have earned? Punishment that the mortals of this village cannot hand down?” He challenged.

“Does he tell the truth daughter?” Ryōjin asked of Choe-ze.

“I wish that it was not so, father. Yes, the Dragon Samurai have broken the laws within this village.” Choe-ze answered honestly.

Ryōjin floated upward slightly out of the way. “What laws were broken?”

“Entry without permission. Entry without escort. Multiple counts in the use of magic for the bewitchment of a Town Watch. Dispelling of a protective vail. Interaction with unauthorized persons without an approved translator or guide. I can go on, but what is the use. I cannot carry out the mandatory punishment of death.” Choe-long snarled. “But justice must be carried out.”

Chiyoko, Akane, Kasumi, and Yoshi suddenly realized that Choe-long had set them up to fail. No matter how they played his game. He knew that the moment they found their fellow sister the protective vail would be dispelled. He also wasn’t going to just let them leave without punishing them for just appearing in the middle of the ama village. Or talking with the old crone. They had walked right into the bastard’s trap.

Chiyoko looked at her sisters for guidance and found none. Akane just squeezed her hand. “We’ll follow you, Chiyoko. No matter what.”

Kasumi and Yoshi nodded their heads. “Okay guys. We stepped into this assholes trap. Now that we have last sister. We have to pay the price, but don’t worry. This ain’t over. Not by a long fucking shot.”

“CHOE-LONG!” Chiyoko yelled out at the top of her lungs. “You say that we have broken too many of the laws for this village for me to name. This is true. You demand that we answer for breaking those laws. To face some type of punishment. Unlike you we are honorable samurai. What punishment would you have us face? What do you see as befitting?”

“I would have you all beheaded in the town square as the law requires. Only, you came here through the use of targeted magic. Seeking the Diamond Blade.” Choe-long was looking up at the gathered force of dragon gods and goddesses. His family, and the ones that he ultimately answered to for his actions. They could do nothing about the way he treated his own samurai, but the others were another matter. He looked down at Chikako then back up at Chiyoko, Akane, Kasumi, and Yoshi. As nasty grin came to his face. “Just as my samurai is cutoff from humanity by her armor for all the crimes committed here this day. She should not carry the sole blame for your crimes. Let your punishment match her own. What say you King Ryōjin?”

There was pandemonium at Choe-long’s challenge. More than one of the other Dragon Gods weren’t happy with what their brother was wanting. He let them all voice their opinion of Choe-long’s plan. They knew that he was not one to let everyone to escape Justice in his mind. To him nothing matter but Law. It didn’t matter whose or what law. Just that Law be upheld and enforced. His stringent adherence to this philosophy has cause more than one fight in the Heavenly Halls of the Skies. It ended when Ryōjin roared.

“Enough! This is Choe-long’s purview. We cannot stand in his way if he decides to punish those who break the Laws.” Ryōjin looked over at his brother Watatsumi. “You have said nothing brother. What do you believe?”

While the others waited with baited breath on the second most powerful of Dragon Gods gave his opinion. They had moved to help Chikako to stand. Akane leaned in and whispered. “Are you alright, sister?”

“Yes, the pain has gone away. My body no longer burns.” Chikako blinked her eyes at Akane. “Why does my voice sound so muffled?”

“Sister your mask covers your whole face. There only two small holes where your nostrils should be.” Akane told her as she hugged the new girl. “Don’t worry it’s not always there. Only when in public.”

“Like when the ama walk outside the mist or when we dive. Only the younglings, those who can longer dive the beds, and grandmother are allowed to show their faces.” Chikako took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I can deal with that. I have for the last four seasons.”

Watatsumi had been listing to the girls talk as he though over the answer to Ryōjin question. Slowly he nodded he massive head. “We cannot deny that Choe-long is within his rights to punish the brashness of the Dragon Samurai. However, their punishment must be tempered with mercy. Choe-long would have all five share in the same punishment. Then so be it only, it shall be by my hand that punishment is imparted. Not his. We all know that he believes that all punishment must be accompanied with pain.”

“What use is the lesson if there is no deterrent? Pain is understood by even the most ignorant of animals. Provide the right amount of pain and even a dog learns not to piss on the carpet.” Choe-long snapped. “This is the truth behind power. Those who have the power make the Law. Law is not good or evil. Law is Order. That is the truth.”

“Goddess, how I would love to kick that joker in the ball sack.” Chiyoko snarled. “So, those with the most power make the Law. Everybody else just needs to suck it up and get over it. Is that it?”

“Be still Kyamo no Sa. My uncle barters for your punishment.” The voice was one the Chiyoko knew well.

“Yes ma’am, Princess Toyotama.” Chiyoko whispered and bowed her head.

“That is your Truth, nephew. Just as the way for each of your siblings is their Truth. To impose your will on their samurai is to deny their Truths.” Watatsumi chuckled as Choe-long looked as if he swallowed a bug. “If you were to try and force your Truth on their samurai. They would be within their rights to attack you one at a time, or all at once. Though I believe that the young Kyamo no Sa will happily gut you herself. And nephew. Her Sourusureiyāzu will do more than rip your soul out.”

Choe-long ground his teeth. “They must still be punished, uncle. It is my right to see that Law is up held.”

“And they shall be punished, but justly and with mercy. Agreed Kyamo no Sa?” Watatsumi asked of Chiyoko. Though it was less request but statement of fact.

“Agreed Lord Watatsumi. We will summit ourselves for punishment by your hand only. If Lord Choe-long even thinks of pushing things with us.” Chiyoko looked at the dragon in human form and snarled. “We turn him into Bar-B-Q chicken wings with a side order of gator tail.”

Light flashed out front Watatsumi’s right front claw to engulf all five of the Dragon Samurai. At first the nothing happened then slowly as their faces were being shaped by an invisible hand each girl became the mirror image of their sister Chikako. Just as their faces had been changed to match Chikako so had their mask. Gone were the domo style masks that had been their standard until now. In their place were now classic full face masquerade masks. Though each mask was marked by the individual colors of the individual armor.

“That should ease your unquenchable need to punish those that have broken the law, Choe-long.” Watatsumi rumbled. “They all share in the same punishment now. They have been cursed to forever be banished from their homes. Forever set apart from humanity. To never know peace.”

“It will have to do.” Choe-long grumbled as he looked at the gathered Dragon Gods. He knew that not even with his brother Atsushi and sister Chieko backing him could he stand this amount of power. He had to trust in their plan to unfold at the proper time. Looking over at Toyotama. “Take your samurai and level my domain sister.”

“Why thank you brother. For doing your duty.” The Goddess of Neutrality rumbled as a soft glow surround the five Dragon Samurai. “And brother. This is not over yet.”

Chiyoko, Akane, Kasumi, Yoshi, and Chikako saw then felt the glow surround. Right before the pop of rushing air fill the area around them. All five staggered after the swirling lights and sounds stopped. All five dropped to their knees from the rush of dizziness that over took them. The sounds of running the first thing that Chiyoko recognized. Looking up she was greeted by the sight of the Temple Elders gathering around them.

Sitting back on her heels Chiyoko took a deep breath. “Well that was totally craptastic. Anybody besides me that is got the sinking feeling that we haven’t seen the last of that asshole Choe-long?”

“Where are we?” Yoshi asked in a quiet voice.

“Welcome to the one of the Ten Temples of Truth in the Yamanashi Prefecture, located in Chūbu, on the side of Mount Fuji. This one is dedicated to the God Wolong and Goddess Toyotama.” One of the Elders answered as he moved to stand before the returned Dragon Samurai. Looking down at their mask covered faces the Elder cocked his head and sighed. “I see that the God Choe-long has once more extracted a price for his Diamond Blade. When will the other Gods and Goddesses put an end to his madness?”

“If you’re waiting on them to do so something about the nutjob Elder. You’re wasting your tears and time.” Akane groaned as she stood up. “Sorry, Elder Yo, but the Gods cannot interfere with what is considered another God’s domain. Simple as that. So long as it concerns the order of Law, Choe-long can do what he sees fit.”

“If we want to change things. It’s up to us poor mortals to chance them.” Kasumi told the Elder then moaned as she bumped her hand against her new mask. “Why couldn’t they had at least left the mouth open?”

“This was done as a punishment sister. It is my fault that you now share my fate.” Chikako bemoaned as she stood up next to her new sisters. “This is the Sealing of the Banished. It is what is done to ama who dare to step outside of their roll in my home village. I’m sorry.”

“No, child. This was done as nothing more than a way to sooth a God’s vanity. Nothing more, nothing less.” A new Temple Elder said reassuring her.

“Yeah if anybody is at fault it’s Chiyoko and her need to be a smart ass with the Gods.” Kasumi snarked.

“I am not a smartass, Kasumi.” Chiyoko huffed.

“There what are you?” Akane asked as she cocked her head.

“I have to agree with them. You’re either a smartass or you’re totally nuts.” Yoshi said as she looked around at the Temple.

“I am neither a smartass or crazy.” Chiyoko huffed as she crossed her arms under her breasts. “I’m delightfully demented.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 8
Office of Foreign Trade

Minister Aikuchi placed his hand on the treaty documents on the table before him as he looked up at the Liberion. “Are the weapons to your satisfaction?”

Jack Marley knew the deal was hanging on this proposal and nodded his head. “When can we take delivery, Minister?”

“Lord Hirano has assured me that the heavy cannon, and mobile field guns will be on the first ship leaving. Once the treaty has been signed.” Aikuchi confirmed with a smile. As he took the offered bribe.

“Please be so kind to relay my country’s thanks, Minister.” Marley told him as he signed the trade treaty. In ten days the five 25in super heavy cannons and one-hundred track driven 105mm field guns would be arriving in the San Francisco harbor. The first shipment of five. Liberion may not be allowed to manufacture these types of weapons forced on them by the 1865 Peace Accords but that didn’t mean they couldn’t own them. The trade treaty was simple. Raw metal for weapons.

“Of course, Mister Marley. I wish you a pleasant journey home.” Aikcuhi told him with a friendly smile. “You are due to transfer back to your homeland after, today aren’t you?”

“Thank you, Sir. Yes, I am to take over as the new Foreign Trades Office Minister from Doctor Nixon. He will be greatly missed.” Marley informed the Minister for some unknown reason. “I’ll be taking the seventeen-thirty zeppelin from Edo to Collins.”

“That’s quite a long flight. What is it? Four, five days?” Aikcuhi asked.

“It’s actually down to just three days with the new engines. I’m told that it has something to with the greater power output. Something about how the multiple offset pistons create more power.” Marley chuckled. “I must admit that I looked forward to taking a tour of the engine rooms. It’ll give me a chance to scratch my inner engineer.”

“That’s right I heard you studied engineering in your country’s Southern Institute of Engineering.” Aikcuhi chuckled. “I too, am a graduate of SIE.”

“As much as I would enjoy spending time reminiscing about our old school with you sir. I really must be going. I still have to finish packing for the trip home.” Marley stood up and bowed to the elder statesman. “I hope to see you again sir.”

“I as well, sir. I wish your crossing to be a pleasant one.” Aikuchi told the Liberion as he returned the bow with equal depth. Once he was alone Aikuchi pulled on the hidden lever in his bookshelf. “You can come in now, Lord Gōkō. The round eye has left us.”

The man that entered the room was extremely well dressed in a Western style business suite. Everything about the man screamed wealth. From the cut of his shirt and suit, the highly polished shoes, to the ornate cane he carried. “Has the arrangements be made?”

“Everything is in order, my Lord. You should receive your payment later this afternoon. It’ll be hand delivered by courier.” Aikuchi told the immaculately dressed gentleman. “You can deal with him as you wish.”

“The courier is not one of your regulars?” Gōkō asked politely.

“The boy is your typical street urchin. Has no family, no name, no one will wonder what happened to him.” Aikuchi answered causally.

“I see. No matter. Just understand that if he should fail to deliver it will be you that pays the price, Aikuchi.” The power that radiated off Gōkō at those words made Aikuchi wonder if he was dealing with a demon. “My brothers are not as forgiving as I am. They have no tolerance for failure.”

“Yes, my Lord. About the other matter. What would you like done about these so-called Dragon Samurai? At present there are only three. I can easily arrange for their arrests and executions.” Aikuchi told the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea. “It’ll be perfectly legal. After all they are parading around acting like religious leaders. It would take nothing to brand them as leaders of a dangerous and disruptive Cult.”

“You will do nothing, Aikuchi. Not until they have lured the Dragon Princess out of hiding. You are to do nothing until then. Understood?” Gōkō snarled.

“Understood, my Lord. May I ask a question about the Dragon Princess?” Aikuchi asked with more than a little trepidation.

“All you need to know is that WE; the Dragon Kings, must control her. No one else.” Gōkō told the man. “What have your spies found?”

“Nothing so far, my Lord. I have them scouring every Temple, Shrine, and Holy site in the country. I hired a full score of Legend Hunters in the hopes of finding one clue as to this Dragon Princess’s whereabouts.” Aikuchi answered as he bowed to the Dragon King. “Even the Scribes I have going over the ancient texts have found nothing on this Dragon Princess.”

“The Scribes are worthless Aikuchi. They lack the needed texts for finding the Princess. You’re wasting time with them.” Gōkō told the man. “As for your spies have them search away from the Temples, Shrines, and other Holy sites. The Princess will not be found in those places. Send them into markets of the outer smaller villages, and towns.”

“It would help if they had some kind of sign to look for, my Lord.” Aikuchi almost begged.

“The child will bare the mark of the Dragon Gods upon the left shoulder. A birthmark in the shape of a claw. Use the local viceroy’s and army commands. A simple search of all girls between fifteen to nineteen should do the trick. All the girls have to do is bare their left shoulder.” Gōkō ordered.

“Sire, I don’t have that kind of influence over Ministry of Justice. Only Minister Yokota can give that type of order.” Aikuchi told the Dragon King as he bowed as deeply as he could from the hips. “Him or Minister Hibeki of the Ministry of the Military.”

“Arrange a meeting with the two men, Aikuchi. Two days from now.” Gōkō ordered coldly. “Do not fail.”

Aikuchi could only answer to the disappearing back of the Dragon King as he walked back through the hidden door. “At once my Lord.”

Ishiyama Iron Works

Haru Ishiyama youngest son of Ryuk Ishiyama looked out across the foundry floor and sighed. He knew that he should be the one working in the main office floor. Not down here working with these lowly commoners as a shift manager. He knew that he was meant for greater things than working for his weakling brother, Jun. Who cares if he is the oldest. The man had no vision.

“If only father would open his eyes. We would own the railroads. Not just making new track for them.” Haru snarled as he pounded his fist of the walkway rail. “Damn them! I know that with Jun running things the company will fail. Well the old fool listen to me. No.”

“I could make all your dreams come true, Mortal.” The voice had a regal quality to it that commanded respect. It was also one that Haru had never heard before. As he turned to face the voice, he was shocked to see a beautiful woman dressed in long flowing robes. The roar of the foundry floor fell silent as she next spoke. “Wealth, power, women, whatever your heart desires, mortal. Does this sound appealing?”

Haru knew that he was facing an immortal being. One of immense power. His earlier years of training at his mother’s knee kicked in. Bowing deeply from the waist. “You honor me great one. Please forgive my ignorance. May I have the pleasure of knowing to whom I am addressing?”

“Very good, mortal. You’re not all ignorant as I was led to believe. I am Princess Chieko, the Dragon Goddess of all that is Lawfully of Evil. I have need of someone like you.” Chieko answered with a cruel smile.

“What is the price for having my desires fulfilled, Princess?” Haru knew that there was always a price when dealing with the Gods or Goddesses. His mother made sure that at least his teachings covered all manner of supernatural beings and their dealings.

“That when the time comes. You rule through might and cruelty. That you put an end to this foolish ideal of those in power answer to those they rule. That is the price. To receive my gifts all you have to do is swear to serve me as one of my two Dragon Kings. Do you agree?” Princess Chieko knew Haru’s most basic nature and appealed to it.

Haru didn’t even think twice. “Agreed. I swear here and now to all that you ask. For the power to right that which is so wrong with today’s society, I would do anything. Why should weaklings like my brother inherit everything just because he is the oldest. Only the truly strong should command.”

The more he spoke the more Chieko grinned as she thought. ‘Yes, this fool is ripe for the picking. Choe-long was correct in sending me to this one. I just need for him to swear his loyalty now. He is already ours.’

Haru dropped to one knee before the Goddess and took her right placing a kiss upon the ring on her ring finger. “By all that is Unholy. I swear all that is mine to your service. My blood, my soul, and my issue are yours to command my Princess. Until the ends of time.”

“DONE!” Chieko cried out in ecstasy. She could not believe the foolish human had given over to her his descendants until the end of time. It was a far greater bargain than she could have hoped for. Then again as she unleashed her power into the man, she saw the true depths of the man’s greed. “Oh, you shall make an excellent Dragon King of the Western Seas. I name you Gōjin.”

As the power of the Dragon Goddess filled his body Haru knew that he would be forever changed. He also knew that he only lived at the sufferance of his Goddess. When the burning finally subsided, he felt the greed inside him grow. Before there was limits to what he would do to gain what he thought was his by right. Those limits were no longer there. Not that he now had the power to take what and who he wanted. And he would use that power without mercy. Three days after the visit by Princess Chieko Haru walked through the door of his father’s old office. The sole owner of Ishiyama Iron Works.

His father, and three older brothers lay cooling on the mortician’s slabs. The was no doubt of when they died or how. It was the why that the Watch were trying to investigate. No one could understand why the steam trolly they had taken home from the foundry two days earlier exploded. For Haru it was just the proof he needed to prove to the shareholders that he was truly the one destined to run the company instead of his brothers.

Toyota Power and Water

Rin Toyota knew that he would have to clear the rest of his afternoon schedule if he wanted to take care of his real business. “Yumoto! Get in here!”

The twenty-three years old assistant stepped in, closed the door and bowed. “You have need of me sir?”

“Clear my afternoon, Yumoto. I know that I’m supposed to meet with that fool Kakashi from the Ministry of the Interior. Push him back to tomorrow morning. I don’t care what you tell him just get it done.” Toyota ordered then wave the assistant back out of the office. Once he was alone Toyota grabbed the ornate cane that sat next to his desk. “Time to get rid of that fool Kakashi. He has become too interested in my business.”

Stepping through the hidden door to the secret passageways beneath the city Rin stepped through with purpose. His destination was on the far side of the city. No that it would matter. Once he was far enough down the dark passage Rin stopped. Taking hold of his cane he gave it a sharp twist, before striking it on the ground. A portal opened before him one that he walked through quickly. On the other side of the portal lay his final destination.

Minister Kakashi looked up in surprise and disbelief at the magical portal that opened in the middle of his private bed chamber. The sword blade flashed in the midmorning sunlight before it removed his left hand between the elbow and wrist. Kakashi screamed in pain as he fell out of bed onto the floor. The scream woke his bed companion from her drug induced slumber. Her brain never had the chance to process what her eyes were telling her. The thin straight sword blade sliced through her neck as if it was made of butter.

“Time to pay for your betrayal Kakashi. Did you really believe that I would not find out about this? Bedding my prize concubine?” Toyota snarled as he stood over the mortally maimed man. Using the tip of the cane sword Toyota raised Kakashi’s face to look him in the eyes. “I should take your life for this insult swine.”

“Please Lord Gōkin, I beg of you. Spare me. I swear that I did not know she was your property.” Kakashi pleaded with the Dragon King of the Southern Seas as he looked into those cold dead eyes.

“You have to be blind to not see the irezumi that marks her as mine!” Gōkin screamed as he raised his sword. “Give me one reason to spare your life!”

“I know how to stop the Dragon Samurai.” Kakashi whimpered.

“How can a fool like you know how to stop the Dragon Samurai?” Gōkin snarled as he lowered the sword. “What do you know?”

“All five have been found, my Lord. My spies at the Grand Temple of Balance for Toyotama and Wolong have sent word that the Dragon Samurai have returned. I even have a map of their private compound thanks to my spies.” Kakashi rambled. Not realizing that he had just signed for his own execution.

“Where is this map, swine?” Gōkin asked with a cruel smile. “It may just be enough for me to spare your life.”

“In the top righthand drawer of my home office desk. Just down the hallway.” Kakashi answered quickly. Hoping that he would be spared. He knew that if he could just get the Dragon King to leave. He could get help before he bled out. Pulling the key to his desk from the robe hanging over the end of the bed. “Here my Lord. The key to my office and desk.”

Taking the key Gōkin looked at it, and then down at Kakashi. With a fleck of his forearm Gōkin sliced the man’s throat. As Kakashi stared up at him in horror Gōkin just chucked. “I only said it might be enough to spare your life. Not that it would be. Your usefulness has past Kakashi. Do give my greetings to Prince Ayumu as you pass through the gates on your way to Hell’s Pit.”

Grabbing the corner of a bedsheet Toyota wiped the blood from his cane sword before returning it to its sheath. Once the sword was returned to its guise as a walking cane Toyota headed for Kakashi’s home office. “That is how the law should be enforced. Swift and without mercy. You steal from a man you forfeit your life. Simple. One sentence for all crimes.”

It didn’t take Toyota long to find what he was looking for in Kakashi’s desk. As he looked over the map for the Dragon Samurais’ personal compound he came to a realization. “Worthless. Absolutely worthless. I killed that man too swiftly. I should have taken days to kill the fool.”

Crumpling the map into a ball Toyota tossed it into the waste basket. Picking up the ornamental oil lamp Toyota dumped the contents in the waste basket and across the floor. Tossing the lamp onto the desk the Dragon King struck a match and dropped it on the floor. As the oil flared to life Toyota once again opened a portal into the underground passageways.

As the fire blazed into an uncontrollable inferno Toyota was walking into his favorite local teahouse. The geishas there greeted him as the man of wealth and power that he was. Off in the far distance the sounds of alarms being raised were muffled by the wails and sounds of laughter in the teahouse. No one there would ever know that the perpetrator of the horrendous crime sat among them drinking beer and laughing with the pretty geishas.

Ministry of Labor.

Minister Mishi Togo glared at the man across from his desk. Everything about him made Mishi wish for the days when there were no unions. “Lord Gōjun, to what do I owe this unexpected visit?”

“The Gifu prefecture coal mines. Why have you closed them down?” Gōjin asked as he place both hands on top of the ornate cane.

“This office didn’t close those mines. The workers did when they went on strike. This office does not bow to union thugs. They walk away from government jobs. They lose those jobs. That simple. Next question.” Mishi Togo hated dealing with the Business Representative for the Worker Unions. As far as he was concerned the man was a yakuza thug.

“The men are entitled to a fair wage for their hard work, Minister Togo. What the government is paying those men is barely a subsistence level wage.” Gōjin went in for what he felt was the kill. “A slaves wage, sir.”

“They are provided with housing, food, clothes, everything needed to live. What more do they need? Now, get out of my office. Go back to those ungrateful slugs you represent and tell them they have until midnight tomorrow to return to work. At one minute after midnight, I send in the armed troops. I will not have this nation held hostage by men that are little better than criminals.” Togo fumed as he glared at the Dragon King of the Northern Seas.

Gōjin sighed as he pushed himself to his feet with his cane. “Let us end this posturing, shall we? What do you really want Minister Togo?”

“You already know what I want. Those workers back in the mines. End this strike now. Before I do.” Togo told Gōjin.

“I ask you what you wanted Togo. Not what the country wants or needs. Money, gold, women, more power, what? What is your desire?” Gōjin asked in a honey sweet tone hoping to appeal to the Minister’s baser desires.

“You don’t have the power to give me what I want.” Togo chuckled. Looking up at Gōjin decided to play along with the man. “Fine. I tell you what I want. It’s really simple. I want to be the Prime minister.”

Togo knew that he had the man now. The Prime minister was appointed for life. Unlike the rest of the Ministry Cabinet positions which were elected positions every ten years. It would take an act of divine intervention for Togo to take up the position of Prime minister. Not with the Ministers of Finance, Military, and Security between him and the Prime Minister’s seat.

“If you agree to half the union’s terms, I’ll have them back in the mines before the next shift whistle. Three days from now when you become the Prime Minister you agree to the other half. You can even pick the terms you will approve today. Deal?” Gōjin told him with a faint smile.

Togo thought about the offer. “Agreed. Let me see their demands.”

Gōjin handed over a list. “Remember half. Or no deal.”

“I remember. So long as you stick to your half the deal, I’ll stick to mine.” Togo answered as he put his stamp next to the terms he would agree to, then sign the bottom. “I’ll agree to the rest when my arse warms the Prime Minister’s office chair. Not one minute before.”

“Agreed, Prime Minister.” Gōjin tipped his hat and turned to leave. “The miners will be back in the pits before I leave the building.”

Togo doubted that Gōjin would deliver on his promise but didn’t care. It got the man out of his office and out of his hair. He knew that his little agreement wouldn’t last the day. The miners would strike, and he would send in the army. The striking miners would be either killed or arrested. There was always more were they came from. The orphanages were full of unwanted sons. It doesn’t take intelligence to swing a pike or shovel.

The knock at Togo’s door drew his attention. “Come.”

His assistant didn’t waste any words. “Sir, the miners in Gifu. They’ve gone back to work. All of them, sir.”

“Uh… it seems that Mister Yuma can work wonders.” Togo said as he looked up from the papers in front of him. “Call the Colonel order him to stand down.”

“Yes sir.” As his assistant ran out of his office to carry out his orders. Togo sat back wondering. Would he really be the Prime Minister in three days.

Niigata, Niigata Prefecture

Kaii Shiba looked at his father with disgust. The old man was once again ignoring his advice. Hoarsely he whispered to his mother. “Mother why is he allowing the government to order him around like this.”

“Come with me.” His mother ordered as she led the boy into their garden. Once there, she faced him letting her anger show. “And just what would you have us do? If the Emperor wished it, the government could take everything you father’s has built over the last twenty years.”

“Mother I understand that. I agree that everyone should have free access to the telegraph is good thing. But to give them free access to the new telephone service too. This is too much.” Kaii complained.

“I know Kaii, but what can we do? It is not like we have the power to defy the Minister Commerce and his cronies.” His mother sighed.

“And what would you do if you had that power, Lady Shiba?” Said a voice out of the thin air. Both mother and son spun on their heels to face the direction from which the voice had come. There before their disbelieving eyes materialized a man of unearthly beauty.

Both mother and son quickly fell to their knees. But it was Lady Shiba who would address their unexcepted guest. “Lord Atsushi, you grace our home with your presence. Please, how may we serve the Righteous Lord of Law?”

“Merely answer my question, Lady Shiba. What would you do if you were the ones with that power?” the Dragon God of Lawful Good asked.

“I would set right that which has been so wrongfully set in place. No longer would these greedy politicians stand in the way of honest hardworking men.” Kaii spoke up before his mother had the chance. “They would be made to answer to men such as my father. Men who have worked hard to bring this nation into the modern world and times.”

Prince Atsushi grabbed the young man by the shoulder and poured power into him. For Kaii it felt as if he was being dipped in liquid fire as a golden light enveloped his body. The pain was so great he could barely breath. His mother Shiba looked upon the Dragon God and her son with equal amounts of fear and wonder. Fear for what was happening to her son as he changed before her very eyes. Wonder at the power the Dragon God was bestowing.

When he was done changing the young man Atsushi let him drop to his knees once more. Looking down at Kaii, Atsushi chuckled. “Your wish has been granted Kaii Shiba. Raise corrector of Injustice. Bring these greed filled men of inherited power to their knees.”

Kaii staggered to his feet and took a deep breath. Bowing to the Dragon Prince. “As you command Lord Atsushi. I will tear down these false servants of the people. I will put in place a new system of government. One where those in power answer to the people.”

Atsushi smiled at hearing this boasting. He knew that he had chosen the correct mortal to be their final Dragon. He just had one last task to perform. Reaching up into the nearest cheery tree, Atsushi snapped off a three-inch thick branch that was three-feet long. Holding the branch in the middle. He drew hands towards the ends straightening and smoothing out the wood. Once the wood had been shaped Atsushi placed his hands together eight inches from one end. Twisting his hands first before pulling them apart. The twenty-six inches of finely forged, one-inch wide steel appeared out of nowhere. Lady Shiba could tell that this blade was deadly as it was beautiful.

Atsushi smiled as he returned the cane sword to its sheath. “The finest I have forged in centuries. Befitting of the new Gōkinjun our Dragon King of the Skies. This is your sign of office among your brethren Gōkinjun. Only you can draw the blade. It will also channel your power. Never let it out of your sight. Because it now holds your very soul, mortal.”

With that final warning the Dragon Prince vanished from the garden. Kaii looked down at his still kneeling mother. “Rise mother.”

“Thank you, my Lord Gōkinjun. You do me a great honor.” Lady Shiba said as she slowly rose to her feet, but still keeping her eyes down cast. She was not about to anger one of the Dragon Kings. Even if he was her son.

“Tell me mother. Do you believe that you can run our family’s company better than my father?” Kaii asked sweetly.

Lady Shiba’s head snapped up. “You know that the laws only allow for a woman to hold such a position if there are no male heirs.”

“Yes, mother I know. Though you can act in my stead if I am otherwise occupied. So long as I issue you a recorded power of authority.” Kaii chuckled. “As for those jackals the Minister of Commerce and his cronies. Leave them to me. Their little power play ends in that room.”

No one would ever find the four men from the Ministry of Commerce. All anyone would ever know is they left the Shiba home a little after sunset in a hired cab. They and the cab would disappear that night the legend of the Demon Coach was born. As for Lord Shiba, he would die in his sleep that same night. They say that the Lady Shiba’s wails of pain and the loss of her husband was what brought forth the Demon Coach to wage vengeance on the old Minister and his cronies. Such was the uproar over the disappearance of the Minister and his cronies the Emperor returned all of the telegraph and telephone systems to the Shiba family. With one stipulation.

That the Lady Shiba be the one to administer the company. Lady Shiba humbly accepted her new station in life. The board of directors were the first to go in her wide-ranging changes she put in place during the first twenty-fours. Within one month the once failing company was once again showing a profit and operating in the black.

No one knew of what happened to her son Kaii. Some say he left for university. Others claim that he sacrificed himself to the demon that brought about Lady Shiba’s vengeance on the late Minister. All anyone knew was the Lady Shiba was seen in the company of a tall, extremely handsome young man with white within white eyes, pale skin, and white hair from that night forward.

Sunōmaunten, Nagano Prefecture

The sounds of teenage laughter filled the cold mountain air. In all of Nagano Prefecture only Sunōmaunten was covered in snow for 9 months of the year. The small village sat near the midway point of the third tallest mountain in the nation. Their number one form of income was the tourist trade. People would come from all over Sebun'airando to climb the ice paths, or sled down the fresh snow packed slops. You could tell the locals from the tourists by the color of their skin and hair.

It was not often you saw a pale skinned and light haired oriental in Sebun'airando. In fact, you won’t find them outside of Sunōmaunten and the surrounding subprefecture. The people of Sunōmaunten were often called Yuki no hito or Snow people. A more derogatory name for them was Yuki no akuma or snow demons. So, the one teenage girl with yellowish skin, straight black hair, broad prominent cheek-bones, and more or less obliquely set eyes with a slender built, oval-faced of the aristocracy, stood out.

No one knew where the girl or her mother came from. Just that they had arrived in the middle of the Winter Solstice twelve years ago. The mother and daughter were at first considered an ill omen but over time the pair were considered the village’s good luck charm. In the twelve years they had lived in Sunōmaunten not once had the mountain passes been closed to avalanche. Even at the height of winter the passes continued to stay open. For twelve years the small mountain village of Sunōmaunten, had not suffered one avalanche or winter related disaster.

Suda Setsu and her daughter Ren were also two of the finest mountain guides in the area. The mother, daughter team were known for leading the most successful day excursion on the glaciers of Mount Hotakadake in the heart of the Nagano Prefecture. No one knew where the two learned their skills as guides. Whenever tourists would get lost on the mountain trails around the lower half of the mountain. They were the ones to usually find the lost tourists. If someone want to climb to the summit of Mount Hotakadake. They were the ones to take them to the top and back down safely. At just short of two miles high, you needed an experienced guide to make the journey.

No one in the village knew why the mother and daughter came among them. Few outsiders wished to settle in this inhospitable area of their country. Nor did they really care. They never bothered anyone and were a true treasure for the village. The only thing the pair ever asked was to be notified if Empyreal soldiers ever came to town. To most of the villagers this meant that the mother and daughter were part of the Nobility in some way and were in hiding. This rumor was fueled by their aristocratic good looks. Not that any of the villagers cared. To the villagers of Sunōmaunten they were just Setsu and Ren. Mountain guides to the tourists.

“Yeah Ren, got group of free climbers that want to climb the Reitō hachidori.” The ski-lift operator Kiyota Kiyomasu, called out to the young woman. “You want to take them up?”

“How much time do they have on ice walls, Kiyomasu?” Ren called back.

“We got enough. Probably more than you little girl. Do you want the job or not?” One of the group members called back arrogantly.

“Send them back down the mountain Kiyomasu. I’ll pass the word to the rest of the guides.” Ren turned and started to walk away.

The loud mouth grabbed her by her upper left arm and spun her around. As he was rearing back his arm to smack Ren, he snarled. “Who do you think you are to give us orders little girl? I’ll teach you to respect your betters.”

The sound of Liberian shotgun slide working stopped the man in his tracks. Just as Kiyomasu’s words dropped the already frozen temperature. “I won’t do that if I was you friend. We got three simple rules around here. If Ren won’t take a group up the ice walls and glaciers, then nobody takes them up. Now, pick up your shit and get off our mountain.”

“Do you know who you’re threatening peasant?” The man snarled.

“Nope. Don’t really care either. See, Ren there is the second-best mountain guide in these here parts. Only her mother is better. Now get going.” Kiyomasu order the man and his group of climbers.

“You said there were two rules. What’s the other two?” The man said as he picked up his backpack.

“You try to climb the ice walls or glaciers on your own. We don’t come looking for your ass. Last, only Ren and her mother can approve of who climbs their ice walls and glaciers. No approval, no climb.” Kiyomasu grunted.

“We’ll be back, peasant. Only next time it will be with the Empyreal guard.” The load mouth snarled. “No one talks to the son of a Shogun this way.”

“Buddy boy, you go right ahead and bring the Empyreal guard up here. You’ll find that they need us more than they need you.” Kiyomasu snarled. “Now, I suggest you be going before I have the Watch escort you off the mountain.”

“Bloody damned amateurs.” The eight-person group walked out of town Ren sighed. “Take five weeks of lessons in their local rock-climbing school and they think they can handle the Frozen Hummingbird. Fools.”

“I figured as much, Ren.” Kiyomasu said with a chuckle. “I would have sent them packing to begin with, but you know what Nishiyama Kingo, ordered.”

“Yah, yah, I know. I just wish Kingo didn’t stick me and mom with having to be the ones to turn them back.” Ren bitched. “Just six months, three, weeks, and four days. Then I’m out of here.”

“That’s right. You got accepted into the Mountain Horse Patrol. Do you know where you’ll be stationed.” Henmi Yoshii said as she joined the conversation.

“No. I won’t find out until after Basic training, and Mounted training.” Ren explained with a smile for her friend. She was about to say more when a Sergeant for the Watch ran up to them.

“Ren. Is your mother in town today?”

“No, sir. Why?” Ren questioned with a note of worry.

“Get out of town. There’s a troop of Empyreal Cavalry coming up the pass from Chiba.” The Sergeant dropped his voice to a whisper. “They have a viceroy with them. Ren they’re look for a girl by your description.”

“Ren grab your mother and your packs. Head for basecamp three. It’s empty this time of year but Tabito just restocked the supply shed. There’s enough dry foods up there to last for four months.” Kiyomasu told her. “Don’t come down until we send someone up for you and your mother.”

Ren didn’t think twice. An hour later Ren and her mother were taking the back trails up the mountain to basecamp three. What would normally be a three-hour climb using the regular trails with a group of climbers. Only took an hour and half for the two best mountain guides in Sunōmaunten.

All five of the lower basecamps had a fire watchtower. Instead of setting up their tent at the base of the watchtower Setsu decided to take refuge in the towers cab, seventy-five feet in the air. It was the perfect advantage point for viewing all approaches to Sunōmaunten. The cabin was twenty-by-twenty, with a five-foot walk-around deck. It has eight telescopes. One in each of the four corners, with one on the rail at the halfway points. These telescopes are powerful enough to see clear down to the valley floor, perfect for spotting large troop movements.

The cabin’s central fire pit was fitted with smoke gathering hood and a smoke defusing chimney. With the exception of the six-by-six area in the center of the cabin for the fire pit, the whole floor was covered in tatami mates. There was an area for bathing off to one side, and a closet style restroom. Off in one corner was a stack of futons. On the downhill side was a chabudai with three zabuton. The supply shed was the same size as the main cabin twenty-five feet above. The supply shed could only be accessed from the main cabin by a secondary enclosed stairwell. Water was collected in a two-hundred gallon cistern at the bottom of the tower. The water was brought up to the cabin by two bicycle operated pumps. A fifty gallon tank held water to be heated by the central fire place.

As Ren took off her boots and heavy coat, she turned to her mother. “How long do you think they’ll be here this time mother?”

Setsu sighed as she set her boots off to the side. “I don’t know, Ren. These patrols are getting more and more frequent. This is the second one in less than a month. Either the Emperor knows we’re here, or one of the Dragon Kings is putting pressure on someone in the Ministries. Either way we’re in deep.” Ren sighed. “Mom why in the Nine Hells does the Emperor want us dead? I mean I’m a nobody. I’m no threat to him.”

“Let me fix some tea, dear. It is time that I explained a few things.” Setsu sighed as she put some kindling into the pit. “There should be some seasoned wood out on the deck. Fetch us a few armloads.”

Ren did as her mother ordered as she watched her drop a Lucifer into the kindling stack. When Ren returned, she had six pieces of spilt wood and the kindling was going strong. She quickly fed the wood two at time to the growing fire. While Ren was getting the fire built. Setsu worked the kitchen pump to bring up the water for tea. Ren went out to the wood pile two more times. She stacked the wood in the indoor rack until it was full.

Once the fire was up and the kettle was hung over the flames, Setsu sat back. Patting the floor next to her Setsu waved for Ren to join her. “It’s time for you to know why the Emperor fears you Ren. There is a legend that tells of how a female child of the Royal house shall rise to take the Celestial Throne forever from the male line.”

“What does that have to do with me? Neither of us are royalty.” Ren smirked.

“I’m not, but you are, Ren.” Setsu countered as she reached over and tap Ren on the left shoulder where her birthmark sat. “That is all the proof you will ever need. You bare the mark of the Celestial Dragon.”

“Were you one of the Royal Concubines?” Ren asked of her mother. “No if that was the case, I would have been raised in the palace instead of out here.”

“I was a member of the Empyreal Scouts and Guides. That is why for the first seven years of your life you were raised in the Royal Guards barracks. You are the product of an illicit love affair but the child of my heart.” Setsu sighed as she swung the tea kettle away from the flames. “Your father was the Captain of the Guard, your mother the favored concubine of the old Emperor.”

“Wait! You’re not my mother?” Ren asked in shook.

“I may not have given birth to you Ren, but I have raised you as my own. You know this. Before you ask, I’ll tell you. Your birth mother was put to the sword shortly after your birth along with your father. The only reason you were spared the sword the old Emperor felt that you were innocent of your parents’ crimes. He decreed that you were to be raised by the lowest of his Scouts. That was me. For the next seven years you were safe, so long as the old Emperor was alive.” Setsu took a deep breath. “When his son our current Emperor came to power twelve years ago. You were no longer safe.”

“So, you ran with the illegitimate child of a dead Emperor and a concubine. Someone with no legal claim to the Celestial Throne.” Ren still couldn’t figure out why she was a threat to the current Emperor.

“You have a greater clam to the throne than our Emperor does. You may be younger, but you are the child of the First Concubine. He is the child of the fourth concubine. Not the Empress. A woman that I greatly respected but was barren as the Great Desert of the Chin Kingdom. The line of succession runs through you Ren. You’re the First Princess of the Dragon.” Setsu explained. “You are the Dragon Princess. The rightful heir of the Celestial Throne. The true Dragon Empress. You’ll always be a threat to the Emperor.”

“What do we do? I don’t want the throne, and from the looks of the way things are going he won’t let me live.” Ren sighed.

“We can only hope that the legend is true, Ren.” Setsu told her daughter as she fixed them a cup of tea.

“What is this legend, mother?” Ren asked her.

“According to the ancient Teachings of the Dragon God King Watatsumi. Five mystical Samurai will return in the service of the twin Dragon Gods of Balance, Toyotama, and Wolong.” Setsu retrieved a rolled up manuscript form her backpack. “This is from those texts. On the wings of Dragons, guided and protected by the Doragonsamurai the Dragon Princess shall return. She shall end the Great War. She shall bring peace out of war and chaos. I have spent the last twelve years trying to puzzle out the meaning behind this passage and one more. The Five Dragon Samurais dancing can bring down the Five Dragon Kings. Restoring the Balance Eternal.”

“So, we wait here for the Dragon Samurai to find us. Is that the plan mother?” Ren asked Setsu. “Just how long do we wait?”

“For as long as it takes, Ren. For as long as it takes.” Setsu told her honestly. “Remember, we have food and water for four months. We can also live off the land. We will not starve. We have friends in the village. Friends that will let us know when the Dragon Samurai arrive. Until then we sit tight. Your time will come. When it does, then you can decide on if you want to sit upon the throne. Think of this as you would ascend the Glacier Face. One step at a time. Each step planned. Every route scouted down to the last inch. No chances taken. No improvising.”

“Very well, mother. I will wait. I will plan. I will not take one step without having scouted the route.” The teen snarled. “I will wait as you ask mother. When the times comes, I will lead our nation out of chaos and put an end to these so-called Dragon Kings.”

“Then it is time to prepare you for the coming of the Darkness, daughter.”

-----tbc-----

PS comments are welcome. they feed the muse.

---

Chapter 9
Rise of the Five Dragon Samurai or Time to get funky
Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

The flash of light that was accompanied by the two screams of teenage indignation brought Satomi and Satoko running from the back of the compound. The two miko took in the sight of five naked teenagers and sighed. Satomi turned to Satoko. “Go grab some robes sister.”

Satoko just nodded her head and left to carry out Satomi’s request. Satomi took a long hard look at the five girls. “Okay which one of you is Chiyoko?”

The five girls looked at each other before any one of them said anything. “Ah shit! That backstabbing, no-good, two-faced, dirty rotten, son-of-a-shit eating-silkworm. If I ever get my hands on that worthless dragon.”

“Hello, Mistress Chiyoko. I take it that your new appearance was a gift from Lord Choe-long?” Satomi asked with a chuckle.

“Yeah. You could say that.” Chiyoko snarked as she took in the rest of Choe-long’s gift. “I’ve got to say that I’m not thrilled with the body art.”

“We have each been marked with the irezumi of our patron God or Goddess.” Chikako told them with a sigh. “This is all my fault.”

“Is one the Stone Cutter?” Satomi asked.

“In a way. It seems that we were off on the translation. It’s not Stone Cutter, but Diamond Blade. Either I got the kanji wrong, or someone wrote it down wrong from the get go.” Chiyoko bitched. “I’m betting on the latter.”

“You’re most likely correct. I know that translation is your greatest skill.” Satoko said as she returned with the robes. “Especially with ancient texts.”

“Very true. After all it was that skill that won you your internship.” Satomi said with a smile. “As for the irezumi I believe that Lord Choe-long has branded you all as yakuza in his eyes.”

“That would make sense. After all he kept going on and on about how we broke the law. And we were criminals.” Kasumi grumbled as she pulled on her robe.

“No joke. What is his deal anyway? I thought he was on our side?” Akane wondered as she too pulled on her robe.

“That hasn’t always been the situation, Mistress.” Satoko quickly told Akane.

“Okay, what does that mean?” Chiyoko snarked.

“Exactly what I said. According to the workings of Kawamura Tanjiro a bargain was struck between Choe-long and his siblings. That bargain was struck with the first Dragon Samurai shortly before the founding of Sebun'airando as nation.” Satomi told them as she led the five towards the back of the house. “Put your Sourusureiyāzu in your rooms. Then join us in the central living area. I will explain all.”

A half hour later the seven of them were gathered in the central room. On the low 6x6 table sat a very large book. This one was bigger than any of the Dragon Samurai had ever seen. Not even Chiyoko had seen a book this massive before. Satomi placed her hand on the engraved and gilded leather bond cover. “Ladies, I give you the complete workings of Kawamura Tanjiro first Temple Librarian for the Ten Temples of Truth.”

“Holy shit! I don’t know what I’m looking at but that has to be the biggest collection of writings in the history of man.” Chiyoko blurted.

“Not quite, kōhai. It is close but falls short of General Revyagin Androniki Pavlovich’s manuscript ‘The Ways of Politics and War’.” Satomi corrected Chiyoko absentmindedly. “While Sun Tzu is arguably the first great tactician and strategist. Pavlovich had a greater understanding of politics on war, and war on politics. Pavlovich is most arguably one of the world’s greatest philosophers in the art of war from the nineteenth and twentieth centuries.”

“Who are these people the miko is talking about?” Yoshi asked of Katsumi.

“You got me, Yoshi. I’ve never heard of them. What about you Akani? You have a better education than all of us except for Chiyoko.” She asked of her sister in a whisper. “Could they be great warriors from their home world?”

“Sun Tzu and Revyagin Androniki Pavlovich are just two of the greatest warriors from our home, Yoshi. Though they are considered the greatest of their times. Though in their defense their literary works shed a great deal of light on the philosophy of war.” Chiyoko explained.

“Your world must be a truly violent place, Chiyoko to produce a philosophy just for war.” Chikako shuddered.

“I won’t even try to argue that point, Chikako. My home world’s history is filled with stories of bloodshed and conquest.” Looking down at the book in front of her Chiyoko asked the question burning on her mind. “Sempai what does this book have to do with Choe-long and us?”

“This book covers the earliest recorded history of this nation. The work of a lifetime in the making. I have spent the day just working my way through just the first three chapters.” Satomi answered with a crooked smile. “Unlike the bible in our home world. This work is more historical than religious in nature. You can see where Master Tanjiro was able to remove the fantasy and fiction from historical fact.”

“What about the birth of the gods? How does he explain that little bit of fantasy sempai?” Chiyoko challenged.

“He doesn’t. At no time does he question the existence of the Gods, kohai. You have to remember that in this world, magic and alchemy are facts. He had no need to explain the birth of the gods. They just are.” Satoko pointed out for her student with a one friendly smile.

“Yes, ma’am. Is my ignorance showing yet?” Asked a blushing Chiyoko.

“No so much your ignorance kohai, but your preconceived notions of this world. One in which you do not yet know all the rules for, kohai.” Satomi chuckled out before opening the book. The second Chiyoko saw the handwritten script she damned near fell off her seat in shock. “Yes, kohai. This is the original texts. Written in the man’s own hand.”

“But… but… this is impossible! It should have crumbled to dust centuries ago! It has to be a copy!” Chiyoko croaked out.

“In a world surrounded and inundated with magic and alchemy why would it just crumble to dust, kohai? There is no reason for the loss of such works to time as in our own world. Use your Sight kohai. See for yourself.” Satoko ordered Chiyoko bluntly.

Chiyoko wanted to tell Satoko to piss off, but her old reflexes to respect her teachers kicked in. As she scanned the massive book with her magical Sight the book glowed a brilliant orange. When she placed her left hand on the book, she received a rather violent jolt. “Son-of-a-bitch! That hurt.”

“Oh, did I forget to tell you about the nasty habit it has of electrocuting anyone who hasn’t fed it blood?” Satomi chuckled.

“Thanks a lot Doc.” Chiyoko grumbled as she gave the former Professor a dirty look. “Care to tell me why you left that little piece of information out?”

“To teach you a lesson about this world.” Satomi told her with a harsh snarl. “And the rules that govern here. I hope I don’t have to explain it?”

“Yes, sempai. One that I’ll never forget again.” Chiyoko answered in shame. “That when it comes to magic all bets are off.”

“Good. Next do more than just view the magic. Study it. There should be clues in how to deal with the spell’s properties.” Satomi schooled her. “Where was I? Something about the bargain between Choe-long and his siblings.”

“Yes, Sempai. You said that Master Tanjiro might have written about this deal he struck with his siblings.” Akani helped out.

“Ah, yes. It was in the last year of the Independent Island Kingdoms. Around five-hundred BC, the Nation of Han-wu invaded. For the next fifteen years the Han-wu army pushed southward. Destroying everything before it. Then in the year one-eighteen on the island of Shikoku for you Chiyoko, Burossamusutōmu for the rest of you. A young maiden, by the name of Yuki Otani, led a band of rebels against the invading army, driving them back into the sea. The young lady was the equivalent of our Joan of Arc. Just thirteen centuries early with a totally different outcome. Anyway, two years later, that small band had grown to an army of close to four thousand. She started a campaign to free the other six islands. Within two years she had driven the Han-wu army back to the four main islands. It was also the year that the Han-wu Kingdom brought to bear their greatest weapon. Magicians and alchemists. Over the ensuing fourteen months the Han-wu had pushed Yuki back. During one extremely violent battle Yuki was almost captured. It was at this time the first Dragon Samurai are mentioned. According to the text they came riding down out of the skies on the backs of majestic dragons. Within six months of the Battle of the Dragons as it was called all seven islands of Sebun'airando was united under Yuki Otani.” Satomi explained for the five.

“What about the deal, sempai?” Chiyoko pleaded.

“I’m coming to that, kohai. You see there were originally six Dragon Samurai not five. One for each of the Dragons of Neutrality. When the war was over, Yuki Otani was placed upon the Celestial Throne as the first ever ruler of all Sebun'airando. The original Dragon Samurai were never heard from again. But like the Dragon Princess the Samurai have always reappeared just before a great crises threatens Sebun'airando. This was part of the bargain originally but Choe-long felt that his siblings gave far too much power to the Dragon Samurai. In return for his continued support they cut back on the number from six to five, and while Choe-long was forced to surrender where he could hide his samurai. In return Choe-ze had to surrender part of her domain to Choe-long. Since then, every time the Dragon Samurai have been needed, he has tried to extract another bargain for a more powerful position from his siblings.” Satomi had fallen into her old lecture habits and smiled as it felt good for her to teach once more.

“Damn all that was in just the first few chapters?” Chiyoko asked in shock.

“Not hardly. I had to cut a deal with Librarian Ryo to find the needed information. Thankfully he isn’t as nearly hide bound as that old fool Elder Hue.” Satomi placed her hand on the massive book. “It’ll take me four to five months to translate this historical work.”

“If not longer. We’re talking about more than fourteen-hundred years of written history here. When I said this was the complete workings of Elder Kawamura Tanjiro greatest of the Temple Librarians for the Ten Temples of Truth. I wasn’t joking.” Satomi chuckled. “According to Librarian Ryo. Elder Kawamura Tanjiro was no ordinary monk. Tanjiro was a Librarian much like Ryo. He like Tanjiro was tasked with storing the gathered knowledge of the Temples. Only Tanjiro did more.”

“I can see that, sempai. How long did it take him to compile all of this?” Chiyoko asked in awe.

“Fifty-three years. He started in the tenth year of the fifth dynasty. He had already held the position of Temple Librarian for ten years before he started. He worked on first compiling the individual historical writings. Then he began to write them down in order while double checking with other historical texts. When he finally finished Tanjiro was on his death bed. They say he wrote the last pages with his dying breath.” Satomi as she wiped a tear from her cheek. “This world lost one of its greatest teachers.”

Satoko smiled sadly at her sister miko. “Satomi sempai, you’re such a romantic. A fantastic teacher with the heart of a true poet. It is no wonder your students fought just to sit in your class.”

“Don’t try to butter me up, Satoko. I know the truth. My students believed me to be the incarnation of the Devil himself. Especially during finals.” Satomi chuckled as she sat back on her heels.

“No, they only believed that you were out to collect their souls while pushing them beyond their comfortable little boxes of academia.” Satoko countered as she smiled at her sister and oldest friend. “I do have one question. During your search of Tanjiro’s work. Did you chance upon a way to find the Dragon Princess?”

“That is the sixty-four dollar question. I’ve found more than eighteen references to how the Dragon Princess was revealed.” Satomi answered with a sigh. “Sadly, none of them are even remotely the same. It’s as if every time the Dragon Princess appears, they come from another part of the country. Never in the same Prefecture and always in hiding.”

“Can you give us any details that are the same?” Kasumi asked respectfully.

“There are a few details that are similar. For starters there’s the mark. All Dragon Princess bare the mark of the Celestial Dragon upon their left shoulder. It is a birthmark in the shape of a dragon’s claw. All of them bare a resemblance to the original Yuki Otani.” Satomi explained. “But the one thing they all have in common that you need to worry about is their ability to gather supports. Not just ordinary supports, but warriors willing to fight for her to the death. Only once has the Princess’s supporters not actively hidden her. Even then no one knew how to find her.”

“Sounds like the Princess is protected by some kind of illusionary or misdirection spell to me.” Yoshi snarked as she looked over at Chiyoko. “Well how about it, sister?”

“I hate to say this, but this is one time that I have no clue as where to start. With you and Chikako I had a place to start. I knew who I was looking for and had a basic idea of your alchemic signature. Here I got nothing.” Chiyoko answered as she shrugged her shoulders.

“Couldn’t you do like you did before? You know just makeup a spell?” Akane asked with a crooked smile.

“If I had somewhere to start. I mean there are plenty of songs and poems that I was able to work with for each of you. I don’t know of any poems or songs that talk about princesses.” Chiyoko looked to Satomi and Satoko.

“There is always, The Who, Saxon, or Azealia Banks, Mistress Chiyoko.” Satoko said with her original winning smile. “I would start with Saxon’s Princess of the Night. There more than a few magical over tones in the song.”

Chiyoko sat back and thought about what Satoko was suggesting and the lyrics just came to her. Alone with what she would need to find the Dragon Princess. “I need my map, a bowl of water, a blazer with sticks tender, an empty crystal jar, a feather, and lump of raw blue glass.”

Satomi and Satoko didn’t even question Chiyoko’s orders. They both took off in different directions to find the listed items. Akane, Kasumi, Chikako, and Yoshi all just looked at her with blank expressions. Chiyoko sighed.

“Each item represents one of the five Classical Elements and one of us. The bowl of water for Yoshi. The blazer of fire for Akane. The feather for air, that is you Kasumi. The blue glass come from the earth, is Chikako. And the empty crystal jar is for me, the Void.” Chiyoko explained for her sisters. “I’ll be right back with the map and the crystal pendent.”

Chiyoko was the first one back. She unrolled the map on the table. “This was how we started the hunt for you, and Chikako, Yoshi. Only this time, I’m going to be doing things slightly different.”

“How?” Akane asked of her.

“Well for starters. This time I’ll be using all of the elements instead of just one to track the Princess. We all have some kind of connection to her through our individual elements. I can’t just brute force my way through this one.” Chiyoko explained and then blushed. “I got a feeling that I’ll need more than just one spell.”

“You’ve never been so uncertain Chiyoko. Why?” Kasumi asked her.

“I’m dealing with prophecy magics here. Shit that is all kinds of stupid crazy. I got to unravel each layer to find our missing Princess first.” Chiyoko explained then got a nasty grin. “I’ve also got to summon our ride.”

“Summon our ride?” Chikako asked as she cocked her head to the side. “What does that mean?”

“That one line about descending on the backs of dragons. It kind of reminded me of a poem my mother used to tell me when I was a little child.” Chiyoko told them all with a fond smile of memory. “It used to make me laugh.”

“What do you think the poem will do, Chiyoko?” Akane asked.

“With a little bit of luck. Draw the original dragons or most likely their descendants to us.” Chiyoko chuckled then gave them all a nasty smile. “I don’t know about you, but that kind of firepower is something I’ll always welcome in my book. Especially with what we’ll be facing.”

“Thinking ahead instead of reacting, kohai?” Satomi asked as she returned. In her hands was clear crystal jar, a feather, and lump of raw blue glass.

“It would be a nice change.” Satoko said as she entered the room with the bowl of water, and a blazer with tender. “Hopefully these will work for you kohai. These were the only ones that were available at the time.”

“They’ll do, sempai. I just need the basic elements for the spells.” Chiyoko laid out the map then placed the bowl, blazer, crystal jar, feather, and blue glass at five different points around the map in the shape of a star. After filling the blazer with tinder and starting a fire Chiyoko thought about the spells she was going to use. Holding the crystal pendent over the map she cleared her throat then began to sing.

With each verse Chiyoko sang the brighter the crystal glowed. Once it was at it’s brightest it began to pulse. With each pulse Chiyoko would move the pendant to hang over a different Prefecture.

The pendant’s pulsing grew to a steady flash over six separate Prefectures. Yamaguchi, Kōchi, Osaka, Nagano, Aomori, Iwate, and Gunma. This unsettled Chiyoko so she continued to sing hoping to narrow down her search.

As the last chorus faded away so did Chiyoko’s hopes of being able to get away with using only the one spell. “Well, crap. That sucks rocks. Six deferent possible locations. All of which showed to be just as viable as the others. Okay sempai. Ideas?”

“Azealia Banks, Ice Princess.” Satoko suggested.

“No, Satoko. We need a more direct spell. Chiyoko try Billy Joel’s Uptown Girl. There are plenty of references to a hidden social princess.” Satomi answered with more authority than she felt.

“Okay. I’m up for anything.” Chiyoko said with a chuckle.

As she sang the pendant began to swing then glow brighter. Moving the crystal pendant to hang over the Prefecture of Nagano, Chiyoko smiled. Slowly lowering the pendant towards the map, the pendant flared with a blinding light as it touched the Prefecture. “Looks like we know in what prefecture the Dragon Princess is in. Now we just need to narrow it down to which village. We wouldn’t happen to have a map of Nagano?”

“No, need for that Chiyoko. There is only one place in the whole Prefecture that could hide the Dragon Princess.” Kasumi said with a wishful smile. “The mountain resort town of Sunōmaunten.”

“Okay, I bit, why?” Chiyoko asked her.

“The town is isolated for starters. It spends more than 9 months of the year covered in snow. The reason is its position at the midway point on the side of Mount Hotakadake in the heart of the Nagano Prefecture. There is only two ways in or out.” Kasumi explained. “It is without a doubt the perfect natural mountain fortress.”

“Let me guess. The people that live there have also adapted to living in such a harsh climate that they are the perfect warriors for the area.” Chiyoko asked with a smirk.

“That would be the understatement of the century, Chiyoko.” Chikako told her bluntly. “No one, I mean, no one. Can pass through that mountainous area without tipping off the people of Sunōmaunten. Or getting a nasty response from them. They do not like outsiders.”

“More like they don’t trust outsiders. More than one military unit has been runout of those mountains at spear, sword, knife, and gun point. Tourists though are another matter.” Yoshi told her while chuckling. “They’ll gladly fleece them for every last Drake in their pockets.”

“Damn, sounds like an other mountain resort town I know of back home.” Satomi chuckled. “Nice and rural, with a population ready to skin the tourists.”

“True, but we always did have the best vacations at Deep Creek lake.” Satoko agreed as she too smiled. “And the skiing in the winter was some of the best in the state.”

“Are you saying that we’ll have no clue as to where they’ll hide her. Great, just fucking great. Can this day get any more screwed up?” Chiyoko grumbled.

“Well, at least you have a place to start.” Akani chuckled.

“Oh yeah. A place to start, she says. Just how do you figure that?” Chiyoko grumbled. “Do you know how many place they hide someone in the mountains? Let’s not forget how easy it would be for the Princess to just blend in with the surrounding population.”

“Well, you did say something about something call the What.” Kasumi said just before she cocked her head to the side. “Who are they?”

“Not the What, Kasumi, the Who. They’re a group of musicians from my home.” all four of her sisters gave Chiyoko a blank look. “We have some really crazy names for our musician groups back home. Especially the rock bands.”

“Now there is the understatement of the millennium.” Satomi chuckled. “Let’s see the is the Who, the Clash, Blue-Oyster Cult, AC/DC, Led Zeppelin, Black Sabbath, Guns N’ Roses, Van Halen, Bon Jovi, Aerosmith, just to name a few.”

“Hey, let’s not forget my favorite bands. You know Journey, Motley Crew, Rush, Judas Priest, The Scorpions, Foreigner, Def Leppard, Talking Heads, Styx, Metallica, and The Police.” Satoko put in with a smile at the stunned look on Chiyoko’s face. “What? I have an eclectic taste in music.”

“I’ll say.” Chiyoko mumbled.

“Your home world must be a truly colorful world, Chiyoko.” Chikako said with eyes wide and filled with amazement. “I still find it hard to believe that there could be so much violence in your world’s history.”

“Kohai, our world is both a vivid and dark at the same time. I’ve a theory as to why.” Satomi said as she ran her hand over the map. “In this world the country you call Sebun'airando or the Seven Islands is what we call Japan. Japan in our world only has four. If we count in Okinawa there are five main islands. That is the biggest difference between the two. Physically anyway.”

“When Satomi came to me with her idea. I did some digging on my own. This world has even more differences than just the number of islands in Japan. For starters, unlike in our world the North American and South American continents in this world are not connected. There is no English Channel, the England of this world is connected to Europe by a land bridge that is more than two hundred miles wide. The polar ice caps are two to three times the size of those in our world. Not to mention this world is filled with magic and alchemy.” Satoko explained as she cocked her head to the side. “I still haven’t figured out if the ice age stayed longer or came late.”

“I believe that this world suffered a second ice age, sempai.” Chiyoko said as she scratched her chin. “At least a mini-ice age.”

“I don’t understand what you mean by a second or mini-ice age, but the great ice fields of the North have always been there, sempai.” Akani told them.

“This is true, sempai. I do not know of these North American and South American continents, but I think you mean the Liberion Union and Amerigo States. They are the newest nations in our world.” Yoshi said quickly.

“And the most powerful. The Liberion Union may not be allowed to produce heavy weapons according to the 1865 Peace Accords. That doesn’t mean they can’t design or own them. Not that it matters for them. Liberion has entire legions of alchemists and magicians.” Chikako grunted as she looked at the others. “For every alchemist in all of Sebun'airando. Liberion has at least a hundred if not more. All of whom have been trained in one of the greatest state run and sanctioned alchemist academies in the world.”

“Not even Orussian, Karlsland, or Britannian has a school that matches the Liberion school.” Kasumi shivered. “Or their sheer numbers. My grandfather once said that there was no nation, he feared more than Liberion. When I asked him why. He asked me how powerful I was in my alchemy. When I couldn’t answer him, he asked. ‘Can you hold off one hundred enemy alchemists on your own?’ I told him no naturally. Then he said. ‘And that is why I fear Liberion.’ I didn’t understand what he meant until a few months ago.”

“What happened?” Chiyoko asked afraid to hear the answer.

“We were visited by the Liberion envoy. Three of his four bodyguards were alchemists. All trained in the classical elements.” Kasumi shuttered. “I knew that I had power, but not enough to fight three trained alchemists. Especially all at once.”

“Damn. Talk about getting a kick in the teeth. How do you feel now?” Yoshi asked her with some worry.

“I don’t know. I know that I’m far more powerful than a hundred normal alchemists that’s for sure.” Kasumi giggled.

“That would explain the hands-off attitude of the Elders.” Satomi sighed. At Chiyoko’s look of confusion she explained. “Of all the nations in this world Sebun'airando is the weakest when it comes to alchemy and magic. It also explains the passage about the dragons that the first samurai rode.”

“How was the passage worded, sempai?” Chiyoko asked quickly.

“Here, look for yourself.” Satomi said as she turned the pages to the passage.

“In the mountain passage of Chūgoku Mountains, did the two great armies clash. For four days and nights they warred over a thin batch of land known only as the Serpent’s gape. As the Great leader Yuki Otani was beset by numerous enemies, six foreign samurai did descend from the heavens upon the backs of majestic dragons. With Wind, Fire, Water, Earth, with feats of unimaginable Magic and the dragon fire, they drove back Han-wu’s army. These samurai and their dragons did bring with them the teachings of western alchemy and magic onto the Seven Kingdoms.” Chiyoko read aloud. “Why do I have the feeling that the original Dragon Samurai and their dragons were European?”

“That would explain the illustration on the next page.” Satomi said as she flipped to the next page. “Here look. What do you see?”

“Holy shit! Those are European Dragons. But the armor doesn’t match up. That isn’t iron or bronze age armor. It’s more along the lines of the late seventeenth and early eighteenth century Europe as well.” Chiyoko said as she studied the illustration on the page before her. “Nothing makes any sense.”

“I have a possible theory to explain that as well. Like us, those first samurai were pulled from another time and world. The subsequent samurai that followed were from this world though.” Satoko said out loud. “With the exception of one samurai every time. The Samurai of the Void.”

“Ah shit.” Chiyoko grumbled. “Why do I have the feeling that the prophecies of this world have a way of reaching into the other worlds?”

“Let’s just say that I wouldn’t put it past the magic of this world.” Satoko smirked as she waved her hand down her front. “Or the gods.”

“Okay, any suggestions on how to proceed?” Chiyoko asked.

“Might as well try to call your dragons, kohai.” Satomi suggested. “That or see if you can get a better location on the Dragon Princess.”

“Let’s try for the Dragon Princess first.” Akani voted.

“Couldn’t hurt with my help. I say you go for the Dragon Princess.” Yoshi told Chiyoko with a grin.

“That make three votes for the Dragon Princess. Once you add in mine.” Kasumi said as she held up her hand.

“I would say it is unanimous, but you have the last vote.” Chikako told her.

“Well looks like we go for the Princess first.” Chiyoko sighed. “I guess the best way to go about it would be to use something from the Who. Let me think.” Chiyoko scratched her chin then smiled. “Got it.”

Once again she took a breath and began to sing.

As she sang the water began to swirl while the blazer began to smoke heavily. The feather slowly began stand on end and the blue glass began to melt. With each verse the four elements were slowly drawn to the empty crystal jar.

The more she sang the faster the four elements pulled together into the jar. From the blazer a stream of smoke. The water just flowed into the jar. The blue glass split in half and one half stayed in place while the other oozed into the jar. The feather stirred the mix.

As the four elements swirled within the jar a face began to form. One that in no way matched the local population. It had all the markings the oval-face of the aristocracy. One that screamed Royalty of the first order.

“Holy shit! I know that face.” Yoshi exclaimed. “Not the person but the face. We all do. That is the child of the old Emperor’s First Concubine and the Captain of the Guard.”

“Woah. Talk about pissing off the powers that be. No wonder she went into hiding. If the current Emperor knew that he had a sister with a stronger claim than his he would shake the pillars of heaven to find her.” Akani shivered. “I know what the Emperor would do if he felt that his power was threatened. Especially by a woman.”

“At least we know what she looks like now. That is an accurate picture of her?” Chikako asked as she pointed at the crystal jar.

“As accurate as I can get. Though I doubt that she be that hard to find. I just wish we had a better fix on her locations.” Chiyoko grumbled. The words had no sooner left her mouth than the face of the Dragon Princess shifted. Soon there was a mountainside watchtower in the crystal jar.

“I would say that is where we need to look. There are only so many of those watchtowers in the mountains. Most of them are empty this time of the year. During the winter months anyway.” Kasumi commented as she scratched her head. “This one looks like it doubles as basecamp for climbers and fire watchtower in the summer months.”

“That just means we got to get from here to there in the shortest time possible.” Chiyoko sighed. “Looks like it’s time to summon our ride.”

“Do you think we got enough room to hold five European majestic dragons in the courtyard?” Yoshi asked as she looked out into the courtyard. “I mean do you even know how big one of those things are?”

“Uumm… Not really why?” Chiyoko asked honestly.

“Okay Chiyoko, you need to understand that Celestial Dragons and Majestic Dragons are two separate species of dragons. While a Celestial Dragon can take the form of a human. Majestic Dragons only have one form, their dragon form. Another major difference is the way they fight. Celestial Dragons use magic and alchemy more than physical attacks. Majestic Dragons are more of your up front in your face lets punch it out types.” Satomi explained. “Even according to our own legends, the dragons of Europe were more beasts of war than peace. Then there is the size and body difference of the two species.”

“What size deference?” Chiyoko quickly asked.

“Look at the illustration of the Majestic Dragons and compare it to what you know of the Celestial Dragon. The Celestial Dragons are sleeker and leaner of body. Compared to the more muscular and broader form of the Majestic Dragon. One is built for Enlightenment the other for War.” Satomi explained.

“There is a reason for this miko. We of the Celestial Dragons are closer to the Gods than our more earthly brethren of the Majestic Dragons.” The voice was cultured and refined. All seven young women turned to face the person the voice belonged to. “My Sisters mortal children are all BRED for war.”

“My Lady Otohime, you grace us with your presence. You said your sister’s mortal children are bred for war. Are you talking about the Lady Zennyo Ryūō?” Satoko asked the Dragon Goddess of Death.

“I have more than one sister, miko.” Otohime chuckled. “No, the sister that I speak of is Tiamat, Goddess of the Western Dragons and wife of Bahamut, the Grand. I can tell by the looks in your eyes you’re confused young samurai. Tiamat is not the all-consuming deity of evil that she is portrayed as being by the Western scholars.”

“Was she the one that brought the original Dragon Samurai, my Lady?” Chiyoko asked with more respect than she had shown any of the other Dragon Gods.

“It was She who brought them here from the far flung worlds. As powerful as my nephews and nieces are, they lacked the needed perspective to find such powerful warriors in time to save the original Dragon Princess. It was I who went before my Sister. She reached through the Vale of Time and Space. Deep into a world where a humans and dragons lived side by side.” Otohime explained with a sly smile. “Such a wonderous world. How I have envied Tiamat’s ability to travel between the realms with such ease.”

“My Lady Otohime, how many of those original dragons are still in this world?” Akani asked as she looked down at the map and the six circled Prefectures. “Could they even still be alive? I know that Celestial Dragons are almost immortal but what about the Majestic Dragons?”

“They’re still here, child. Slumbering under magical cloaks of illusion. Hidden away from the sight of mankind.” Otohime answered with a chuckle. “Waiting for the greatest of the Kyamo no Sa, to call them back.”

“That let's me out then.” Chiyoko chuckled.

“Why do you say that Kyamo no Sa? You have done what none of the others have in all of their long and storied history.” Otohime told Chiyoko as she cocked her head to the side as a second immortal appeared. This immortal was another woman. “Allow me to introduce my sister Tiamat.”

“Ah so this is the Void that dared to cross the Vale on her own power. Such arrogance in one so young. Then again the young have always been reckless.” The Dragon Goddess chuckled. “Call my children child. They await you.”

“Okay, if you say so. I’ll give it a go.” Chiyoko sighed. Clearing her voice once more Chiyoko thought about what song or poem would work. Only one poem came to mind. Rise of the Dragons by Roberta Keller. “On the Wings of Right that crossed the great Void did arise the ancient Dragons. Warriors one and all. Guardians of Right. Protectors, defenders, against the endless night. Bringers of the Light. On wings of fearsome might. Scaled armored hides with but one weakness not in sight. Destroyers of the false Gods of War. In all colors of the rainbow at once did they attack. Only to slumber in Peace under the mountains of the wild. On the Wings of Right did come the Dragons.”

Chiyoko had no sooner finished the last verse than there was a series of crashes as thunder rolled over the temple. As the last crash sounded there was a huge outcry of panic. Chiyoko looked at the others then over at the two Dragon Goddess. Both of whom were smiling. Tiamat held her arms wide and yelled at the top of her voice. “After three millennium my children have awakened from their forced slumber!”

“Oh shit. Why do I have a feeling that I just did more than wake the dragons from their slumber?” Chiyoko asked Satomi and Satoko face palmed.

-----tbc-----

P.S. Sorry for the delay in posting this chapter. With the virus craziness going on I've had my hands full with taking care of the 4H clubs' horses, my own horses, and being a new foster parent.

---

Chapter 10
The return of the Majestic Dragons and where the hell did, he come from?

Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

All seven of the young women ran outside. Chiyoko stopped dead in her tracks causing her four sisters to run into her back. “HOLY SHIT!”

“Wha… wha… what are those?” Akane asked haltingly.

“Wa… Wa… What did you do Chiyoko?!” Chikako demanded from behind Akane.

“BY THE GODDESS! THEY’RE HUGE!” Kasumi screamed.

“WE’RE SUPPOSED TO RIDE THOSE?” Yoshi asked in shock.

“Ah yes. Finally, all of my children have returned to this world.” All seven turned to face the Dragon Goddess Tiamat. Chiyoko was the first to grasp what she was saying and did a fast count of the majestic dragons. “Yes, young samurai. All six have returned.”

“Oh boy. Guys I think we might have a small problem.” Chiyoko told her sisters. “We’re short one samurai.”

“No child. You’re short one knight.” Tiamat corrected her. “It was not samurai that I brought to this world, but Knights from the Dragon Orders.”

There was a massive roar followed by a blast of fire that split the heavy overhanging clouds. “Who dares to call the Dragon Knights from their slumber? Show yourself human scum or I’ll burn this temple to the ground.”

“You will do no such thing Dykacrat.” Tiamat called out sternly.

“Mother, you’re here?” The massive red dragon asked in surprise. “Why did you call us forth? There is no war here.”

“I was not the one to call you forth, my son.” Tiamat chuckled. “It was this young lady here. The greatest of the Voids. The only one to traverse the Vail under her own power.”

“Where is her brother?” The white dragon asked of them. “Where is my rider?”

“Calm yourself Qersiss.” Tiamat told the second largest dragon there with soft chuckle. “Your rider will be here shortly.”

“Hold up here, lady Tiamat. I thought there was only supposed to be five Dragon Samurai.” Chiyoko questioned. “Isn’t bringing in a sixth person like breaking the agreement between Choe-long and the other dragons?”

“THAT was their agreement. Not MINE. The Dragon Knights have been and always will be MINE.” Tiamat snarled. “That nephew of mine has been getting too big for his britches for a long time now. Time for him to remember his place.”

Tiamat held out her hand just over shoulder height then drew her index finger downward. Drawing a line that opened a portal in the Vale of Time and Space. They all watched as the Dragon Goddess reached through the portal, and with a simple tug, a young man in full armor appeared. “Time for you to take your place beside your sisters as a Knight of the White Rose Dragons, Miles.”

The young man looked around then saw Tiamat and dropped to one knee. “What is your command my Lady Tiamat?”

“Who the hell is this guy?” Kasumi demanded of Chiyoko.

“Damned if I know.” Chiyoko said as she looked from the young knight to the massive white dragon sitting outside of the compound. “But I got a feeling that him and the big girl are supposed to be here to help us.”

“Rise and greet your sisters in arms Miles of the White Rose Dragons.” Tiamat ordered the young man.

As he stood up and looked at the five identical young women. He did a double take then fell on his ass. “The legend speaks true. The Five Maidens.”

He turned and looked at Tiamat with awe filled eyes. “Have I truly been chosen to be the finale defender?” He asked in both hope and fear.

“Yes, you have. I suggest that you introduce yourself.” Tiamat said with a chuckle. “Before they decided to beat the crap out of you for just appearing inside of their home. From what I understand they can be quite forceful.”

“Forceful she says.” Otohime said with a chuckle. “That dear sister is a nice understatement. I would say more like downright nasty.”

“Lady Otohime, we’re not all that bad.” Yoshie huffed as she looked over at Chiyoko. “Chiyoko is the only one that thinks a hammer is the best way to get someone’s attention.”

“Yeah. I’m not that bad.” Chiyoko pouted.

“We know, sis. You just lack shall we say certain graces.” Akane told her as she hugged Chiyoko kindly.

The other girls wrapped Chiyoko in a hug as well. Their tender moment was interrupted by a heavy chuckle that sounded more like an earthquake. All ten people inside the compound looked up at the biggest majestic dragon of them all. Chiyoko gulped as the black dragon lower his head until his snout was just a few feet away from her face. Chiyoko could tell that this massive beast could bight her head off with a snap of his jaws.

His breath was warm and moist as it crested her face. “This one is truly worthy to be my rider. She lacks all sense of respect for those of power and is truly fearless. By the Gods of Battle where have you been woman?”

Chiyoko didn’t even think twice as she smacked the dragon across the snout. “DON’T CALL ME WOMAN LIKE THAT YOU GREAT SCALY OAF!”

“Such fire! She is a warrior in more ways than one! IF the other four have half the fire as she, then we’ll need to step up our game bothers.” Looking over at the white dragon he chuckled. “As for you dear sister. I can tell that you and your rider will have to push yourselves to match them.”

“For once brother dear I believe you’re right.” The white dragon said as she lowered her head to within feet of Miles’ face. “What say you rider?”

“I don’t know about the Maidens, but I don’t back down from challenges. I am a Knight of the White Rose Dragon Order. Sworn defenders of the Goddess Tiamat. Rightful riders of the Snow Dragons. Raised in the ways of Dragon kind. Trained from childhood in the ways of the sword, shield, and lance.” The more Miles spoke to Qersiss the straighter he stood.

“That is the fire of my knights. I am Qersiss the Bunny Slayer rider. What is your name?” Qersiss asked him.

“I’m known as Miles the Fair.” He said as he pulled off his helmet. All five girls were forced to hold their breath at the stunningly beautiful man that stood before them. His skin was pale, his eyes were ice blue, and his hair fell to the nape of his neck was almost pure white.

“Holy shit! He’s almost an albino.” Chiyoko whispered to the others.

Seeing the looks on the faces of the five sisters Miles just sighed. “I see that my appearance has it’s normal effect on the populace. It has caused more than a few problems over the years. At least they didn’t swoon and fall at my feet trying to bed me.”

“Damn he’s about full of himself. I say we just throw his happy ass in the fish pond and be done with him.” Yoshi told the others.

“I’m with Yoshi on this one sis.” Chikako said as she cocked her hips and placed her left hand on her hip. “We don’t need no sinking man.”

“Same here. Why do we need him anyway?” Akane asked with her head cocked.

“I got to say sis. I’m with the others on this.” Kasumi said with a cocky grin. “I also like Yoshi’s idea of the pond. I doubt that he can swim in all that iron.”

The deep rumbling chuckle that came from the white dragon drew everyone’s attention. “It seems to me Miles that you’ll have to prove yourself to your sisters in arms. Are you ready my rider?”

“More than ready.” Miles smirked as he stood up straight replacing his helmet and holding out his hands. “To me Snaggletooth.”

A giant Claymore sword appeared out of thin air. Miles looked at the four young ladies before him. “Shall we dance maidens?”

“This one is all yours Chikako.” Chiyoko said as she stepped back. “And Chikako. No alchemy. Keep it fair.”

Chikako pouted as she let her robes fall away and her armor form about her body. “Aaaahhhh! You’re no fun.” Holding out her own hands, Chikako called out for her Sourusureiyāzu. A massive black bastard sword appeared in Chikako’s hands. “Vengefully dance Worm blade.”

Miles smiled at the black bastard sword in Chikako’s hands. “Such a massive weapon for one so small. Though I do have to admit that I have dreamed of facing the Soul Eater of legend.”

That was the only preamble between the two combatants. They clashed in fury of slashes and blocks that would do credit to any God of Battle. For every strike that Chikako tried Miles had a block. Only Chiyoko could tell that Miles was holding back. It wasn’t until Miles locked Chikako’s sword in a downward swipe that the fight was called by Yoshi.

“Hold!” Yoshi called out. Chikako backed away. Miles just stood up straight. “Well done, Sir Miles. You held off our sister admirably.”

“She did well for a beginner. Her form is adequate, but she lacks any true understanding of the Bastard sword. I can tell that she is more comfortable is a single edge blade. One with a slight curve.” Miles told Yoshi. “If I were to hazard a guess. I would say that she was never trained in a dual edge bladed weapon of such size.”

“Sir Miles, none of the Dragon Samurai have been truly trained in the use of their Sourusureiyāzu.” Tiamat told the young knight kindly. “It shall fall to you to be their teacher in the Arts of the Blade, Shield, and Lance.”

Yoshie, Chikako, Akane, and Kasumi all started to object but Chiyoko held up her hand forestalling them. “The Lady Tiamat is right. None of us really know how to use our Sourusureiyāzu. Sure, we can all call them and use their power. But none of us truly know how to use them in a fight.”

Chiyoko looked Miles dead in the eyes. “You were holding back, Sir Miles. Please don’t try to lie. One of us will know the moment that you do.”

“Yes, I was holding back. I wanted to judge the skill of your sister. With that being said, which of you shall be next?” Miles asked with a smirk.

Akane didn’t even think twice and dropped her robes calling for her armor and Sourusureiyāzu. The twin katana’s flashed into existence. “Hell’s Fire Reduce them to Ash! Ice Wind Bring your frozen embrace!”

Miles just smiled and held his sword in one hand. “Come Hadrian’s Wall.”

A massive two-by-four foot curved shield appeared on Miles’ left arm. “Well fair maiden. Shall we?”

Akane last a little longer against Miles than Chikako did but the result was the same. She ended up disarmed and staring down the pointy end of his sword. “You have some skill, but you need work. When using two swords you must attack with one and defend with the other. Especially when using two long swords. Like those beautiful twins.”

“Do you intend to test all of your fellow riders, Sir Miles?” The white dragon Qersiss asked of her rider.

“I must know what we have to work with, Lady Qersiss. I fear for more than just their safety, but yours and the other dragons as well.” Miles answered honestly. “Their only weapons are their Sourusureiyāzu and their magic.”

“WHAT?!” Roared the red dragon. “They have no lances! Can they even ride?”

“That has yet to be seen Lord Dykacrat.” Miles answered with a bow then looked over at the massive blue dragon. “I know that according to legend Lord Deghia, your rider has always been known for your Lance.”

“This is true Sir Miles. Though I doubt that my current rider would know the first thing about using a lance.” The blue dragon dropped his head over the wall into the courtyard and sniffed Yoshi. “From her smell I believe that she has only ever used a harpoon.”

Yoshi squared her shoulders and defiantly looked into the eyes of the massive dragon. “That’s the only way to end the fight with a blue fin.”

The massive dragon head pulled back a little as he chuckled. “She’ll do.”

The brown dragon looked to the yellow dragon. “Tell me, Ygi do you find your rider suitable as well?”

“I don’t know Brikat. I have yet to see what she can do. Though I doubt that there will be much difference between her and the others. They all lack the same training.” The yellow dragon lowered his head down so he could look Kasumi in the eyes. “But I must say that this one has fire in her belly.”

“I won’t deny that I lack the skills needed to truly use my Sourusureiyāzu in combat. I know that none of us really know how to use them to their full potential.” Kasumi admitted to the massive yellow dragon.

Once again, a majestic dragon just chuckled and drew its head back. “Fire and passion runs deeply in this samurai, brothers and sister. This one has passion to spare. And a true believer in the truth.”

“Well, I sort of can’t help but be a believer in the truth as I cannot lie or be lied to.” Kasumi admitted honestly as always.

“The Maiden of Truth.” Miles whispered then as he looked to the others one at a time, he gave with all the titles of his home world. Starting with Yoshi he began to name them. “The Maiden of Purity.” For Akane he whispered. “The Maiden of Unrelenting Light.” Looking at Chikako. “The Maiden of Liberty.” When he got to Chiyoko he bowed as deeply as his armor would allow. “The Dark Maiden of the Void and my counterpart.”

All five girls ignored the titles that Miles gifted them. Especially Chiyoko. Instead they continued to square off against Miles. Each one testing their skills with the blade against the young man.

Over the next half hour Miles faced off against Yoshi and Akane. Both young women did their best, but Miles easily defended himself. When it was Chiyoko’s turn, Miles found that he had to up his game. The two spared almost as equals. Though the other four girls could tell that Miles was still holding back. That was until Chiyoko lost her temper and snarled.

Chiyoko used an overhand slash with her katana and a side thrust with her wakizashi. The sudden attack forced Miles onto the defense. With barely enough time to raise his shield to block the katana he had to use his long sword to block the wakizashi. These two actions left him wide open. Chiyoko’s kick to the midsection staggered the young man backward. She followed this up with a double downward slash by both weapons. Which Miles barely managed to block the dual attack with his shield. Miles knew that he would have to fight back. And soon. The easiest way was with a side slash with his sword to Chiyoko’s middle. An attack that forced Chiyoko on the defense.

As the two combatants backed away from each other Yoshi called out. “Hold!”

Akane, Chikako, and Kasumi stood there clapping. Chiyoko smiled and returned her Sourusureiyāzu to their holding stand. Miles just held out his arms and return his shield and sword to the either from where he had called them. Miles removed his helmet and bowed to Chiyoko. “Well done, Maiden.”

“Thank you, Sir Miles. Though I doubt that my skills are a true match to your own. I know that I got lucky and caught you off guard with the double attack. May I know why?” Chiyoko asked him politely.

Miles chuckled. “To be honest. I have never had someone switch between kenjutsu, long sword, short sword, saber, rapier and dagger with such ease. Five incredibly unique styles, yet you were able to mix them all. May I know who your Blade Master is, Maiden?”

“Master Robert Kimbell. The gentleman is a retired military man and historian. He has quite literally studied just about every style of sword technique known to man.” Chiyoko chuckled then smiled. “He would find your skills a true challenge. He mastered the broadsword.”

“It must be a fascinating world that you come from for one man to be able to master so many different sword styles.” Miles said with an answering smile.

“You could say that.” Chiyoko answered with a chuckle.

Miles just smiled and looked at the five teenage maidens. “If you could each give me an example of your magical abilities, please?”

Yoshie was the first to show off. She clapped her hands together and called forth a fresh water spring. It bubbled up out of the ground to water the plants that surround the compound. Akane was up next. She called forth a small fire that burned away the leaves that cloaked the ground surrounding the outer wall. Chikako formed an earthen pillar topped with a shallow bowl that Yoshie quickly filled with water for a birdbath. Kasumi smiled and commanded a gentle breeze to sweep the leaves from the courtyard. Miles stood back in amazement at the skill showed by these four young women.

“I must say, Ladies. I have never seen such fine control over power.” He turned and looked to Chiyoko. “And what of you Maiden of the Void?”

Chiyoko smiled and cleared her throat. With a smile she thought about one of her favorite poems by Lisa King before singing out.

Miles fell backwards as a dove appeared out of nowhere to land in front of him. The dove held a white rose in its beak. What startled Miles wasn’t the dove presa but the sheer size of the bird. One doesn’t expect to see a white dove the size of a Great Dane. “By the Gods!”

“Oops. Sorry about that. I put a little too much humph into that one.” Chiyoko giggled as she waved her hand making the dove vanish back to where it came from. “Next time I’ll hold back on the power a lot more.”

“If that was you holding back fair Maiden. I don’t want to see you cut lose.” Miles chuckled. “For some reason I find the idea of you becoming enraged and working magic a terrifying thought.”

“Sir Miles take a piece of free advice. When Chiyoko starts grinning find the nearest exit. If she’s giving you a faint smile run for the hills.” Akane wise cracked. “Our sister has a very short temper. Not to mention major self-control issues in the anger management department.”

“HAY! I told you that I’m not that bad.” Chiyoko bitched.

“Yes, we know dear one.” Otohime said as she placated Chiyoko. “You just tend to be a little more direct than my brothers and sisters care to accept.”

“No sister. I find her attitude refreshing. None of that sickening bowing and scarping. You know the shit that we normally get from humans.” Tiamat said with a smile.

“You would. You never were one for formality, sister.” Otohime grunted before laughing out right. “Though I do have to agree with you about the current Kyamo no Sa. She brings a refreshing attitude to the position.”

“Oh, give me a break already.” Chiyoko sighed.

The other girls wrapped Chiyoko in a group hug. They all knew that of the five of them she was the one most out of touch with their world. They knew that Chiyoko fought with herself over more than just her anger.

“Forgive me, Lady Chiyoko. I overstepped my bounds.” Miles said as he bowed to her. Taking Chiyoko by the left hand he kissed the back of her knuckles. “I promise to never do so again.”

“Forget about it, Sir Miles. I know that I have a quicksilver temper.” Chiyoko sighed and then giggled. “It sometimes gets the better of me. Especially when I’m working magic.”

“Magic is a powerful tool, my Lady. One that unlike alchemy is more affected by emotion. The stronger your emotions the more powerful the magical pull. The stronger the pull the harder it is to control.” Miles explained. “Unlike myself, one who does not have such a powerful tool at my disposal.”

“Wait. You’re the other half of the Void, but you cannot work magic. How does that work?” Yoshie asked for the others.

“There are two halves to the Void. Just as there are males and females. The male half of the Void is more martial in nature. The female half is spiritual in nature, therefor more in tuned to the magic of the Void. The more in tuned an individual is to their feminine half the stronger their connection to the magic of the Void.” Miles explained not seeing Chiyoko’s growing blush.

“Relax, sis. He doesn’t notice and we won’t tell.” Kasumi whispered to her.

“Thank you for that explanation Sir Miles.” Chikako said quickly to cover up for Chiyoko’s sudden lack of conversation skill.

“You’re quite welcome Mistress. Though I must admit that I am a little surprised at your lack of knowledge concerning the Void verses your amazing skills. Not even the Master Mages and Alchemists of my home can compare to the five of you.” Miles couldn’t keep his amazement out of his voice. “May I know where you came by your knowledge?”

“Their knowledge and skill for the mystic arts are a gift from their various patron Gods, Sir Knight.” Tiamat explained for Miles. “These five Samurai are unique among their number. In more ways than one.”

“I see, Lady Tiamat. I shall endeavor to expand their skills in the ways of the Blade, Shield, and Lance. You have my word of honor.” Miles told the Dragon Goddess as he bowed deeply to her.

Tiamat turned to Otohime. “It is time for us to go sister. The Knights have the situation well in hand.”

“I believe that you’re right sister.” Otohime said with a smile. “Though I believe that we have one last task to perform here.”

“Oh, what would that be?” Tiamat asked in confusion.

“Your children need weyrs.” Otohime pointed overhead towards the six hovering majestic dragons. “I doubt that the monks of this temple will appreciate them using their roofs as a place to perch.”

“We would greatly appreciate them not landing on the roofs of our temple, Mistress Otohime.” The man’s voice came from the gate to the temple grounds. Everyone turned as one to face the Temple Elder. He bowed to them all. “The other brothers and sisters fear coming closer, Kyamo no Sa.”

“Elder Tashiro, please forgive the interruption of your routine.” Chiyoko said quickly with a deep and respectful bow. “We shall see to the correction immediately. If you’ll give us but a few moments?”

Tashiro just smiled bowed and left the compound. Not before getting one more parting shot. “Please be about your business Kyamo no Sa. You and the other Dragon Samurai have already upset the natural balance and harmony of the temple enough for one day.”

“One of these days I’m going to put my boot up that man’s ass.” Satomi snarled as she popped her knuckles.

“Not before I rip his head off and shit down his neck, sister.” Satoko grounded out between clenched teeth. “That man is a bigger pain in the ass than Director Hines back home.”

“Chiyoko, do you know why the miko have such hatred for the temple elder?” Chikako asked of her new sister.

“Let’s just say that Elder Tashiro reminds them of someone that they would happily gut if ever given the chance. That and Elder Tashiro’s attitude towards women really pisses off Satomi and Satoko.” Chiyoko explained with a barely hidden chuckle. “Not that I blame them. I can’t stand the man myself. I really hate chauvinistic pigs.”

“Lady Chiyoko, you do a disservice Elder Tashiro.” Miles said then grinned as the seven young women turned on him. “You give him too much credit and insult pigs everywhere.”

When the five samurai and two mako heard this, they started to first giggle then finally bust out laughing. Miles’ simple comment had earned his way into their confidence. “Might I suggest we be about our business ladies? The dragons cannot hold a hover for an extended period.”

“Sir Miles, just how large does a roost need to be for a majestic dragon?” Yoshi asked him.

“My Lady Yoshi! Dragons do not roost!” Miles exclaimed in shock and disbelief over the lack of respect for the dragons. “You must understand that dragons are noble and proud creatures of war.” Miles sniffed as if he was smelling something rotten in the air. “They are dignified creatures. Not some barnyard fowl fit only for eating or eggs.”

“Then what do they use for sleeping on?” Akane asked politely. She could tell that this was a touchy subject for the knight.

“A majestic dragon always rests on a ledge or some other high point. They do not ‘roost’. They use a weyr.” Miles said as he put on an air of superiority. One that the teenage girls could tell was totally fake. “We need six proper weyrs for our companions, Ladies. Do you believe that you can perform the task? Or should we allow the Lady Tiamat the honors?”

Otohime and Tiamat chuckled at the none too subtle challenge made by Miles. One that all five of the Dragon Samurai rose to with gusto. After gathering in a quick huddle around Chiyoko she was appointed to be their spokesperson. Chiyoko turned around and gave Miles hard look. “Okay, Miles. Challenge accepted. How large does a proper weyr need to be for our friends circling overhead? What type material should they be made of? I want the ideal weyrs for them and only you know what that is.”

“A proper weyr should be a third larger than the dragon using it at the minimum. No closer to the ground than five dragon lengths. With at least two wingspans between each weyr’s edge. If they’re not joined. The weyrs themselves should be a shallow bowl shaped circle. Just deep enough to allow a dragon to lay comfortably with a light covering of fine sand.” Miles told the five very pissed off sisters. He never let his air of superiority slip as he described the perfect dragon’s weyr.

“Okay sisters. Let’s do this. Chikako, you have the South. Yoshi the North. Akane the East. Kasumi the West. I have the Center. Channel all of your alchemy towards me. I’ll form the power and shape our intent. Remember this is an all or nothing situation. So, don’t hold back.” Chiyoko ordered as she moved to the center of the courtyard.

Yoshie, Akane, Chikako, and Kasumi looked at her as if she had lost her mind but followed her directions. Once all four alchemist were in place Chiyoko readied herself for a massive surge of power. Not just any power but alchemic power. Something that she normally didn’t work with as it was outside of her normal purview of magic. As she readied herself Chiyoko realized that she had no idea of what spell to use for shaping that alchemic power.

“Ah shit! Fuck it! Looks like I’m winging this one.” She whispered to herself. Looking over at her new sisters Chiyoko took a deep breath then called out. “DO IT!”

As one the four most powerful Alchemists in this world clapped their hands and formed an alchemic circle in the sands of the courtyard. They concentrated all their power to one point. The very center where Chiyoko now stood. The power the four teenage girls raised in that one moment staggered Miles backs and drew the undivided attention of the two Dragon Goddesses.

As the massive alchemic power slammed into Chiyoko she had a vision. In her mind’s eye she could clearly see the weyrs. With this vision came undeniable intent. It would be that intent she would use to forge the magic that would create the weyrs for their dragons. That same vision that would drag the spell from her memory in the form of a long forgotten song.

Throwing her arms wide Chiyoko began to sing. With the first verse the alchemic circle change into one of ancient archaic might. One so powerful that it had not been seen in over four centuries. The song though was another matter entirely. It was straight out Chiyoko’s childhood. An old Naval shanty that her father would sign, Midnight Angel.

Chiyoko had no sooner finished the first verse of the song than six massive pillars exploded from the ground. Three on each the Eastern and Western sides of their compound. As they rose to tower over the compound the tops began to spread outward. Miles was stunned by the display of raw power from these five young ladies. He was even more amazed by the creativity of the five. There was one pillar for each element. With one exception, the Void.

There was a granite pillar for Earth. A red marble pillar for fire. A blue crystal for water. For air, the pillar was of the clearest glass. Only the Void had two pillars. One made of white ash wood, the other the darkest of ebony woods. These two pillars sat directly across from each other. As the pillars reached their final height their tops met and joined into a solid plate spanning three pillars on each side.

At each end of the plates a flight of stairs reached down to the central courtyard. One flight of stairs in each corner. The last change was to the actual make-up of the plate. It changed into solid rock. This one change impressed Miles more than anything else. The combining of the different materials into one was not something most Alchemists let alone Mages would try. Just because of the complexity of the task.

When Chiyoko finished singing and the spell had run its course she dropped to her hands and knees. Sweat dripped from her forehead and ran down her neck. Her breathing was coming in deep ragged gulps. For the first time since she had started using magic, Chiyoko fought to remain awake. It felt as if every fiber of her every being had been forcibly pulled apart and slammed back together in under thirty seconds.

She was not the only one to feel the effects of the massive amount of power that had been used. Yoshi lay on her side gulping air. Kasumi knelt off in the Northwestern corner puking up her guts. Akane lay on her back trying to remember where she was. Poor Chikako, who was the newest to her power, lay on her side out cold. Even Satomi and Satoko were affected by the display. They may not have been involved in the casting of the spell, but the sheer backlash caused them to sway as they fought to stay on their feet.

“By the GODS of Battle.” Miles whispered. He looked over at the two miko. “Mistress Satomi and Satoko will you please remind me to never piss off your charges. For some reason I doubt that I would survive the encounter.”

“Sir Miles, you have yet to see the five of them truly exercise their full power. Once they have learned to integrate their different powers with another, I fear that only the Gods will be able to truly challenge them.” Satomi whispered to the young man.

The first dragon to land on the new weyr was the massive black dragon. He looked down at Chiyoko and greeted her properly. “I am Ivadad of the Black Mistress. Your power is unlike any I have seen before. I’m truly impressed.”

Swaying to her feet Chiyoko looked up at the massive dragon. “Hi ya, buddy, Just, call me Chiyoko. You can drop all those courtly manners and crap. Where I come from all they’ll get is a punch in the chops and a bloody nose for your troubles. Honest words and friendship is good enough for me.”

“Then we shall be more than just friends, Chiyoko. For you are my rider.” Ivadad chuckled as he laid his head down on the edge of the weyr.

The next to land was the white dragon Qersiss. “She is truly a match for you brother. She has the same prickly attitude.”

“Oh, hush Bunny Slayer. Your riders have always been a fit for you.” Ivadad rumbled as he rubbed his belly on the sandy stone. “Ah this feels so good.”

Qersiss followed Ivadad’s example and sighed. “Oh yes. Warm sand on a hot rock. So much nicer than a damp cave floor. I could become spoiled by all this soft living. The only thing missing is a cover against rain and snow.”

As the red dragon settle onto his weyr he chuckled. “Qersiss don’t be stupid. If our new weyrs were covered, we would have problems with landing and taking off. Though I do agree with you. These are much nicer than a cold rock floor of a damp cave in the mountains.”

“Move over some Dykacrat. No need to take up more room than you need.” Qersiss told the massive red dragon.

The first three continued to rub their bellies against the warm sand covered weyrs as the yellow dragon was next to land. Dykacrat looked over at him across the open courtyard. “So, Ygi. What do you think?”

“I will hold my judgement until after I have talked with my rider in private.” He said as he looked down Kasumi. “Though I do want to thank you Lady Kasumi. I am Ygi the Voiceless.”

“That means is keeps his opinion to himself most of the time, Lady Kasumi.” Dykacrat chuckled only to get a dirty look from the other dragon. “You know that I only speak the truth brother.”

“This is true, but then again. That is all we can speak. Thankfully, my rider knows the value of honest words between beings.” Ygi sighed as he rubbed his belly against the hot rock and warm sands. “Oh, it has been far too long. Much better than a peat bog somewhere.”

When the blue dragon settled in next to Ygi he too sighed in contentment. “Ah, when was the last time we had such luxury brothers?”

“Not for at least three millennium Brikat. So, tell me where have you been sleeping for all this time?” Ygi asked the brown dragon.

“A small cave long the seashore far to the south. Truly an unwanted and undignified experience. If there ever was one.” As Brikat rubbed his belly into the sand and hot rock he let out a heavy sigh. “Please tell me that we don’t have to fly anywhere at this time?”

Chikako had finally woken back up and looked up at the brown dragon. “No Lord Brikat. We have nowhere to go at the present.”

“You may call me Brikat, Lady Chikako. It is good to see that you have slipped the bonds of the ama.” Brikat rumbled as he scrubbed the stone with his belly removing a layer of moss that had grown over time.

“At least none of you had to deal with layers of ice building up on your ridge scales year after year.” Grumbled the blue as he landed on the last open weyr. He quickly dropped to his belly and began to rub against the warm sands and hot rock. “Ah! To be warm after all these centuries.”

Yoshie finally looked up at the dragon that would be her mount. “Lord Deghia, it is a pleasure to meet you at last.”

“The pleasure is mine, Lady Yoshi. Though you can call me Deghia. Have you truly battled the blue fins?”

“I have battle more than a few of the big blues Deghia. And please call me Yoshi. I may not know how to use a lance, but I shall do my best to learn the ways of the lance.” Yoshi swore. “If it is anything like the harpoon it won’t take me long to master.”

“Yyyeeesss! I can tell you have the heart of the sea in you child.” Deghia hissed out as he closed his eyes. In moments he like the other majestic dragons was happily asleep in their new weyrs.

Miles chuckled and turned to the Dragon Samurai. “Welcome to your first lesson in Dragon kind, Maidens. When given the chance they will while away the day on any hard surface if it is warm enough.”

“Um… where did Lady Tiamat and Lady Otohime go to?” Akane asked.

“They returned to where they belong Akane.” Chiyoko said as she looked up at the evening sky. “Like all Gods and Goddesses, they have no place among us poor humans. They should only appear before us in times of great need.”

“I must say Lady Chiyoko that is a rather philosophical point of view for one so young.” Miles said sadly. “Too be so cynical at such a young age you must come from a truly harsh world.”

“It’s just Chiyoko, Miles. As for me being cynical let’s just say that in my home world we have a saying. ‘In God we trust. All others we run background checks.” Chiyoko snarked and looked over at the miko. “If you doubt me just talk with Sisters Satomi and Satoko. They can verify everything.”

With that Chiyoko turned and walked away. She may have been up and walking. But she was in no way ready to do anything else. “Let’s get some sleep sisters. We’ve all pushed it far too close to the edge today.”

Miles stood back watching as the five young women disappeared into their individual room. “Mistress Satomi, may I ask why Mistress Chiyoko is the way that she is? She doesn’t strike me as a callus person.”

“Mistress Chiyoko comes from a place where showing weakness in any form will get you killed.” Satomi sighed. “I will tell you now, Sir Miles. In our home world you and the other Dragon Samurai would not last the day.”

“Why do you doubt my martial skills for being enough in your home world, Mistress? Is it truly that dangerous?” Miles having problems believing that such a world could produce someone as noble as the Lady Chiyoko.

“Our home world is a savage and uncaring place, Sir Miles. I fear that the milk of human kindness has dried up a long time ago. Bands of thugs roam freely in the streets of our cities unchecked by the Watch. It takes the City Watches all their power to just keep the peace among the law-abiding citizens.” Satomi explained to the Middle Ages Knight.

“Truly a freighting place.” Miles shivered inside his armor. “If the Watch cannot keep these vandals in check. Who does?”

“No one. Everyone. Anyone with a gun. In our world justice is no longer found in the King’s Court, but at the end of a knife, sword, or gun.” Satoko said as she leaned down to pick up a twig off the ground. “Chiyoko is a product of our home world’s society. She may have a brilliant mind, but it has been honed not through scholarly pursuit. But through the harsh needs for survival in a world far crueler than here.”

“Sir Miles, take some advice. Leave questions about Mistress Chiyoko’s past in the past.” Satomi said. “Get some sleep. The last room on this side of the compound is yours. You have a long day ahead of you tomorrow. Goodnight.”

With that the two miko walked away heading for their room. Miles stood there wondering why if he should just take the nun’s advice. For one of the few times in his young life Miles decided to listen to his, often ignored, common sense gene. He turned and headed for his own room deciding to leave the past in the past. For some reason he felt that asking one too many questions would get him dead. Looking up at the new weyr the five young women made from nothing drove this point home.

“If that is just an example of what they can do as a group untrained. Then I have no desire to see what they can do once they’re trained.” Miles said into thin air and to no one.

-----tbc-----

PS sorry for the delay. With all the COVID-19 craziness going I have been left take care of the 4H club horses on my own. Now, that 'Social Distancing' bane has been lifted for this area the kids are back and taking care of their own horses. That means I can finally relax and just teach again. Along with return to my writing.

---

Chapter 11
To ride a dragon back or Dragon 101.
Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

Chiyoko woke the next morning to a steady rumble coming from outside. After pulling on her robes she stepped outside. At first, she couldn’t find the source of the rumble. That was until she looked up at the six massive majestic dragons. They appeared to be asleep but for some reason she knew that they were awake. Looking around the courtyard she spotted Miles sitting outside of his room. He was eating what looked like a bowl of porridge.

Stepping over to him Chiyoko greeted the knight with a bow and a smile. “Good morning Sir Miles. I hope that you slept well?”

“Good morning Lady Chiyoko. I slept some. I’m afraid that I’m not used to the noise of this world.” Miles answered with a blush.

For the first time since she had arrived in this world, Chiyoko actually noticed the noise of the surrounding city. “You’ll have to forgive me, Sir Miles. The world which I come from is far more noisier than this one. I find this world to be very quiet.”

“Then the world you come from must truly be a noisy place. One so loud that you can barely think.” Miles said in astonishment.

Chiyoko just chuckled. “In many ways Sir Miles. In my home world we have vast tracks of land that are meant only for wildlife. The people of my world often go to these places just to get away from the noise of the cities.”

“Then your world must be one of wonder and danger.” Miles told Chiyoko.

“It is, Sir Miles, it is.” Chiyoko looked up at the sky. “I’ve only been here a short time. Yet I find myself missing it already.”

“Do you regret making the Crossing, Lady Chiyoko?” Miles asked softly.

“Yes, and no, Sir Miles. There are times that I don’t understand the rules of this world. I know that I’m here for some grand reason. As much as I wish to go home, I know that I cannot. This is now my home.” Chiyoko sighed. “There is great evil in this world Sir Miles. The Five Dragon Kings have returned. We are all that stand in their way.”

Miles stood up slowly so as not to spill his breakfast. “Then, if we are all that stands between the darkness and the rest of civilization, it is time to train you and your sisters in the ways of dragons.”

With that he walked back into his room. “Wake your sisters and break your fast, Lady Chiyoko. Today you begin your training in a much wider world.”

Chiyoko took Miles’ warning to heart. She quickly woke the others, ordering them all to eat lightly. Chiyoko set the example as she told them what Miles had told her earlier. All seven young women ate quickly and then returned to their rooms to change out of their robes, grab their Sourusureiyāzu and change into their armor. As one, the five Dragon Samurai strode into the courtyard. The rumbling that had woken Chiyoko had slowly grown in intensity while they had eaten. Now it was closer to a growl.

“Um… does anyone know where the rumbling is coming from?” Yoshie asked.

“That my Ladies, is the dragons’ stomachs. They are hungry. From the sounds of their rumbling I would say very hungry.” Miles answered as he stepped into the courtyard wearing tights, knee-high boots, and tunic. “We’ll need to fashion saddles for each of your mounts first.”

Chiyoko looked up at the massive dragons and smiled. Think of an old Calvary song her father used to sing for her. Raising her arms, she called out. “To saddle and horse my boys. Grab your rifle and ride to the sound of the guns. To saddle and horse away!”

When she finished a mist slowly surrounded the base of the dragons’ necks. After a few minutes, the mist condensed down into six colored saddles. The sudden appearance of saddles around the base of their necks brought the dragons fully awake. At first, they looked at each other’s necks before looking down at the eight people standing in the courtyard.

The first one to speak was Ivadad, the massive black dragon. “Thank you, Mistress Chiyoko. This is the finest saddle that I have ever worn. The leather is quite comfortable. The blanket is a new feeling though.”

Chiyoko blushed. “Well, whenever I think about saddles, I think about horses. All the horses I’ve ever seen have a western style saddle. Those saddles always have a saddle blanket under them.”

“Please Mistress Chiyoko, tell me that you just didn’t compare us to those worthless meals on four legs?” Ivadad roared in shock.

“Oh no, Lord Ivadad, I never meant to insult. It’s just that in my home world you and your brethren are things of legends.” Chiyoko explained then smiled. “In my world dragons are creatures meant to scare little children into good behavior. I lost count of how many times my mother threatened to have Joccove the Terrible come and eat me.”

“How barbaric! Dragons eating children.” The red dragon Dykacrat huffed. “How could anyone believe that we would eat children? They’ve yet to ripen and taste terrible. Now, a nice young virgin is another story.”

At the looks of shock and real fear on the faces of the seven teenage women Qersiss thumped the red dragon with her tail. “Oh, stop it you great galoot. You’re scaring the poor girls.”

“Ow! Damn it! Qersiss there is no need to get violent.” Dykacrat chuckled. “I was only having a little fun with the maidens.”

“Will you behave yourself for once, Dykacrat?” The brown dragon, Brikat grumbled. “I would like to fill my belly sometime today.”

“Tell me Miles, is there a suitable food source nearby?” Qersiss asked of Miles before licking her lips.

“I’m sorry to say that I don’t know Qersiss.” Miles answered before turning to Chiyoko and the others. “Um… my Ladies, this is a touchy subject with most dragons. You wouldn’t happen to know of a large herd of cattle or sheep nearby?” Miles dropped his voice as low as possible before saying. “No pigs.”

Kasumi stood there for a moment then giggled. “We can use my grandfather’s northern beef herd. He may not like it, but after all the crap he put me through.” The snarl that filled Kasumi’s voice was not one of endearment for her grandfather. “He can spare forty or fifty head of cattle from the herd. From what I understand it’s way over due for a good culling.”

“Kasumi, don’t you think that you should ask your grandfather first?” Yoshi asked. “I mean he might be holding onto that herd for the Shogun.”

“Screw him, and the rest of his retainers.” Kasumi grunted.

“Yoshi, Kasumi’s grandfather is the current Shogun for this district.” Akane explained as Kasumi just glowered.

“Wow. I didn’t see that coming. I thought she was like us. You know. An everyday peasant.” Chikako whispered.

“If you grew up the way I did Chikako. You wouldn’t have any illusions as to your place in the Shogunate.” Kasumi snarled. “I was nothing more than a weapon for my grandfather to use as he saw fit, then ignore or discard when I was no longer useful. I spent my days chained to the foot of his throne and my nights locked in a three by six room on a threadbare futon.”

Chiyoko could tell, that this was one time Kasumi wished she could lie. Only Chiyoko knew the full extent of Kasumi’s treatment at the hands of her grandfather. Chiyoko quickly decided to get the others back on topic and away from Kasumi’s past. “Sir Miles, now that our friends have their saddles. How do we mount them?”

“Rule one. Always approach your dragon from the left. Just as with mounting a horse always mount your dragon from the left.” Miles explained. As he led the five teenage sisters up the stairs to the weyrs.

“Miles if you compare us to a horse one more time.” Qersiss warned.

“Peace, Qersiss. Peace.” Ivadad ordered his sister. “Your knight is just using an example that our samurai will understand.”

“But to compare us to those four-legged afternoon snacks is just.” Qersiss grumbled while turning her head away from her brothers. “Embarrassing.”

Chiyoko smiled and rumbled the White dragon’s belly. “Please forgive the slight to your dignity great Qersiss. In this world such magnificent beings as yourselves are a rarity. In my own world, dragons are beasts of legends.”

“What truly benighted worlds. To have lost the magic that supports us.” Dykacrat rumbled as he stretched his neck to see Miles. “Continue Knight.”

“Thank you, great Dykacrat.” Miles said with a bow as he placed his right foot on the left foreleg that was presented by Qersiss. “My Ladies, as you can see. Even when a dragon is laying down the saddle is still several feet above your head. Even if our friends were adolescences, they would be three times the size of a horse. As you can see by their size, our friends are all what we call Great Wyrms.”

Ivadad roared. Dykacrat belched fire. Brikat release a frozen blast. Ygi’s scream shattered windows. Deghia rained down a torrent of water. Qersiss’ snapped jaws at Miles before grunting. “WE are not that OLD my rider!”

“Miles I think you just screwed up.” Yoshi giggled. Yoshi turned and bowed to Qersiss. “Lady Qersiss please forgive the lug head. Just so we know. How old are you?”

“We are barely into our fourth millennium, Lady Yoshi. Well short of being Wyrms let alone the Great Wyrm age bracket. Why we’re barely even considered as Elders.” Deghia explained for his rider.

The massive yellow dragon Ygi saw the confusion on the faces of the samurai first. “Yes, Ladies. We are truly over four thousand years old. By our own people’s standards, we’re barely out of what you would consider middle age.”

“WAIT! Are you saying that you’re not even senior citizens yet?” Chikako asked for all in shock.

“Bah! Middle age! Such nonsense. Only those who have yet to reach their eighth century pay attention to the passage of time.” Brikat snorted.

“Um… please don’t take this the wrong way, but how old do dragons actually get?” Chikako asked of the majestic dragons.

“Well, barring any unforeseen accidents, illness, or those despicable Hunters. We can actually reach nine to ten thousand years before dying of old age.” Dykacrat explained for Chikako and the others.

“Wait! The oldest dragon I know of is Rindrys, The White One. He was three-thousand years old when he died of old age.” Miles gawked.

“AH! I see the confusion. The Invisible Sanctuary is your home world. It’s a shame that the dragons of your home have such short lifespans these days.” Qersiss sighed as she thought about the world which Miles came from. “Welcome to The Slumbering Empire, Miles.”

“Wait! What?” All five of the Dragon Samurai asked at the same time.

“Chiyoko, you know that there is more than just the one universe. You, yourself has crossed the Void. The sheer number of worlds would force you to run into the night screaming with madness.” Ivadad told them all.

“It would help if we had a better understanding of the ages for majestic dragons in this universe.” Kasumi said as she looked to Ygi.

“Let me think. A Hatchling up to five years. The Very Young are between six to fifteen years. The Young of this world are between sixteen to fifty. Juveniles up to a hundred. Young Adults are between one to two hundred. The dragons of this world reach their maturity and become Adults at two hundred. A Mature Adult is usually between two hundred and five hundred. The Old are between six to eight hundred years. The Very Old until they reach a thousand. After that the dragons of this world are considered Ancient or Venerable until they reach their third millennium. Now, because we are in this age group, we are Elders. Those are dragons between three thousand to five thousand years. The Wyrms of this world are between five to eight thousand years old. Only dragons that are older than eight thousand years are considered to be Great Wyrms.” Ygi explained with a toothy grin. The massive yellow dragon then chuckled. “They are not to be trifled with.”

“You know for someone called Ygi the Voiceless. You sure do talk a lot.” Yoshi wise cracked.

The yellow dragon just chuckled at Yoshi’s off-handed compliment. “Of all the names that I have been gifted with, that is the one I wish never stuck. I much prefer Ygi, the Teacher.”

“Don’t complain brother. At least the humans don’t call you a Tyrant.” Dykacrat complained out right.

“It’s better than being called the Bunny or Rabbit Slayer.” Qersiss grumbled.

“I agree dear sister. Remember the two centuries where the humans dared to call me Deghia the Foamy?” Deghia rumbled.

“No worse than Dykacrat the Grumpy.” The red dragon grouched.

“At least you were never called Brikat the Sleepy.” The brown dragon grunted.

“Oh, give me a break all of you. At least none of you got named Ivadad the Cute and Cuddly.” The massive bitched much to the amusement of the five teenager girls. Only Chiyoko had the good graces to hide her mirth.

“May I return to the lesson at hand Lady and Lords?” Miles asked with a bow.

“Of course, Miles. Please mount at your leisure.” Qersiss told her rider with a nod of her regal head. Then as if to help the young knight with his lesson she presented her left foreleg. “Please note, Ladies that a true majestic dragon will provide a leg up for their partner.”

“No need to get snippy Qersiss.” Ivadad snorted at his sister.

“Ivadad stop bothering the knight. I want to eat sometime today.” Deghia snapped at the black dragon.

“Thank you, Lord Deghia.” Miles said as he turned back to his lesson. “Once your partner has granted permission for you to mount, my Ladies. Place your foot lightly upon the ankle joint. Like so.”

Miles put actions to words. Once he was standing level on Qersiss lower left leg he placed his left into the stirrup while grabbing hold of the saddle’s seat with both hands. “Once you’re ready to mount. Grab a hold of the saddle by the pommel and cantle with both hands.”

Once he was sure that the girls were watching closely. Miles pushed up with his left leg, while swing his right leg over Qersiss neck. He dropped into the seat of the saddle with a practiced ease. Once seated Miles slipped his right foot into the stirrup on that side. After adjusting the stirrup leather to the correct length for his legs. Miles looked down at the five women. “My Ladies, do you think that you can mount your dragons on your own. Or will you need my help?”

The challenge was accepted for what it was. Ten minutes later all five girls were mounted and ready to ride. Or so they believed. Miles leaned down and whispered to Qersiss. “Shall we take to the air, Lady Qersiss?”

“Indeed.” Qersiss chuckled. With a massive push off the weyr’s edge Qersiss spread her wings. Then with one downward sweep of her wings. The white dragon was flying out over the Temple walls.

Ivadad was right behind her. Only he waited until the last possible moment for the downstroke of his wings. The massive black dragon scared the piss out of poor Chiyoko to the point that she screamed. As each of the male dragons took flight to chase after their younger sister. The screams of the teenage girls filled the air. At first in fright and then slowly in delight.

As the flight of dragons flew over the city people could only stand and stare in wonder. The legends of the Dragon Samurai and their magnificent mounts were very much a part of the culture. To see those beasts once again flying overhead was to many a sign of foreboding. To the people of this nation the Dragon Samurai only meant one thing. The end of days was near.

As the six dragons passed over the outer limits of the city Kasumi and Ygi took the lead. Once they were over the far northern valley Ygi spotted the herd of beef cattle. She waved her left arm and pointed towards the herd. Leaning forward so Ygi could hear her. “Remember, my Lord. Only the weak or old. I don’t want to anger my grandfather too much.”

“Don’t worry, my Lady. I make sure that my siblings know as well.” The rumble that was the dragon’s laughter between her legs felt both warm and comforting. “Though I can tell you wouldn’t mind if a few of the prize bulls became breakfast for some reason.”

“You see those nine bulls in the holding pen in the box canyon? If a few of those were to breakout and get mixed in with the rest of the herd. We could honestly say that it was an accident when you had them for your breakfast.” Kasumi giggled as the idea tickled her funny bone.

As if summoned by her thoughts as massive wind swept down through the box canyon knocking over the fencing of the holding pen. The wind was so great that the prized breeding bulls bolted from the canyon. In mere moments they had mixed in with the rest of the herd. Each majestic dragon singled out one of the prized bulls. With unimaginable grace and terrifying speed, the majestic creatures swooped down on their pray. Before the cows could even bleat or bellow, they were dead. They’re hearts pierced by the talons of the dragons’ claws as they flew for the upper ridges. They dragons politely dropped their riders off at the same boulder outcropping. Before flying off to eat their individual cow.

“Miles, how long do you think our friends will feast?” Chikako asked.

“From the rumbling of their bellies. I would say that each will east three maybe four cows before they’ve had their fill.” Miles answered as he took a seat on the edge of the boulders. Looking out across the valley Miles pulled a piece of tall grass from between the rocks. Sticking the stem end between his teeth Miles began to chew. “This is a good time for another lesson in the care of dragons. Please take a seat.”

As the five girls gathered round the young knight he pointed towards the herd. “Out there is a massive amount of food. If we let them our friends will gorge themselves to the point of being unable to fly. It is our duty to them to not let this happen. You see the older a dragon becomes the less often they need to feed. The three to four cows they will devour today will hold them for a month. A meal like today’s is a rarity for dragons of their age. I can only guess it is because of their long slumber.”

“Miles, I know that this is going to sound ignorant.” Kasumi began. “But do dragons grow while they sleep?”

“That is not an ignorant question, Lady Kasumi.” Miles began only to have Chiyoko stop him. “Yes, Lady Chiyoko.”

“Miles let’s drop all of this Lady, Madam, or Mistress crap. Just call us by our names. We don’t need honorifics. We’re plane people.” Chiyoko explained with a small smile.

“But… but… that would be inappropriate!” Miles exclaimed.

“No Miles. Chiyoko is telling you the truth. None of us need or want titles.” Akane explained with her own smile. “We all came by our power through our patron God or Goddess Dragons. The titles are meaningless to us.”

“I see. If that is your wish.” Miles said with a shallow bow from the waist. “Kasumi, you asked if dragons grow in their sleep. That is a hard question to answer. You see when a dragon is young, between Hatching and Adult, they grow at a rate unlike all other creatures. That includes humans.”

Miles picked up a small pebble and tossed it over the edge. “During those years, a dragon grows half a foot per month. Once they pass their two-hundred year mark. Their growth slows to about three inches per year.”

Miles stopped speaking as Deghia dropped down among the herd for another cow. This time he snatched a heifer from the herd. His strike was so quick he was gone before the herd could scatter. “Good, quick, and clean. He did not run the herd to find his next cow.”

“You make sound like that is a good thing. Wouldn’t be better for the herd to scatter? I mean that way he would have a better choice of cow.” Yoshi asked Miles as she watched her return to the ridgeline.

“No. If they scatter the herd the cows’ meat will be flooded with stress. Making the meat taste foul. If the meat is foul it will make them sick.” Miles explained. About that time Ygi descended on his next cow. “Good he’s going after a heifer this time.”

“So, not only do we have to watch how much they eat but what they eat?” Chikako asked of Miles.

“That is only one of our duties Chikako.” By this time, all six dragons were on their second cow. “A good number of our duties revolve around their care.”

“Miles I have a question. I noticed that each dragon has a different breath weapon. Can you explain them for us?” Chiyoko asked politely.

“Each dragon has two breath weapons, Chiyoko. The first of which is the normal fiery breath that all dragons have. Then there is their secondary breath weapon. Weapons that are unique to each color.” Miles smiled as he pointed towards Qersiss. “A white dragon’s secondary weapon is one of ice.”

He reached into tunic and pulled out a pen and pad. “I have to say I find the parchment of this world of a much greater quality than I’m used to. The way that it is bound makes writing out notes so easy.”

“Miles that is a notepad.” Akane told him with a blush. “They’re a common item in this world. We kind of use them in school.”

“This is a truly wonderous world.” Miles breathed. Miles quickly wrote down the deferent breath weapons for each dragon using five pages off the pad. He hand one page to each girl. Explaining as he went.

“Chikako, as Brikat, The Powerful is your dragon partner, and a Brown. He has a secondary breath weapon that turns all within its radius to crystal.” As he handed the paper to Chikako with a small grin. “It is said that the crystal formed by the breath of a Brown dragon is priceless to magic users.”

Tearing off the next page he handed it to Akane. “Dykacrat, The Tyrant is no ordinary Red dragon, Akane. You see most Red dragons only have the one breath weapon of fire. Because of Dykacrat’s age, he can breathe a cloud of flammable gas. He can cover an area three times what his normal cone of fire could reach. Once it has spread out a simple spark and all is reduced to ash.”

“Kasumi, of the six dragons, Ygi the Voiceless is one of the most fierce. You see a yellow dragon’s second breath weapon is a poisonous gas.” As Miles handed the paper to Kasumi, he warned her. “This weapon is one that must only be used as a weapon of last resort.”

“What is the color of the gas Miles?” Chiyoko asked politely.

“It is a yellow-brown in color and smells like mustard, or rotten garlic, Chiyoko. Why do you ask?” Miles asked while he cocked his head to the side.

“Kasumi, whatever happens you make sure that Ygi doesn’t cut lose with that weapon unless we have no other choice.” Chiyoko shivered at the thought of a creature such as Ygi having control of a Weapon of Mass Destruction. In her home world weapons of the Chemical, Biological, and Nuclear nature have been banded for the last century. The most feared were the Chemical weapons. One of the greatest is Mustard Gas.

“Chiyoko what has you so worried about Ygi’s secondary breath weapon?” Kasumi asked in confusion.

“In my home world, Ygi’s secondary breath weapon is considered a weapon of such terror that it would be called a Weapon of Mass Destruction. My people actually produced such weapons for war.” Chiyoko turned to look out over the valley. “The death tolls from those weapons were greater than any other single weapon in history.”

“A truly frightening thought.” Miles crocked. He tore off another page and handed it Yoshi. “Yoshi, Deghia, the Champion is a contradiction in many ways. You see his secondary weapon is a blast of boiling water. One so hot that it will strip the flesh from all humans, and animals alike.”

He looked towards Ivadad with a strange look. “Chiyoko of all the majestic dragons. The Black dragon is the most powerful of them, with three breath weapons. Fire is their major weapon as is normal with dragons. It is the other two weapons that you must worry about.”

“WHAT OTHER TWO WEAPONS?” Chiyoko asked in shock.

“The black majestic dragon is, as I said, the most powerful. They are also the rarest of them all. When they become angered, they tend to unleash bolts of pure energy. Ones so powerful that they’ll melt the metal of armor suits. This is their second preferred form of attack. The madder they become the stronger the bolts of electricity. If startled from a deep slumber though. The black dragon will use their acid breath. One that is so corrosive that not even glass can withstand its power. Thousands of warriors have perished at its mere touch.” Miles took a deep breath continuing. “Their greatest weapon though is one of truly terrible power. And can only be used by the black dragons. It is not a breath weapon. It is their roar. One that can magically bring other majestic dragons to their aid. Not just any majestic dragon. Majestic Black Dragon Warriors.”

“Excuse me, Miles, but what is the difference between regular majestic dragons and these dragon warriors?” Chiyoko asked of the young man.

“The difference is night and day. While most are a peaceful race of beings. Always in search of knowledge.” Miles answered quietly. “The warrior class of the Black majestic dragons is an altogether different matter. They are to be feared above all. They will battle until their very blood soaks the grown and turns the rivers black.”

Miles clenched his right hand in anger and fear. “The Warriors of the Black Dragons have been known to turn the very ground to poison with their blood.”

All five girls could tell that this was a personal and touchy subject for the young knight. Chiyoko cleared her throat. “So, is the blood of all majestic dragons as toxic?”

“No. Only the blood of Warrior Blacks is such a threat.” Miles answered coldly. “In my home world Black Dragons of the Warrior class are both prized and feared for their unmatched strength.”

Miles pointed to where Ivadad was finishing off his third cow. “Ivadad Lord of the Black, is a rarity amongst black dragons. He is both a scholar and a warrior. He could possibly be considered as this world’s first philosophical warrior of peace.”

“Isn’t that a contradiction in terms?” Chiyoko asked in confusion.

“Not really, Chiyoko. In times past, we the Celestial Dragons were considered warriors first.” The voice of Toyotama, the True Neutral Goddess, drew their attention to where she stood with Wolong. “We all battled alongside humans against the forces of Eternal Night. It was through those battles that we learned first of mercy, and then only after a time, our place in this Universe.”

“We began to learn. With the knowledge we gained came insight. Insight brought wisdom. It was that wisdom that forced us to consider our own philosophy of the world around us.” Wolong explained to them all.

“Then Ivadad is more than just a dragon?” Chiyoko asked of the two Dragon Gods. She turned to looked towards where her dragon partner once more feasted on a cow. “Is that his third or fourth?”

“Only his third. Though I am a little surprised.” Miles scratched his chin. “For one of such massive size and age. He is a tidy eater.”

Ivadad must have heard Miles. Even over the half mile that separated them. “One must always remember one’s manners when dining in the company of maidens Knight of the White Rose. Surely your mentors taught you such etiquette.”

“Um… well yes, Lord Ivadad.” Miles answered then blushed. Whispering so that only Chiyoko and the other could hear. “I forgot about their hearing.”

“I heard that, Miles. For a Knight of the White Rose Dragons to forget how well we can hear is unforgivable.” Qersiss rumbled.

“Miles, can they really hear us from all the way over there?” Yoshi asked.

Miles sighed. “As surely as the sun rises in the east. A majestic dragon’s senses are a thousand times that of any living creature. To them an eagle is nearsighted, and a hunting dog’s nose is nothing more than an ornament.”

“Wow. Talk about nothing missing their attention.” Akane chuckled.

“They do have one weakness. Their heavily scaled hides makes it hard for them to feel things. Their sense of touch is greatly reduced. Except for one time. When they molt and shed their old skins.” Miles looked up as Qersiss passed overhead. “If I had to guess they will next shed their skins in ten years. When that time comes, we must find them acceptable weyrs hidden from human sight. Our friends will become rather cranky.”

“Cranky he says.” Ivadad chuckles as he lifts his head from his current cow and belches. Placing his right forepaw over his mouth. “Excuse me. It has been a while since my last meal.”

It took a few seconds before the girls and Miles started to at first chuckle then laugh at the well-mannered dragon. Chiyoko smiled and waved. “You’re forgiven Ivadad. We understand how something like that can happen. Enjoy your meal. Will you be needing another cow?”

“Thank you, but no. Three is more than enough to slake my hunger.” Ivadad answered politely before turning to his siblings. “There is no need to gorge ourselves to the point of gluttony.”

“Party pooper.” Ygi grumbled. The rest just gave the black dragon a dirty glare but said nothing. They all knew that Ivadad as the oldest and most powerful had given them an order.

Miles looked over at Chiyoko. “Ivadad, Lord of the Black is the oldest. The others will always follow his orders. Even ones given as suggestions.”

“I thought that Qersiss the Bunny Slayer would be the one in charge as the only female.” Chiyoko countered.

“That would normally be the case Chiyoko.” Miles said nodding his head. “But not this time. Do you see the ridge of scales that surround Ivadad’s forehead? Those mark him as a warrior.”

“What does that have with him being the one in charge?” Yoshie asked.

“Of the ten breeds of majestic dragons. Only the Black Dragons have the two classes of warrior and scholar separately.” Miles explained as he stood up slowly and dusting off his seat. “Remember how I warned that his greatest weapon was his ability to call Majestic Black Dragon Warriors?”

The five teenage girls nodded their heads. “The Black Dragon Warriors are the Spartans of the majestic dragons. As destructive as a regular majestic dragon can be the Warriors of the Black Dragons are ten times as destructive.”

“Wait! Ten times? That is impossible!” Yoshi exclaimed.

“It is the truth, Yoshi. A single Warrior of the Black Dragons destroyed ancient and powerful Constantinople in one night.” Miles said as he turned to face her. “A city in my home world that had stood against the might of the Persian Empire for three centuries. Not even the great city’s formidable defenses withstood the rage of Elmer, Hunter of Bunnies.”

“Are you say that just one dragon destroyed a city the size of Constantinople in one night?” Chiyoko asked in shock.

“Elmer, Hunter of Bunnies, leveled all of that once great and powerful city in less time that it takes to walk from Lockheed to Canterbury.” All four girls looked at Miles with confusion. “They are two cities in my home world. There is less than twenty leagues between the two.”

Chiyoko quickly did the math in her head and didn’t like the result. In a voice barely above a whisper Chiyoko looked out at the six dragons. “One dragon destroyed all of Constantinople in under seven hours. By the gods and goddesses what have I unleashed on this world.”

“A force of Nature the likes of which has not been seen in centuries. One that will bring the Dragon Kings to their knees.” Toyotama’s voice was filled with warmth and understanding as she pulled the teenager into a hug. “Before you say it that power is yours and yours alone to command. Just as it was your natural ability that powered that ancient curse.”

“I kind of figure that one out my Lady.” Chiyoko giggled.

“Chiyoko, you are a precious gem that needs only to be polished. My sister may be the more poetic of us, but she always speaks the truth.” Wolong told her as he took her into his arms from Toyotama. “Now that your friends have fed and fed well. Time for you all to return to your odyssey.”

Miles waved for Qersiss to fly down so he could mount up. As the white dragon approached Miles turned to the girls. “Let your dragons land before mounting. Do not try what I am about to do.”

As Qersiss passed close the edge of the cliff Miles leaped into thin air. The dragon seeing this dropped low under him. Miles landed astride the dragons neck neatly in the saddle. All three girls could tell that this was a skill born of long hours in the saddle and from years of being around dragons. This was definitely not something for beginning riders.

One at time the five male dragons landed on the rock outcropping. Each girl quickly mounted their respected dragon. Instead of leaping into the air as they did back at the temple. The dragons dropped over the edge while spreading their massive wings before taking that first powerful down stroke for flight. Soon all six dragons were winging their way back over the mountains towards the Temple and their weyrs. The two Dragon Gods stood silently atop the rocky outcropping watching the six pairs.

“Tell me Toyotama. Do you think that they’ll have time to learn all they need to know before the Dragon Kings rise?” Wolong asked of his sister.

Toyotama sighed as she watched the dragons disappear into the distance. “My foresight fails me brother. Only time will tell.”

“Then let us pray they make it in time.” Wolong sighed as the two returned to the heavenly home.

Toyoko Power and Water

Of the five men gathering, only two had ever met before. The only sign that they were even connected was the canes they each carried. Gōkin, the Dragon King of the Southern Sea, bowed to his guests in greeting. “Welcome gentlemen, to our first ever meeting.”

“One does not ignore a summons from the President of Toyoko Power and Water lightly, Lord Gōkin.” Gōkō, Dragon King of the Eastern, snarked.

“I must agree with the Southern Sea King, brothers. Why have you summoned us here of all places, Gōkin?” Gōjin, Dragon King of the Western Sea, demanded.
“Peace brothers. Allow the Gōkō to explain his actions. I am sure he has his reasons.” Gōjun, Dragon King of the Northern Sea, requested of them all.

“NO. I will have answers now, Gōjun.” Gōkinjun, Dragon King of the Skies and the newest member of the group. At the looks of pity from the other four Dragon Kings, Kaii Shiba just grunted. “I may be the youngest of our number brothers, but I also know that I am the most powerful.”

Gōkin looked at the youngest member of their group with his Magical Sight. The power radiating off the young man was like looking at the sun. While all the Dragon Kings radiated power at unseemly levels Kaii’s stood out among them all. Comparing him to the others would be like comparing the sun to one of Professor Plum’s new Super novias.

“Gōkinjun has the right to demand answers, brother. Which I shall come to shortly. First, will each of you present your badge of office?” Gōkin asked politely as he held up his cane. The other four Dragon Kings could clearly see the ornamental handle and the dragon’s head there. As one each Dragon King held up his cane showing the handles. “Thank you, brothers. Now, as for Gōkinjun’s question to why we have gathered. The answer is simple. The Dragon Samurai have returned. That means the Dragon Princess will soon return.”

“Tell us something we do not know brother. The prophecies have long told us all of their returns.” Gōkō grunted. “I have used my contacts in every city within the Empire to hunt for the Dragon Princess. All to no avail.”

“Please brothers, peace. There is no need for us to argue. With the exception of Gōkinjun who has yet to build a spy network of adequate size. We have all used our resources to hunt for the bitch.” Gōjin said once again trying for calm among his brothers.

“Thank you, Gōjin. And your request for peace is not lost on us.” Gōkin once again asserting his authority. “These are troubling times for all of us, but I do have good news on the most important question before us.”

Gōkin paused for dramatic effect. Looking each of the Dragon Kings in the eyes. “My spies within the Ministry of Defense tell me that the Imperial Guards have found the Prefecture in which the bitch is hiding.”

Gōjun was the first to say anything once the shock wore off. “HOW?”

“Who cares about how Gōjun. The question is where?” Gōkinjun corrected.

“After all this time the bitch is within our grasp. Where has she been hidden brother?” Gōjin asked with more greed than the others. His dreams of truly controlling the National Economy were within his grasp at last.

“Yes. Where is she? I want to be the first at her oyster.” Gōkō snarled as he rubbed his hand together in glee. His dream of deflowering a potential Empyreal heir was close to coming true. “Her pearl will be mine at last.”

“Hold, brothers. All of our dreams shall be fulfilled, but first we must secure the Dragon Princess.” Gōkin started to tell his fellow Dragon Kings only to be interrupted by his aide barging in.

Gōkin withheld his rebuke as the man rushed to tell him of his urgency. “SIR! Important news from our spies at the Temple of Eternal Balance!”

“What has gone wrong Yumoto?” Gōkin asked with all the patience of a Saint.

“Dragons, sir.” Yumoto breathed out. “Majestic Dragons.”

The young man’s last two words brought panicked expressions to the faces of the five men gathered in the office of his boss. “Are the reports accurate Yumoto? Be careful of your answer, boy.”

“The Temple Elder Hue himself confirmed the reports, sir.” Yumoto answered with a deep bow. “They have all taken up residency over the Watatsumi’s compound. The Temple Elders have splintered over the dragons, sir.”

“How many of these Majestic Dragons now reside in the compound?” Gōkin asked.

“Six, sir.” Yumoto answered honestly from his bow.

“Wait! DID you say six?” Gōkinjun asked in shock.

“Yes, sir. There are six Majestic Dragons now living over the compound.” Yumoto answered as he stood straight. Now knowing that he would not be fired for barging into the room. “The Elder Hue says that there is a black, white, red, yellow, brown, and blue dragon.”

“No. The Elder has to be wrong.” Gōkinjun said turning to face the others. “The teachings all say there will only be five. They also give the colors. Nowhere in the teachings do they speak of a white dragon.”

“Yumoto, are you sure of the report that there are six dragons? That there truly is a white dragon among their number?” Gōkin demanded fearing his aide’s answer more than anything else in the world just then.

“I had all the reports verified, sir. Even the reports of a massive structure being formed over the Watatsumi compound.” Yumoto answered quickly.

“By the Gods they’ve come into their powers.” Gōjun blurted out. “A roost for their pet dragons out of nothingness. They are more powerful than the Dragon Gods warned us. Gōkō can that fool we placed in the Ministry of the Military do anything for us?”

“I doubt it.” Gōkō sighed as he looked down at his hands atop his cane’s handle. “Hibeki is many things, but he is not confrontational.”

“He isn’t the only one.” Gōjun grunted. “I don’t know about the four of you, but I have no desire to face down one, let alone six, angered Majestic Dragons. Have none of you read the teachings concerning those beasts?”

Of them all only Kaii knew what Gōjun was talking about and recited the appropriate passages from memory. “Wings as powerful as hurricanes. Talons sharper and hard then the finest katana. Breath like fire hotter than the flames of hell. Hides stronger the granite of Gunma. Battle hardened to the ways of man and dragon alike. None can stand before their rage.”

“All that maybe true brother, but there was never a mention of a sixth such dragon.” Gōkō corrected the youngest member of their brotherhood. “Especially not one of the Frost Dragons from the far north.”

“That is where you’re wrong bother. There is an obscure passage within the teachings of Watatsumi.” Kaii told the older Dragon King with a small smile. “I can thank my mother for all of her teachings. One so obscure that most Scribes and Scholars relegate the passage to the ramblings of a madman. It speaks directly to the White Majestic Dragon.”

“Well, don’t sit there, Gōkinjun. What is this passage?” Gōjun demanded.

“Should the Frost Dragon of the North join her brothers in battle. Fear for the end of days. For she is the Herald of destruction for the last of the Dragon Kings and the return of the one true Empress.” Kaii answered from memory. He looked down at his left hand and the ring sitting there on his ring finger. “My father felt that my mother’s teachings were a waste of time. It is a good thing that my mother now runs our company. It seems that the time she spent at her mother’s side, and at the Temple, will be of great impact now. More than at any other time in her life.”

“How so?” Gōkō asked quickly.

“If you want to understand the mind of a samurai one must first understand the code of Bushido that they fallow.” At the looks of confusion on the other Dragon Kings, Kaii sighed. “These new Dragon Samurai are still bound by the code of Bushido. A code of honor so outdated that it no longer holds sway in this time. A code they we can exploit.”

The snarl in Kaii’s voice left no doubt in the minds of the others. Gōkin maybe the one in charge, but the true power resides in the Gōkinjun. It would be this young man that would bring down the Dragon Samurai and their dragons. For first time the four older Dragon Kings truly felt fear. Not for the Dragon Samurai, but for one of their own.

Sunōmaunten, Nagano Prefecture

Sunōmaunten basecamp three high on the side of the mountain Suda Setsu watched over her adopted daughter. The teenager had slowly been working her way towards the stag, for the last twenty minutes. Setsu knew that the deer would soon augment their foodstuffs for the next several months. She and Ren had already decided to stay at the basecamp until the reports coming out of the village of Sunōmaunten gave the all-clear. For the last few days, several military units had arrived in the small village. Each one larger than the last and all were commanded by a viceroy.

At first Setsu wasn’t too worried over their arrival. But with each new unit the threat to Ren grew. Turning to the map of the mountain she began to plan their next ascent. To the next watchtower and basecamp. “I need to buy us time. The question is which basecamp and watchtower.”

Walking over to the telegraph station Setsu slowly tapped out a message for Tabito. If anyone knew which watchtowers were stocked it would be him. Tabito was the senior Forester for the region. It was his job to ensure that each watchtower was well stocked. Then there was the fact that of all the people in the village, Tabito was the most trustworthy. He alone has known of Setsu’s and Ren’s secrets from the day they first arrived in the village.

Ren’s voice drew Setsu’s attention to the here and now. “Mom! Did you see where that stag fell?”

Setsu grabbed a pair of spyglasses and looked to where she had last seen the deer in question. Following the trail of trampled brush, she found the buck twenty-five yards further into the heavy woods. “Head east for twenty-five yards Ren. He dropped just pass the thorn apples.”

“Thanks mom.” Ren quickly headed into the woods to where Setsu had directed her. Setsu kept an eye on her as she worked her way over to the deer. The sounds of the telegraph drew her attention just as Ren found the downed buck. Quickly stepping over the station Setsu began to translate the dots and dashes of the incoming message. She did not like what she was soon reading.

“Damn. Three more mounted units. All from the Empyreal Cavalry. Not that those horses will do them any good up here.” Setsu chuckled. “Once they reach the lower camps they’ll have to dismount. Once on foot those pampered horsemen will be on equal footing as us.”

As she read the rest message Setsu started to grin. “So, the Dragon Samurai have started to move. Good. They’ll be here soon. From the looks of things, the best place for us to wait for them will be at the number four upper basecamp.” Setsu nodded her head. “Eight hours under ideal conditions. Ten under poor. Either way we need to be moving come first light.”

Setsu turned towards the stairs. “I better go give Ren a hand with that buck. We’ll need that meat now more than ever.”

As Setsu walked down the stairs and out into the woods, she thought about the upcoming climb. She knew that they had all the needed tools and supplies to make the climb at the basecamp. It was the timing that concerned her more than anything else. With this many Empyreal Military units in Sunōmaunten now, there was no way that is was coincidence. The Dragon Kings had somehow found them. That or someone in the village had betrayed their trusts. Someone very close to her and Ren. The question of ‘who’, was the problem. She had been so careful to hide their ties to the Empyreal Throne, especially Ren’s.

“I’ve been so damn careful. Who could have betrayed us?” Setsu asked of the thin air. Only to have the answer appear before her ten yards from where Ren was hidden by the brush. “Hello Kingo.”

“Where is the bastard Princess, Setsu?” Kingo snarled.

“She is no longer here Kingo. I’m all that you get.” Setsu smiled coldly. Knowing full well that Ren had the man in the sights of her bow. “When did you decide to sell us out?”

“The day that you left. It’s taken me every day since then to track down where you had gone. I should have figured that you would hide out up here.” Kingo snarled as he pulled a revolver from his heavy jacket. Cocking the hammer back. “The price on your heads will allow me to finally leave this backwater village and nation once and for all. Now tell me Ren has gone.”

The arrow the appeared in the middle of his chest brought the man up short. Even as he stared down at the leaf like broadhead of the arrow. His life’s blood pumped outward staining his jacket. Setsu just walked up to the man drawing her knife. Once she was standing less than one foot from him Setsu grabbed the pistol from his hand. With a sureness born of years in the Empyreal Guard Setsu slit the man’s throat.

“I hope that the silver you were paid buys you a warm place in hell, Kingo.” Looking over at where Ren had taken her shot from. “Well done, Ren. We’ll hide his worthless carcass in the ravine. The local wildlife will take care of the disposal for us.”

Ren said nothing as she helped the woman she had known only as mother drag the body of the former Village Headman to the ravine. There they rolled the body over the edge. During the whole time Ren never said one word. She could only think about one thing. She had ended the life of another human. The idea still hadn’t sunk in yet. She knew that Setsu could, and had, killed in the past. Her mother had even taught her how to use a bow and arrow. Not to mention a pistol, rifle, and knife.

Yet today was the first time Ren had used her skills to end the life of another human. What was even more terrifying was the way that Setsu so easily slit the throat of Kingo. Her mother had shown absolutely no remorse in ending the life of the Headman. Ren realized that Setsu would only have killed in such a manner for one reason. They had been betrayed by Kingo. “Mother, do you think that Kingo told anyone else where we are?”

“In all likelihood yes. We need to move, Ren.” Setsu told her daughter as she grabbed one of the hind legs to the deer. “First though. We need to clean and butcher this buck. Then tomorrow morning, unless it is snowing again, at first light we’ll head for upper basecamp four.”

“We’ll be safe there, mother?” Ren asked with a little fear.

“The Dragon Samurai have begun to move, Ren. They’ll be here shortly.” Setsu looked up the mountain towards where the number four upper basecamp sat. “Of all the upper basecamps. The number four has the best natural defensive position of all the basecamps. It also has the only armory.”

“Why does a basecamp have an armory?” Ren asked in shock.

“That one basecamp overlooks the Hummingbird Pass.” Setsu chuckled. “It also has the only heavy cannon anywhere on this mountain. From there we can rain down one-twenty-five cannon shells with precision on every approach to that basecamp. We could hold off a whole division of light to heavy infantry for as long as we have shells for the cannon.”

“Do you think that we’ll need it mother?” Ren asked coldly.

“Let us pray that we don’t Ren.”

“Why mother?” The teen girl asked.

“Because if we have to use the cannon. Then all I’ve worked for has been for nothing. If that should happen the Dragon Kings will have you and I’ll be dead on the mountainside.” Setsu answered harshly.

“Then we need to get a move on mother.” Ren grunted as she helped to pull the deer towards the watchtower. “Because if Kingo talked. Then the military will be here shortly. Once they’ve forced someone to be their guide.”

This time Setsu chuckled. “Ren think about something. How many guides can make the trip up the mountainside at this time of year?”

It took Ren a few seconds to figure out what her mother was getting at. “Only three guides in all of the village can make the trek up the mountain at this time of year. You, me, and the late Kingo. Those military units are stuck.”

“At least until the thaw. That gives us four to five weeks.” Setsu chuckled. “The only problem is they can reach the lower basecamps without a guide. But it will take them at least ten days to search them all. This basecamp is the furthest one out. That gives us time. Time that we’ll use to make our escape to the upper basecamp.”

“Then I hope that the Dragon Samurai get here soon.” Ren said as she and Setsu pulled the deer under the watchtower. “Because I have no desire to fight an entire army.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 12
Charge of the dragons or is this chick really a princess?
Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

“Tell me sister. Do you see our charges reaching their full potential in time for the upcoming battles?” Satomi Haramato asked of her sister as the two looked up at the empty weyr.

“To tell the truth Satomi. I truly do not know.” Satoko sighed as she too scanned the skies for the returning dragons. “Though for some unfathomable reason I feel that Lady Chiyoko will be more than able to meet the challenge. She has an indomitable will of iron behind those young eyes of hers.”

“More like your typical American teenager’s distrust of authority.” Satomi snorted. “I still remember the first time I met her back in our home world.”

“I take it that the young man had an air about him?” Satoko asked as she thought back to the first time, he met Chiyoko in their home world. “Now, that you mention it, young Tony did have an air of defiance about him. He was most definitely not one of your normal street kids who got lucky.”

“Satoko your never read Tony’s file, did you?” Satomi grunted. “If we had not been dragged here Tony could have gone on to become one of the greatest archaeologists of our times. His ability with languages was just one of his many talents. You should have read his anthropological paper on the Siege of Yorktown. It was quite a refreshing look at the battle itself and the impact it had on early American history.”

“Oh, I did read the boy’s academic file. My question for you is did you read his disciplinary record?” Satoko asked slyly. “Tony Watanabe was a fighter. He was suspended four times over the last few years. The last time he put three of his fellow students in the emergency room with broken bones.”

“WHAT?!” Satomi exclaimed. “You lie! That’s not possible!”

“Very true and very possible. Tony Watanabe had earned Black Belts in three deferent martial arts.” Satoko chuckled at her shocked sister. “Not surprising when you consider the neighborhood, he grew up in.”

“I see. Exactly what neighborhood did he grow up in?” Satomi asked warily.

Satoko’s answer couldn’t have been a greater shock to Satomi than if she had slapped her with a blue fin tuna. Not because of the ethnic background of the neighborhood but the reputation for the gangs there. “Little Belfast.”

“Damn! It’s a miracle the kid was able to get out of there without a police record. Let alone be the winner of the Carson Ward.” Satomi was still having problems grasping the true efforts to which Tony had gone to. Just so he could escape his old neighborhood. “Do you think that Lady Chiyoko will bring the same conviction to her newest challenge?”

“As I said earlier. Lady Chiyoko has an indomitable will of iron hidden behind those young eyes. When the Dragon Kings finally show their hand. She will be at the head of the charge.” Satoko ground out as she clutched her fist. “And damned be the first to cry hold.”

The snap of massive leather wings overhead drew the attention of the two miko. The first to appear over the edge of the weyr was the white dragon. She was quickly followed by the black, then red, blue, yellow, with the brown dragon appearing last. As they circled overhead Satoko had a vision of those massive beasts attacking defenseless men on the ground. As a student of history Satoko had here before her eyes the true meaning behind ‘Death from above.’ The sheer power held by those six dragons surpassed the fighter and bomber aircraft of her home world.

“Satomi whatever happens over the next few months remember what I am about to tell you.” Raising her left hand Satoko pointed at the dragons and their riders. “WE must be the GUIDING INFLUENCE in those girls’ lives.”

“What is it you fear Satoko?” Satomi whispered.

“Think of the sheer power those five girls command?” Satoko asked Satomi bluntly. “Let me break things down for you sister. First, we have four of the most powerful alchemists in this world’s history for starters. All of whom have already mastered the basics of their art. Something that takes years of study to understand. Next there is our wildcard. Our lovely Mistress Chiyoko. A mage of such power that even the Dragon Gods and Goddesses give her a wide birth. One that by her own power drew us across the dimensional Voids of both Time and Space to this world. Someone who has ready shown just how powerful she is by reaching out across this world to find all six of these legendary majestic dragons. Not to mention how many times she has called forth the Celestial Dragoon Gods of this world. Chiyoko has done all that with nothing more than a song or poem that she remembered from her youth. Now, these five girls command six of the most powerful creatures that this world holds. Just one of which can destroy an enter city in under a single day. Do you see what I’m getting at, Satomi?”

It took Satomi a few seconds to realize what Satoko was telling her. In a voice barely above a whisper. “By the Gods. All that power and almost no guidance. They’re children with the arming codes to atomic bombs.”

“It is worse than that sister.” Satoko stated bluntly.

“How so?” Satomi asked not wanting to know the answer.

“Ever heard of the ‘Doomsday Bombs’?” Was all Satoko asked. Satomi just blanched at the thought of that much power in the hands of teenagers. “Now you understand why I said that we need to be the GUIDING INFLUENCE for them.”

“Agreed. Let’s gather their robes for when they descend into the courtyard.” Satomi told her sister and headed for the girls’ rooms. Satoko just sighed and quickly joined her sister miko in the task of gathering up five sets robes for the returning girls.

When they returned to the courtyard. Satomi headed for one stairwell with two sets of robes while Satoko took the other. There they met the girls as they came down the steps from the overhead weyr. Each girl put on the offered robe before stepping foot into the central courtyard. Chiyoko, like the others, was extremely happy to have the robes as their armor once more disappeared upon entering the compound proper. Miles at first didn’t understand why the young women needed the robes. When he saw their masks and armor vanish under the robes he understood. Miles showed an uncommon amount of common sense for a young man in his early twenties by saying nothing.

The moment his feet hit the ground inside of the courtyard though Miles got the shock of his young life. The boots, leggings, and tunic that he was wearing crumbled to dust. Leaving the shocked young man naked as the day he was born. “BY THE GODS! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY CLOTHES?”

Chiyoko and the others all snapped around to face away from the very embarrassed Knight. Chiyoko coughed to clear her throat as the looks that she was getting from her sisters. “Um… I think I can explain that to Miles.”

“While you do that can somebody please get me something to COVER MY NAKED ASS WITH?!” Miles screamed at the top of his lungs.

“Be right back.” Satoko said as she ran off to find Miles a set of robes.

“Looks like I might as well explain what happened, Miles.” Chiyoko sighed as she faced the inner courtyard. “You see there is this little problem of a curse placed on our compound.”

“YOU CALL THIS A LITTLE PROBLEM?” Miles yelled again.

“Miles will you please calm down?” Chiyoko almost pegged.

“Yes, please, Miles. All this yelling in upsetting my digestion.” Qersiss rumbled from her spot on the weyr. “Besides, I don’t understand why you’re so upset. You definitely have nothing to be ashamed of.”

“That is besides the point Lady Qersiss. A Knight of the White Rose is an example of masculinity for all men.” Miles grumbled. “That still doesn’t explain why I’ve suddenly been divested of my CLOTHING?”

“That would be the curse placed upon all those who dwell within these walls, young Knight.” Ivadad grunted as he scrubbed his belly against the stone weyr. “I believe that the Kyamo no Sa was about to explain.”

“Well, it is kind of like this, Miles.” Chiyoko started only to sigh as she heard him grunt under his breath. “Alright I’ll hurry up. It seems that all Dragon Samurai must bear all before their Gods within these walls.” Chiyoko turned to Satoko grinning. “By the way senpai. Have you been able to get a more accurate translation of those passages in the Teachings of Watatsumi?”

“Now that I’ve had time to actually sit down and study them, k?hai. It’s taken me a while, but I’ve finally gotten those six verses translated and correctly this time.” Satoko grinned. Before she could go into detail though Satomi returned with a set of robes for Miles.

Averting her eyes Satomi held out the robes to Miles. “Please put this on, Sir Miles? We don’t need you catching cold.”

“Thank you, Mistress Satomi.” Miles blushed as he quickly dressed in the offered robes. “It was getting rather drafty for some reason.”

All seven women giggled at Miles’ description of being naked in the center of the courtyard. He just gave their backs a dirty look and tied the sash tightly around his waist. “Okay you can turn around now.”

“Now that you’re suitably clothed, Sir Miles.” Satoko chuckled as the Knight gave her another dirty look. “I’m sorry about what happened Sir Miles. In all honesty. I never thought that you would be affected by the curse of the Dragon Samurais. After all you’re a European Chevalier not a Samurai.”

“Um… wouldn’t that have changed when Lady Tiamat brought him here, senpai?” Yoshi asked of Satoko showing the miko all the respect of student to teacher.

“Not necessarily kohai. Remember that even here in your own universe there has always been a great divide between the two ideologies.” Looking over at Chiyoko, Satoko grinned. “Just as there is in our universe Chiyoko.”

“Understood senpai.” Chiyoko cringed as she answered the old Professor. Chiyoko knew when her old teachers were trying to drive a point home. Then Chiyoko had a thought. “That one passage that talked about the sixth Dragon Samurai. I thought it talked about the Shogun for the Dragon Kings. Did I miss the translation somehow, senpai?”

“Yes and no, kohai. If you had the time, I believe that you could have figured out the part that was missing from the temple’s copy and the original copy that is in our possession.” Satoko explained with a smile. “One of things that you would have learned, over time as a researcher under Satomi back in our home world, is never to trust the ‘official’ translations of any religiously held document.”

“Why? Wouldn’t Temple Elders want a correct translation of their most cherished texts senpai?” Akane asked in bewilderment.

“Not if it goes against what they are teaching within their temple walls Akane.” Chiyoko sighed. “My father used to say never discuss politics, religion, or sports teams unless you’re ready for a fight.”

“Wise words for a mortal.” Dykacrat mumbled.

Satoko and Satomi both chuckled. Satomi placed her hand on Akane’s shoulder. “Listen to your sister in this matter Akane. Her father was a truly wise man. At least for our world.”

“As I was saying the original copy talks about the sixth Samurai not as a Shogun for the Dragon Kings, but as the Shogun that will train the Dragon Samurai. I have been forced to believe that the whole section concerning this compound and the Dragon Samurai was mistranslated.” Satoko sighed. “It is my belief that this was done on purpose.”

“But by who? Who gains from deceiving us?” Kasumi pleaded. “Surely the Temple Elders would not side with the Dragon Kings.”

“I won’t put it past them. They’re human after all.” Chiyoko grunted. “Not Saints by a long shot.”

“I believe that the deception goes back much further than just the current Elders kohai. In fact, if I had to guess I would say that the deception goes back at least two hundred years.” Satoko sighed heavily. “Back to the last time the texts were translated for the general public.”

“Would about one-fifty be a better estimation senpai?” Chiyoko asked.

“What your evidence for your hypothesis kohai?” Satomi quickly demanded of her student and one-time intern.

“Three facts support my hypothesis, senpai.” Chiyoko said with a bow. “First the timing of the last translation coincides with the death of the Temple Elders at that time. One of the things the former Temple Elders did was order a new translation of the Watatsumi Texts. They placed Brother Hue at the time in charge of that translation. It would have been nothing for him to make the needed changes to mislead us.”

“You have a valid point there, kohai. Next.” Satoko smiled.

“Second there is the fact that at every turn Temple Elder Hue has gone out of his way to put up roadblocks. Even from the first day that man has done his level best to make our lives miserable.” Chiyoko snarked.

“We concede the point. On to your last verifiable fact please.” Satomi grinned. “By the way I can’t wait to hear this one.”

“This last one is hard to prove but it is there for all to see. One-hundred-and-fifty years ago the Greatest Empire for this world emerged. The Elizabethan English Empire. They made massive inroads into the Temple cultures of this country. Going out of their way to ensure that only people who would accept their way of doing things came to power.” Chiyoko explained then smiled. “People like Elder Hue.”

“You’re close on that last one kohai, but you picked the wrong influencing factors. It was not the Elizabethans, but the first Dragon King to emerge.” Satoko grinned at Chiyoko’s look of confusion. “Remember these are men of power. It is nothing for them to have gained the power of Longevity.”

“Excuse me ladies but what does all that have to do with me ending up naked as the day I was born?” Miles grunted.

“I’m coming to that Miles. Please understand that this is all conjecture. We’re trying to unravel a mystery and curse both at the same time.” Chiyoko explained to the exasperated Knight. “It also may hold the key to us breaking that very curse. Which seems to have befallen you just now.”

“Just what is this curse you’ve been talking about?” Miles demanded.

“It has taken me some considerable time to translate the texts correctly, Miles. Despite Chiyoko’s formidable skills at translation of ancient texts even she would have had a hard time correctly translating the six lines concerning this compound and the Dragon Knights.” Satoko grinned at the shocked looks on the faces of the five girls. “That’s correct ladies the texts say Knights, not samurai.”

“Wait, senpai. I thought that the texts were about samurai. The texts said so.” Chiyoko complained. “There is no way I could have messed up that bad.”

“I’m afraid so, Chiyoko. When you started the translation you naturally used the Azuchi–Momoyama period for your point of reference.” Satoko smiled as Chiyoko gave her, her own look of exasperation. “The historical period that you should have used is further back. The Asuka period. When the Watatsumi texts were first written.”

“Oh man.” Chiyoko whined. “How could I have made such a mistake? Our copy is one of the original editions. If not the original edition.”

“Correct, kohai. You must remember that while languages basically stay the same. They do change over a period of time. Especially the written syntax. Remember this lesson for the future.” Satoko chided Chiyoko kindly.

Turning back to Miles. “Now, that I’ve explained my pupil’s mistake Sir Miles I’ll get back on topic. There is also more to the actual verses concerning this compound and the Dragon Knights. The correct translation is as follows.”

Satoko took a deep breath and recalled the six lines of texts. “The Knights of the Dragons shall step before the Dragon God Watatsumi with their souls bared. Nothing shall stand between them and the Great Dragon God that protects these walls. Their armor shall flow about them as if made from the very elements unique in their own ways. Four Knights shall come from this world bound by the teachings of science. The fifth Knight shall cross the Void under their own power. The last Knight shall come among their number as a blooded warrior and teacher. He shall be a true master of warfare and the Dragon arts from another world. Naked and bare of face they shall stand before each other holding nothing back.”

“So, it is not so much a curse but maybe a blessing?” Yoshi asked in bewilderment. “But how could that happen?”

“Remember for who this compound was built kohai.” Satomi suggested.

“The Dragon God Watatsumi. He may have given a concession to his nieces and nephews. That doesn’t mean he gave them what they wanted exactly.” Satomi snickered. “Remember that the Gods are fickle beings.”

“Fickle she says.” Miles snorted. Then laughed at the looks he was getting from his female companions. “The ways of the Gods are as fluid as the Lion's Tail River and just as unpredictable.”

Unlike the others who were laughing, Chiyoko had a thoughtful look on her face. “Senpai that one line about our armor. How sure of that translation are you? I don’t mean to throw shade on your work. I just need to understand that line better. I have a feeling that it holds the key to the riddle of our armor appearing and disappearing on us.”

“As sure as the sun rising in the East, kohai. Why?” Satoko asked.

Chiyoko summoned her armor and smiled. “It all makes perfect sense now. Miles would you please try to summon your armor?”

Miles shrugged his shoulders and did as she asked. When nothing happened Miles just shook his head. “Sorry, nothing.”

“It’s as I thought. There’s something we need to take care of sisters. Fetch your Grimoires and go to the center of the courtyard. Once there I need an alchemic circle with all four elements overlaying each other drawn out.” Chiyoko smiled and looked at Miles. “Miles would you please go dress in your full armor on for me. Include your helm and shield.”

Akane, Yoshi, Chikako, and Kasumi just shrugged their shoulders and did as Chiyoko asked of them. Seeing no reason to argue with Chiyoko, Miles did the same. While the others were going about their tasks Chiyoko went to her room and returned with her Book of the Void. Satomi and Satoko both gave her a curious look. Chiyoko quickly explained. “There is one spell in here that I found on the first night. It concerns our armor.”

“How do you figure that?” Satoko asked her.

“The date that it was first written, it’s placement inside the book.” Chiyoko answered smiling. Opening the book, she pointed to a drawing of an alchemic transmutation circle. “Then there’s this.”

It took Satomi all off two seconds to realize what she was looking at. “By the Goddess Toyotama herself. That is the Witch's matrix.”

“The what?” Chiyoko and Satoko said at the same time.

“Something that I spend more than five years searching for with nothing to show for all that hard work. I dug through every manuscript, ancient text, obscure pictograph, you name it. I searched the halls of every university, the catacombs of the great cathedrals in Europe, went over every inch of the ruins in Greece, Rome, Turkey, and Egypt. Always coming up empty.” Satomi sighed before grinning. “I finally gave up two years ago. Though all that research led me to the findings I did make. Including my last one.”

“Okay Doc, but that still doesn’t tell what the Witch’s matrix is.” Chiyoko grumbled. “So, spill already.”

“According to legend, the Witch’s matrix holds the secret to the most powerful of all magics. All I ever found were bits and pieces. I never found a complete diagram of the matrix.” Satomi pointed to the diagram in Chiyoko’s book of the void. “Even this one is incomplete. It is missing the final element. If I were to guess I would say that the Void is missing.”

“The Void is missing? But shouldn’t this Book show the completed matrix?” Chiyoko asked as she held the book open to the spell.

“Chiyoko what is the first spell in that book?” Satoko asked kindly.

“The True Vision spell.” Chiyoko answered without thinking then groaning as she face-palmed. Chiyoko quickly waved her hand over the page while reciting. “By the light of day. By the light of stars. Under the light of the full moon I call forth your secrets.”

As purplish glow covered the page for a few seconds that blinded the three women. When it finally faded away a new alchemic circle had written itself over the other four on the page. This circle was one that Chiyoko recognized instantly. It was the circle for the Void element. This one additional alchemic circle completed the Witch’s matrix. Chiyoko could tell that the power of this circle was fifty times what she and her sisters had ever drawn or called on before. The sheer power it represented scared her more than the thought that she was actually contemplating using it.

“I could change the very fabric of this world.” Chiyoko whispered.

“That is the true power of the Witch’s matrix, kohai.” Satomi whispered as she wrapped the teenager in her arms from behind. “Now do you see why I spent so much of my life searching for this. It would have even worked in our own world. With this much power I could have returned magic to our own world. Not the illusionary bullshit of stage magicians but real honest magic. Such as in Merlin and Morgana, the legendary Wu-shamans of China, or even the famous Abe no Seimei of Japanese legend.”

“You had some really big aspirations senpai. Though I doubt it would have worked. You would’ve needed something like one of the Scared Blades, or one of the Lost Grimoires from legend to power the matrix.” Chiyoko told her.

“Why do you think I hunted for all those lost temples and shrines kohai? I knew exactly what I would have needed to power the matrix in our world.” Satomi sighed as she stepped back. “All I ever needed was the final part of the matrix. Which, no matter how hard I tried, eluded me.”

Chiyoko looked to where Akane, Yoshi, Chikako, and Kasumi all knelt drawing in the sand of the exercise area. “They’re all most done. I think I better go help them finish. We’ll need the final pieces if this is going to work.”

Satomi and Satoko stood back watching as the five teenagers drew out the massive alchemic circle and the delicate interlocking designs. The two miko saw the way the five girls were concentrating on their work. Satomi sighed as she watched as her greatest desire was laid out before her. Hearing the sigh Satoko asked her sister bluntly. “How long was your search sister?”

“It was more than just my search sister. My family have been searching for the final pieces of the Witch’s matrix for centuries.” Satomi answered honestly. “I think that of us all, I came the closest.”

“How so?” Satoko asked her with genuine curiosity.

“As I said earlier it was my search for the matrix that led me to the lost Temple of Toyotama-hime the Luxuriant-Jewel-Princess just north of Mount Fuji. I had hunted for that temple for the better part of two years. When I finally found it, the temple and that cave, I was sure that I had found the last key to the mystery of the Witch’s matrix.” Satomi breathed out heavily. “I was so close, Satoko. I was so sure that I finally had my family’s centuries long dream in my hands. Only after all that work the final pieces were still missing. Then Tony Watanabe walked through our doors.”

“And the whole world changed in just two hours.” Satoko chuckled. The two miko turned as the sounds of plate armor could be heard coming from Miles’ room. “Our Chevalier is ready. Damn that boy is fast.”

“Satoko correct me if I’m wrong but isn’t the armor that Miles is wearing more in line with armor from the Holy Roman Empire during the early fifteenth century?” Satomi asked bluntly. “To be exact I would say it is more in lines with early white armor. Look at the joints.”

Satoko did exactly that and nodded her head. “Yes, you’re right that is white armor. You can see the craftsmanship in the individual pieces. Though not nearly as flashy as the Holy Roman Empire style of white armor. If I had to place a value on that armor. I would put it somewhere around ten to fifteen thousand in today’s market. In a medieval society two to three years income.”

“So, either he comes from a wealthy family, or his order is something along the lines of the Templar Knights.” Satomi surmised. “Which one do you think it is Satoko. Family or Order?”

“Order, sister. Remember how he introduced himself?” Satoko asked of Satomi who just nodded. “I would hazard to say that the White Rose Knights is a full military order with their own blacksmiths, weaponsmiths, and armorers.”

“Less Holy Crusaders, more Defenders of the Homefront. That would make sense. Especially with that style of armor.” Satomi grunted. “I wonder what Chiyoko and the others are going to do to his armor?”

“If I had had to guess. I would say they plan to imbue it with magic similar to their own. See how they have each moved to one elemental point of the compass? Akane for Fire. Chikako has taken up her place for Earth. Kasumi as Wind. With Yoshi standing ready as Water. Only Chiyoko has yet to take her place in the position as the Void. Once that happens, we shall witness something beautiful.” Satoko whispered for only Satomi to hear.

Before Satomi could ask what, her sister meant Chiyoko had moved into position as the Void. She had placed Miles in the center of the massive alchemic circle. “Ready Miles?”

“Ready to face come what may, Lady Chiyoko.” Miles called back.

“Then here we go. Sisters charge the matrix.” Yoshi, Akane, Chikako, and Kasumi slap their hands together then dropped to the ground. The alchemic transmutation circle flared to life in a brilliant blue light. Chiyoko arise her arms above her head and began to chant.

“Spirits of Time and Space. I call upon thy. Hear my plea as I stand bare before you.” Chiyoko throw her robes off as she was hit by a massive power rush in the shape of pure white column of light. It took all of Chiyoko’s considerable self-control to keep chanting and not scream as the power flooded her body. “Wind bring your sweet healing and cooling caress. Fire I call upon you for your forge to mold and harden. Water I need thy purity to wash clean. Earth once more bring your strengths.”

With every element Chiyoko called another pulse of power slammed into her. Power that she channeled into the matrix. The sheer amount of power flowing through her and into the matrix was staggering. Satomi and Satoko could not believe the power that was on display by these five teenage girls. Chiyoko may have been the one who was controlling that power, but it was her sisters that were providing that power. Like Chiyoko they too were now naked. Not expecting the sheer amount of power that they were calling upon that power had blown their robes to shreds.

With each pulse of power their individual full-body tattoos responded by glowing brighter and brighter. To the casual observer their bodies appeared to be on fire. Though the only witnesses to this unparalleled display of power were two simple mikos and the European Knight that was the focus of all that power. The reactions for the two miko were vastly different.

Satoko looked on with the detachment of a true academic. To her this was unequivocally proof that magic no matter the form was not to be taken lightly. In the wrong hands magic was in her opinion deadlier than any weapon of mass destruction. The idea of real magic being unleashed in her home world was not something that she wanted to even contemplate.

Satomi looked on with fear filled eyes. Unlike her sister miko she knew that the power being displayed was more than just proof of magic. It was proof that if she could have returned magic to her home world. Something that she was just now realizing wasn’t such a good idea. This type of power unleashed in her home world would have had untold consequences. Consequences far greater than the Cold War and both World Wars.

For Miles, the experience totally unlike anything his life as a Dragon Knight had prepared him for, the light was blinding. He could only see shadows at first. When the light started to pulse, he felt his armor shifting about his limbs then body. With each pulse he felt his armor pull in tighter to his body. He could hear Chiyoko chanting over the roaring power that surrounded him. Miles knew that he stood in the eye of the storm and feared moving.

Chiyoko saw none of the fear in the three witnesses. It was taking everything she had to control the power she had called upon. With both arms raised she continued to call out in a voice that barely cracked for the last element to join the flow of power. “From the vastness of the Eternal Void. I call upon the True Gods of the Void Toyotama and Wolong. Bring forth your duality and blessings upon this endeavor. Guide our hands as we forge anew this Knightly armor. Give it freedom of life. Let it dance to its owner’s wishes.”

The last and final pulse of power slammed into Chiyoko with such force that she had to fight just to stand. With one final breath Chiyoko screamed out the final lines of the spell. “Toyotama! Wolong! Bind this armor to this Knight. Let him face his enemies as our equal!”

There was once last surge of power that flowed through the five girls and into the matrix. Miles felt the power slam home against his armor for one last time. There was another brilliant flash of light and the two Dragon Gods of True Neutrality were standing before him. While time came to a standstill the two Gods reached out and touched one shoulder a piece. The finely crafted metal of his armor seemed to just flow after their touch. The two Dragon Gods were smiling at the young knight that stood before them defiantly. Before they faded away Toyotama turned to look where Chiyoko stood directing the maelstrom of magic.

“It seems that our Kyamo no Sa has come into her full power sooner than expected, brother.” Toyotama grinned.

“Indeed, she has sister. Should we say hello before returning to the Void?” Wolong asked with a smirk. “We have all the ‘Time’ in the world after all.”

After a few seconds of thought Toyotama shook her head. “No brother. We have done as she asked. Besides, this is one time where We must remain within the confines of the summoning circle.”

“Then it’s time for us to depart, sister.” With a flash of light that only Miles saw the two Dragon Gods vanished. With them the maelstrom of power subsided into nothingness. With nothing left to control the five teenage girls all fell to their knees panting. Each girl struggled for breath. They were all covered in a thin coating of sweat and nothing else.

The only witness to the events had been forced to stand silently as his armor continued to reform itself around his body. More exactly to his body. As his armor flowed to conform to his body. When he was finally able to move, he noticed several changes to his armor at once.

The first of which was the joints and seems. More like the lack of them. Unlike before where his armor was constructed along the lines of white armor of his home world it now resembled the armor of the girls. He also noticed that like them he could move with a freedom he never had before. It was as if his armor was alive surrounding him in a loving embrace. Setting down his shield Miles reached up to see if he could remove his helm. To his surprise the helm came away easily and in one piece. Miles took one look at the visor and almost dropped it. Like the rest of his armor there were no gaps, yet he had been able to see clearly while wearing it. It was as if there was nothing between his eyes and the rest of the world.

The groan from Yoshi drew Miles attention away from his armor to the girls. Not knowing who to go to first Miles just turned to the two mikos. “Mistresses quickly. Robes, water, towels. We must see to them.”

Satoko and Satomi were brought out of their fear induced frozen stance by Miles’ order. As one, they headed off to carry out his order. They knew that Chiyoko would need the most care. Unlike Miles they knew that staggering amount of power that the girl had been controlling. While they were gone Miles went to each girl and carried her to the engawa that surrounded the inner courtyard. Only Chiyoko tried to put up any resistance to Miles carrying her from her position at the head of the Matrix.

Satoko was the first to return. “Miles we need to get them to the main room.”

“Yes, Mistress Satoko.” Miles looked into her eyes. “Mistress, what is wrong with them?”

“If I were to guess Sir Miles.” Satoko answered as she checked over the five girls. “I would say a simple case of magical overload.”

“Magical overload?!” Miles said in shock. “I thought that was impossible!”

“Normally that would be the case Sir Miles.” Satomi said as she walked up with five glasses of water. “But the sheer power they just called upon was beyond anything that should have been possible. For any human.”

Miles just chuckled at hearing this. “Mistress Satomi I have already come to understand that the words ‘normal’, ‘impossible’, and ‘improbable’ do not apply to these young ladies.”

The two miko stared at the young knight for all of three seconds before the laughter overtook them. It was their laughter that brought a groggy reply from Chiyoko. “Oh, bite me already. We’re not that bad.”

“What she said times two.” Akane grunted.

“Times three.” Grumbled Kasumi.

“May a thousand sand flees invest your armpits.” Yoshi huffed as swayed to a sitting position.

“I say they suffer a thousand nights under a leaky tin cup.” Chikako grunted. “Oh hell. Does anybody else’s head feel like it is barely hanging on?”

“Not so loud, but yeah that’s the way my head feels.” Chiyoko murmured. “Along with the rest of my body.”

“Not surprised that you feel that way Chiyoko. You were the focus for all that power. You must have felt like you were being hammered by the Gods.” Akane murmured as she pulled Chiyoko into a hug. Only to let her go as Chiyoko whimpered. “By the Gods you’re burning with fever. Quickly Miles get her to the bath. We need to bring down her temperature.”

Satoko didn’t even wait for Miles to pick Chiyoko. She ran to the bath and began to run cool water into the tub. Miles also reacted in the same manner by gently lifting Chiyoko in his arms. He carried all five girls to the bath and placed them into the individual tubs of cool water. Once all five were taken care of Miles stepped outside to stand watch. For some reason, his battle awareness was on high alert. He had learned at an early age to trust his feelings in these matters. Recovering his helm, and shield, with a snarl summoning his sword Miles strode to the front entrance.

As he walked through the courtyard, he looked up at the six dragons. He didn’t even think twice as he used a secret known only to a Dragon Knight. “By the Pact of Lady Tiamat! AWAKEN!”

The six slumbering dragons snapped awaken and roared as one. Ivadad, Lord of The Black looked down at Miles. “Where is the enemy, Knight? Why do you waken us by the sacred Pact of our mother?”

“Your riders lay in a state that leaves them helpless, Lord Ivadad. Would you leave them to face their enemies in such a helpless state?” Miles challenged the massive black dragon’s honor.

In response to the challenge Ivadad roared and leaped into the skies. “LET THEM COME! THEY SHALL FACE MY FLAME, LIGHTNING, AND ACIDE!”

The other four male dragons were hot on Ivadad’s tail. Each one swearing untold violence against any who would dare attack their riders. Only Qersiss remained at her weyr. She looked down at Miles. “Well played Miles. You angered my brothers without having to push them to action. Are their riders truly in danger? This is after all supposed to be a secured compound.”

“There are traitors among the Temple Elders, Qersiss. The Lady Chiyoko and Mistress Satoko believe that I did not overhear their conversation before the ceremony that blessed me with this new armor. Not that I needed to in the first place. My Page Master used to beat the legends into our heads from the time we stepped foot into his domain. I knew the moment that Lady Tiamat drew me to this world my life’s mission.” Miles told her as he opened the gate and stepped into the Temple’s compound proper.

“So, little brother you would bring bloodshed to a Holy place?” Qersiss asked of her rider as he took up a defensive stance.

Miles’ answer was to draw his claymore from the scabbard at his hip. With each inch of exposed blade there was a deadly hissing sound. A hiss that hadn’t been there before. Another change that Miles noticed about his claymore was the weight was different. It was lighter by half. When the tip cleared the scabbard the whole of the blade blazed with an icy blue flame.

Not turning to look over his shoulder Miles only snarled. “I would do more than bring bloodshed to a holy place. I would burn this place to the ground.” Looking down at the sword in his hand and the mystical armor that he wore. Miles continued to snarl. “I have more than a few reasons to repay their kindness with violence upon those who would betray them.”

Qersiss’s answer to her rider’s claim was to drop down off her weyr into the courtyard. She moved until her head and neck hovered over the gate wall. “Then let them come Miles. They shall face more than just your steel. They shall find in my icy breath their deaths.”

The fact that all six majestic dragons were ready to use their secondary breath weapons would have horrified the five teenage girls. For Miles, their response was nothing more than what he would have expected. It didn’t take long for the Temple Elders to gather before him at the gate to the inner sanctuary. Elder Hue was in the lead. Miles just smiled inside his helm.

“What is the meaning of this display, knight?” Elder Hue demanded of Miles as he pointed upwards towards the flying dragons. “Return those pets to their perches. This is a place of peace.”

“A dragon does as a dragon pleases Elder Hue. We are not pets. We are free beings.” Qersiss rumbled as she lowered her snout to within inches of his face. “Never make that mistake again.”

“I am the Grand Elder of this Temple. I will not have some lowly creature talk to me in such a manner.” Hue huffed before turning to Miles. “Control your beast, knight or I shall have you removed.”

Qersiss answered for Miles. “LOWLY CREATURE! I’LL BURN YOU TO ASH!”

Miles knew that Qersiss was going to carry out the threat the second he heard her breath in. “HOLD QERSISS! I need to talk with this man yet.”

Qersiss let the breath she was holding out in a massive blech of flame straight up into the air. This one display forced the gathered monks to stagger back. Even Elder Hue turned white as the blood drained from his face. The idea of facing just one of these massive beings of war terrorized him. With five of them overhead and one standing directly before him Hue had a sudden moment of clarity. He would talk with the foreign knight.

Squaring up his shoulders Hue ground out through clenched teeth. “Let us hold this conversation away from prying eyes.”

“No. Your fellow Elders shall hear all.” Miles countered looking over at the other three Temple Elders. “Hue has betrayed your teachings and sided with the Dragon Kings. The proof of his transgressions is in the last translation for the Teachings of Watatsumi. Look there, and if you doubt me return. The Sister Satoko has a copy of the original Watatsumi texts.”

As one the other three Elders walked away leaving Hue to the tender mercies of Miles and the dragons. “Don’t run monk. Qersiss is already in a foul mood. If she has to chase you down. You will not like the way she treats you.”

Hue blanched even harder at the thought of what the massive white dragon could do to him. Miles smiled at the monk behind his visor. “Inside monk.”

Once they were behind the gate Miles’ armor vanished the way the girls’ armor did. Only he quickly summoned his armor back to him. “Start talking monk. Or you become Qersiss’s next meal.”

Hue looked up at the dragon that stared downed at him licking her chops. There was something about that sight that loosen his tongue. Hue may have been afraid of the Dragon Kings, but they were nowhere near as frightening as the thought of being a dragon’s next meal. “Yes, I changed those passages as the way that Dragon King G?k? ordered. That is all.”

Qersiss looked down at him and rumbled. “Do not lie, monk. It has been three-thousand years since I last snacked upon a holy man. You’ll be nice and crunchy. With a little spicy tomato sauce tasty as well.”

“I think you could use a good tabasco sauce Lady Qersiss.” Chiyoko’s voice drew Miles’ and Hue’s attention to where she now stood just outside the bath. Like Miles Chiyoko had summoned her armor. “It would take me but a moment. Would you like to try some?”

“What is this tabasco sauce? It sounds interesting. Is it spicy by chance?” Qersiss asked with a chuckle.

“Oh no you don’t sister. If anyone gets to try a new spice it is my turn.” Ivadad called out as he circled overhead. “Especially one given to us by my rider. So, no hugging little sister.”

The casual conversation between the two dragons and the Kyamo no Sa about using a spice on him, unsettled Hue. The man became so unsettle that he blurted out something he shouldn’t have. “The Dragon Princess has been found in the Nagano Prefecture within the Sun?maunten region. I swear by the Goddess Toyotama. Just go to the Nagano Prefecture. You’ll see five Empyreal Cavalry units all within five miles of Sun?maunten.”

Miles didn’t even think twice as he mounted Qersiss. “Chiyoko I leave the handling of this traitor to you and your sisters. I fly for Sun?maunten, and the Nagano Prefecture. I shall return with the Dragon Princess.”

“Be careful Miles. The Empyreal Cavalry are elite military units. They’ll be armed with the newest weapons.” Kasumi warned him.

Qersiss just chuckled as she took wing. “Newer doesn’t always make it better. There is nothing like Dragon’s Fire to change a mortal’s mind and attitude.”

Once the two were aloft Ivadad landed in the courtyard. He gave Hue an evil look. You could almost see a grin cress his jaw line. “Do not make me chase you down monk. Unlike my sister I do not play with my food.”

As one all five of the Dragon Samurai walked across the courtyard towards Hue. As they passed over the Witch’s matrix a staff appeared next to each girl who instinctively grabbed them. The sight of those five individual staffs sent a shiver down Hue’s spine. The more that happened around these five girls the more he feared that the legends were coming true. He could see all of his carefully crafted hard work coming apart before his very eyes.

“Now, Elder Hue let’s have ourselves a little talk about the Dragon Kings.” Chiyoko snarled as she came to stop two feet from him.

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 13
The Battle for Mount Sunōmaunten or How to Rescue a Princess Dragon style.
Somewhere over Sunōmaunten, Nagano Prefecture

As Miles and Qersiss flew towards the Nagano Prefecture the young Knight noticed that he wasn’t feeling the cold of the higher altitude. He knew that he should be feeling the bighting chill of the wind and short of breath in the thin air of the upper altitudes. Yet for some strange reason he suffered none of the effects of flying at the higher than normal altitudes. Not even his armor next to his skin felt cold. With none of the old joints and exposed areas of his old White armor his new armor moved with a freedom he could have only dreamt of in the past.

“Lady Qersiss, do you not feel the strain of flying so high already?” He asked of his dragon. Even as she pounded her wings for even greater altitude.

The majestic white dragon just chuckled at her rider’s question. “The higher I fly the easier it is for me to fly Miles. And please just call me Qersiss.”

“I’ll do my best to remember Qersiss. Just remember that I was raised within the Order.” Miles chuckled. “There are certain manners that were beaten into my head at an incredibly young age. Manners that will be hard to overcome at times. I’m sure that you understand?”

“Has our home world changed that much sense mother Tiamat brought to this world to solve those problems of so long ago?” Qersiss wondered loud enough for Miles to hear.

“It has been over five hundred years since you and your brothers last graced the skies of our home world Qersiss. A great deal has changed in that time.” Miles sighed. “The Children of the Sun God Wexdum are now the only official Church of the State. The holy cities are totally controlled by the Children of the Sun God. The King, Queens, and other Nobles dare not oppose the Children of the Sun God. To do so is to court disaster. The desert followers of Dhaenar, God of Freedom were wiped out to the last man. Their women and children were sold into slavery. In our home world true freedom is now a thing of the past Lady Qersiss. Sadly, it was the Dragon Knights of the other orders that allowed this to happen.”

“How so?” Miles could feel the anger of his dragon as it filled her voice. “The Dragon Knight Orders were formed to protect the homelands. They were never meant to be conquerors of any type. What happened?”

“The Children of the Sun God rose to power is what happened, Qersiss. The Grand Druid Constantinus Ypsilanti ordered all of the Dragon Knight Orders with the exception of the White Rose to partake in the final Holy Crusade. A crusade to bring the Word of Wexdum to the heathens of the world.” Miles really didn’t want to talk about the darkest years of the Dragon Knight Orders. Yet he knew that he could not lie to Qersiss or hold back this information from her. Not if he wanted to keep her trust. “Those that did not convert were put to the sword or fell to dragon fire from the skies. It was a dark and bloody time, Lady Qersiss. We of the Dragon Orders have long since withdrawn from the world. Our numbers still grow, but we no longer follow the Church or allow those that do to join our ranks.”

“Does the Church not try to force you once more back under their control?” Qersiss asked in confusion.

“Oh, they try from time to time Qersiss.” Miles chuckled. “But for some reason the idea of facing more than twenty-four legions of Dragon Knights and their partners changes the Church Leader’s minds.”

Qersiss chuckled as she thought about 24,000 dragons and their rides circling over the heads of such foolish humans. “How often does the Church try the Orders, Miles? Is it a yearly occurrence?”

“Every time a new Grand Druid is elected, Qersiss.” Miles chuckled again. “It seems that they all feel the need to show the world that they’re the next great prophet or some such horseshit.”

“Most likely the next great prophet, Miles. It is a human failing. The need to gain power and hold it.” Qersiss chuckled at her rider’s naivety in the ways of the human mind. “Let us talk of lighter things Miles.”

“Agree, Qersiss.” Miles said with a smile behind his visor. Then he had a thought. “Qersiss maybe you can help me unravel a mystery.”

“What great mystery has my knight confused?” Qersiss asked with a chuckle.

“Why is it that I do not feel the cold any longer? Or how is it that my armor is not freezing the way it used too?” Miles asked.

“Ah! You still haven’t realized the full ramifications of the change to your armor by the Lady Chiyoko and her sisters.” Qersiss chuckled. “The magic those five young ladies imbued your armor with is equal to the magic of their own armor. With one exception.”

Miles thought about what Qersiss just said. “I can remove my helm when in public. Whereas they’re unable to remove their masks.”

“Exactly. Unlike you, they are cursed to bare their armor for the length of their lives. You my proud Knight can leave the temple dresses as normal man. The moment they step outside of the compound walls they are encased by their armor. They shall forever be forced to stand apart from the rest of humankind.” Qersiss told her rider sadly about the five Samurai’s cursed armor. “The magic protects you the same way that it protects them.”

“Now, I understand. Like their armor mine is now also a living thing.” Miles grasped what Qersiss was explaining. “Amazing the power those five young ladies’ control. All the mages and alchemist of our home world would bow down to them as teachers. Just to be able to understand the smallest of portions to their massive power.”

“They are some amazing young Ladies, Miles.” Qersiss chuckled. “In all my centuries of life. I’ve never seen their like before.”

Miles continued to smile behind his visor. “Qersiss we need to drift a little more to the west. The mountain that we seek is slightly more inland.”

“Tell me Miles. How do you know where we’re going?” Qersiss asked in wonder.

“To tell you truthfully, Qersiss. I just do. I don’t understand it myself, but it is as if I was raised in these lands.” Miles answered with more than a little honesty and confusion. “I just know that the knowledge is there.”

“I see.” Qersiss rumbled. “This smells of Mother Tiamat’s magic.”

“Could the Grand Lady Tiamat really place such knowledge in my head?” Miles asked of Qersiss.

“With an ease that not even the Lady Chiyoko could manage.” Qersiss chuckled. Then explained the obvious. “She is a Goddess after all.”

“True.” Miles answered with a blush to his voice. “We need to pass over those twin peaks just to the east Qersiss.”

“Which pair Miles? There are two twin peaks.”

“The taller set of the two.” Miles grinned behind his visor. He drew on the knowledge that Tiamat had given him of the country. “I think you’ll find this interesting. Those four particular mountains. They’re called the Dragon’s Heavenly Steps.”

“Really? A set of mountains named for Dragons. I’m amazed.” Qersiss really was surprised by what Miles just told her. “It seems Miles that Mother Tiamat gifted you with more than just the knowledge of the land.”

“I don’t understand how Qersiss, but it is like the more I see of this land the more that know. It just seems to seep in like water through the cracks in a dungeon’s wall.” Miles explained begrudgingly. As they passed over the twin mountain peaks Miles spotted the next landmark. “There Qersiss. That valley pass is our next marker.”

“I see it Miles. The one with the still river. Correct?” Qersiss asked.

“That’s the Treacherous Rill, Qersiss. It may appear calm and still. Don’t let that fool you. Those waters are as traitorous an ice-covered lake. One false step and all is lost.” Miles warned her about the river that was rapidly approaching below them. “We will find our next marker at the end of the valley at a fork in the river.”

In response to Miles’ directions Qersiss dropped into a gliding dive that would take them to the end of the river valley in seconds. “Which branch?”

“The one to the left, Qersiss. Careful of the outcroppings.” Miles warn her as Qersiss banked over the left split of the river below. “Qersiss we need to climb up over the ridgeline. Our next marker is on the other side of the ridgeline to the right.”

Qersiss pounded her wings and gained altitude rapidly. Just as she cleared the top of the ridge Miles spotted the last marker. “We just need to follow that road to the north now. We should reach Mount Sunōmaunten within the hour. Just after the noon bell.”

“How shall we find our lost Princess Miles? Have you thought of that?”

“We shall follow your nose, Qersiss.” Miles chuckled then appealed to every majestic dragon’s greatest weakness, their vanity. “I’m sure that you of all the great majestic dragons can sniff out a Royal virgin. Even one hidden amongst a forest the size of the Great Black Bear Woods.”

“Yum. Virgin. Tasty.” Qersiss rumbled her most basic desire filled her mind. With a mighty shake of her head. Qersiss craned her neck back to look at her rider. “That was not fair Miles. Tempting me with such a tender morsel.”

Miles just shrugged his shoulders. Qersiss could hear the mirth in his voice. “You cannot deny that it is the truth though.”

Qersiss craned her neck further back until her snout was inches from his face. She just snorted. “True but still unfair.”

As the dragon turned her head back to see where she was going Miles chuckled. Even as the massive white dragon pounded her wings to gain both speed and altitude. Miles knew that he had the greatest of trackers beneath him. Now that he had challenged Qersiss to find the Princess. He knew nothing would stand in her way of sniffing her out.

As they flew north along the road, Miles spotted a long line of men on horseback. His training let him know exactly what he was seeing. “Qersiss that is a troop of light cavalry down there. Can you tell how many?”

“A full score Miles. No more.” Qersiss quickly answered.

“Damn that makes at least a full mounted squadron of light to heavy cavalry.” Miles spat out. “What are those long metal tubes on the shoulders?”

“I have no idea, Miles.” Qersiss answered as she sniffed the air. “I can smell the black powder and a strange oil coming from them, Miles. They must be some type of projectile weapon.”

Miles thought about what Qersiss said and what Chiyoko and the others had told him of the weapons in this world. “Those must be the rifles or guns that Lady Chiyoko and her sisters talked about. They have a great reach. Longer than the Willow Wands of the Northmen.”

“And just like those Willow Wands unless they can drive a clothyard shaft through two claws worth of granite. They are worthless against my hide.” Qersiss rumbled with more than a little pride. Pride that is well deserved.

Even in his home world the properties of dragon hide were desired above all others. For more than just the warmth. Dragon hide was so tough that it took special tools to even cut, tan, and cure the raw dragon hide. Hide that was only harvested after a dragon died of old age or accident. The laws of his home world prevented the hunting of wild dragons. Those would did often ended up dead from the battle with the dragon.

As they approach the small village of Sunōmaunten Qersiss breathed in deeply. “We must go higher on the mountain Miles. More towards the top.”

“How much higher?” He asked quickly as he watched what had to be the other five cavalry units searching the lower reaches of the mountain.

“The Princess is three quarters of the way up the mountain. That is where her trail leads.” Qersiss answered with a rumble. “Her scent is strongest from near that one watchtower.”

Lower Basecamp 3, Mount Sunōmaunten

Viceroy Kagae Michimoro was in a foul mood for several reasons. The first was he hated traveling by horse. Second, he hated the mountains. Third, he hated being cold. Lastly, he hated having to deal with military men. If it wasn’t for the current Minister of Labor sending him to this Prefecture on orders, he would still be at home; but the threat of there being an illegitimate Royal heir with a greater claim to the throne was just too great to be allowed to continue.

Sighing he looked up at the basecamp watchtower. This was the last one to search. If the bastard heir wasn’t here, then he would just have to torture their guide. The man had been leading them from one deserted basecamp to the next. He had given orders to burn the ones they had already searched as a lesson to the people of this region. The lesson was a simple one. Any attempts to hide the false heir was an act of treason.

Kagae was brought out of his dark thoughts as the current Captain of the Cavalry troop walked towards him. Kagae could tell the man brought bad news by the slump of his shoulders. “Well. What is it Captain?”

“The heir is not here Viceroy. I do have some good news though.” The Captain stated gradually. At the wave of Kagae’s hand he continued. “There is a trail leading further up the mountain around back.”

“Bring me that worthless fool you call a guide.” Kagae snapped.

The Captain didn’t even think twice as he followed the Grand Viceroy’s orders. He knew that his life depended on this man’s good will. Grand Viceroy Kagae Michimoro had already killed three other captains while in the field. When this mission had started the Captain was a lowly Second Lieutenant. For each failure, a Captain died. He found the Yuki no akuma boy hiding behind the troop’s supply wagon. Grabbing the boy by the back of his neck. “Come on boy. The Grand Viceroy wants a word with you.”

At just ten seasons Amachi Tsuneari was really wishing that he could get away from these men. If he had been smart, he would have run when his mother ordered him, when the Army first appeared in their village. But he couldn’t leave his mother alone to face those cruel men on her own. Nor could the other four boys that were forced to help them. Amachi knew that the men within the village were planning on rescuing their parent. Until that happened, he and the other four boys had no other choice but to help the Army to find his friend Ren and her mother Setsu.

As he was pulled in front of the Grand Viceroy Amachi was surprised to the man who carried the wireless telegraph. The Viceroy, or as Amachi like to think of him the Wessel, sneered down at him. “Tell me boy. The trail behind the watchtower. Where does it lead? Don’t lie as your life depends on it.”

“Sir, that is the trail for the upper basecamps. It is the only one.” Amachi answered honestly. Then looking around at the horses. “Though you won’t be able to take your horses up that trail.”

“Why?” Kagae snapped.

“The further you go up the trail the steeper it becomes. There is one point that is no wider than a footpath.” Amachi knew that there was only one way to get his point across about taking the horses further up the mountain. “Sir, that trail is also one of the few trails on Mount Sunōmaunten that has parts which are covered in ice and snow year-round.”

“What does that mean?” Kagae demand not grasping the threat that the trail presented to his men.

“Sir, the horses cannot climb an ice- and snow-covered path that is no wider than what a man can walk. They’ll buck at the first sign of danger.” The Captain explained what the boy tried to avoid. “We must walk from here.”

“You have to be pulling my leg Captain. Walk up that mountain?” Kagae screamed. “You expect me to walk?! Up that mountain?! Are you insane?!”

“Excuse me sirs?” Amachi figured that if he told about the watchtowers at the upper basecamps. They would think twice about climb the trail. “There is more you should know about the watchtowers of the upper basecamps.”

“What is so important about the watchtowers? Aren’t they the same as these?” Kagae demanded of Amachi.

“No sir. The upper basecamp watchtowers all have at least one cannon. We use them to control avalanches in the winter.” Amachi knew that what he was about to tell the Grand Viceroy would really piss the man off. “But Ren and Setsu only need to reach basecamp four.”

“Why that basecamp boy?” The Captain snarled he did not like what he was hearing.

“Basecamp four is the highest basecamp, sir. It also has the largest gun. That cannon covers all approaches to the village and to the basecamp.” Amachi quickly answer the man.

“How big is the gun boy?” The Captain demanded as he raised his hand. “What kind of shells does it fire?”

“I don’t know sir. I swear. All I know is that it is big and can shoot to the far end of the Hummingbird Pass.” Amachi cringed in preparation for the hit. He knew that the Captain was angry.

“Sir the boy wouldn’t know because he has never been beyond the lower basecamps.” The one man from the village that agreed to be a guide. “None of the boys know what is at the upper basecamps. I do.”

“Then tell us already.” The Captain snarled.

“Not that it will matter in the long run. Setsu and Ren can rain down hell on your people the second you come into view.” The man grinned. “And that will happen just after you clear the tree line. Which is about one thousand more feet up the side of the mountain.”

The man pointed towards the trail then up towards where basecamp four sat. “Once you start up that trail, they’ll see you coming in about three hours. If they aren’t looking down on us already. After that the first one-twenty-five-millimeter High Explosive round will impact amongst your troops. The next around will be an airburst antipersonnel-armor flechette round with a kill-range of twenty-five meters at just over ten meters above your heads. It will arrive fifteen seconds after the first round. The next round again arriving fifteen seconds later will be another airburst round. Only this one will be a White Phosphorus round. Until nothing is left.”

“Why would a village need such weaponry?” The Captain asked.

“Unlike those who live in the large cities and the capital Captain. We still face the occasional bandit horde. With the nearest military base more than a day’s march we must defend ourselves. During the summer months we keep a ten-man crew stationed at each watchtower. With one exception. Upper basecamp four.” The man grinned. “There we keep double that number.”

“Bah! The man is only trying to buy the bitches time to escape Captain.” Kagae snapped. “Even if they had access to those types of weapons. There is no way that two women could use them.”

The village man started to laugh. “You really have no idea of who you are dealing with. You poor ignorant fool.”

“Kill this fool Captain! NOW!” Kagae ordered in a rage.

“Kill me and you won’t get up that trail.” The village man countered. Then looked over at the Captain who was already unholstering his sidearm. “The boys won’t be of help to you either.”

“What does that mean?” Kagae snarled. “It’s just a straight path.”

“You only wish that. You go up that path without a seasoned guide and you’ll lose at least half of your men during the climb.” The man smiled as he drove the knife home and twisted it. “That is long before you come within the range of Massive Obsidian Blaster. That’s only if Setsu hasn’t already ready set the gunsights for combat. Then you have to deal with the Livingstone Ice Falls. Good luck with that, boy.”

“What are these Livingstone Ice Falls?” The Captain asked with a great deal of trepidation filling his voice. The villager just grinned. “Answer me!”

“A full dragon’s tail of continuously moving ice that you have to cross over. Something than only seasoned ice climbers dare to try without a guide.” The man’s grin grew with each word. “And right now. You’re chasing the two best mountain guides in the whole Prefecture. Do you finally grasp the situation? You’re outclassed, and now that they have most likely reached upper Basecamp four. You’re totally outgunned. You lost before you started. You and your men never really stood a chance in hell.”

A shadow passed overhead as the man finished speaking. The shadow forced all those gathered there to look up. The sight that greeted the fifty-five men and five boys sent fingers of icy cold fear down their spines. The Captain was the first to react. Turning to the wireless telegraph operator.

“Wire the other troop commanders. Orders are as follows. Engage the dragon. Use all weapons to bring down it down. Kill that beast before it reaches the upper Basecamps. We must not let that beast reach the bastard heir.” The Captain ordered the man harshly. Kagae looked down at the Captain with anger blinded eyes. How dare this commoner take command of his task force. “This is now a military matter, Grand Viceroy. As the senior commander on site. I am now taking command of the Taskforce.”

“HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME IN SUCH A MATTER?!” Kagae screamed as he reached for his pistol. He was going to kill this upstart. He never got the pistol clear of the holster. The Captain shot Kagae between the eyes with his already drawn pistol. The smile that graced the Captain’s face finally reached the man’s eyes as he lowered his pistol.

“At least now this operation can be run properly. Kill the boys and bring this old fool with us.” As the Captain turned to head for the trail. The sounds of rifles could be heard from one of the other basecamps. “Now we shall see just how the legendary hide of a dragon stands up to modern weapons. I doubt that even a dragon can stand up to fifty caliber machinegun rounds.”

Upper Basecamp 4, Mount Sunōmaunten

Ren and Setsu had reached upper basecamp four just before sunset yesterday. Her mother and her had made the trek in record breaking time. For once Ren didn’t bitch about her mother’s pace. Setsu took the first watch through the night. At sunrise Ren sent her mother to get some sleep. For the past six hours she had stood watch in the tower’s observation room. She had used the powerful long lens telescope to scan the lower camps.

She smiled at the foolish attempts of the Army’s Cavalry soldiers. They were clumsy and noisy. They had no real understanding of how to move through the woods. She giggled when a horse, at basecamp one, stumbled throwing its rider. As much as she wanted to use the 125mm cannon just to show them that they weren’t safe. She followed her mother’s instructions. Setsu had already laid the gun sights on the Livingstone Ice Falls. She knew that the first shell they would send ‘down range’; as her mother called it, would not be the expected High Explosive shell.

Ren giggled as she thought about how her mother planned to use two opposites to deliver their first strike against the enemy. The White Phosphorus shells were used for more than just fighting off the occasional bandit raid. Those shells were used more often than the HE shells to break up the ice sheets that gathered along the upper ridgelines. Ren and Setsu had the most experience with the WP shells. Because whenever the village needed to bring down an ice sheet during the winter months the village elders would send them up to man the cannon.

Ren returned to watching the soldiers down at the lower Basecamps; movement high over the southern ridge drew her attention. Turning the powerful long lens telescope towards the movement it took her a few seconds to understand exactly what she was seeing. “MOM! COME QUICK!”

Startled from her slumber by Ren’s yell Setsu bolted from her cot. Not bothering to pull on her boots Setsu ran up the steps taking them two at a time to the observation room. She knew that Ren wouldn’t have screamed like that for no reason. Bursting into the observation room she looked for her daughter. Finding her standing over by the #2 long lens telescope Setsu asked her panicking daughter. “What’s wrong Ren? What has the Army done this time? Who did they kill?”

Ren’s only answer was to step to the side. With a voice filled with wonder and fear. Ren asked. “Mother look through there and tell me what you see?”

Setsu stepped up to the telescope and put her eye to the eyepiece. The sight in the telescope that greeted her was one out of legend. “Your eyes do not deceive you child. That truly is a majestic dragon. Straight out of our nation’s long dead nightmares.”

“Does that mean the Dragon Samurai have come for us mother?” Ren asked in a voice barely above a whisper.

“If that white dragon has a rider on its back. Then the answer is yes. If not, then it is a wild dragon passing through the Prefecture.” Setsu never took her eye from the telescope. “They do still appear from time to time in the higher mountain ranges of the inner Prefectures.”

“I know mother, but those wild dragons are celestial dragons. That is a majestic dragon out there. It has to be a snow or ice dragon that comes this way. Those massive bat-like wings mark it as such a dragon.” Ren countered quickly. “None of the wild dragons from here have such wings.”

“Ren stay here and continue to watch that dragon.” Setsu ordered her daughter. “I need to go put my socks and boots on. My feet are getting cold.”

“Yes ma’am. Could you bring me up a hot cup of tea please. The pot should still be hot.” Ren asked of her mother as the older woman head down. Only to receive a wave of a hand. Ren placed her eye to the telescope to watch where the dragon was heading. As the white dragon neared the mountain and Ren was able to make out more detail. She could tell that there was indeed a rider.

Her attention was drawn towards the stairs as Setsu returned with two cups of tea. “Here you go dear. Just the way you like it.”

Setsu handed Ren a cup of tea and took a sip of her own tea. “So, anything new with that dragon or the Cavalry down at the lower basecamps?”

“Yes, ma’am. The white dragon has a rider.” Ren answered after swallowing. “Though the rider doesn’t fit any of the descriptions from legend.”

“How so?” This peeked Setsu’s attention more than anything else Ren could have said just then. “In what ways?”

“This samurai’s armor is solid silver. Unlike the ones from legend there is no other color marking their element of power.” Ren explained.

“Let me see.” Setsu stepped up to the telescope and peered through it. “I see what you mean. It should at least have red, blue, white, yellow, or black. None of these colors are present in this samurai’s armor.”

Setsu stood up straight in thought. “I wonder.”

“What mama? What is it?” Ren almost demanded when Setsu didn’t continue right away. “What are you thinking about?”

“There is an obscure legend concerning one of the Dragon Samurai. One so ancient that most Temple Scholars have declared it as heresy.” Setsu took another sip of her tea and took one more look at the strangely armored samurai. “This legend tells of a samurai that comes from a foreign land. A sixth Dragon Samurai who is raised in the ways of the European knights.”

“I thought that all of the Dragon Samurai came from here mother.” Ren said with even more confusion. “That and there were only five of them.”

“As I said child. The legend is ancient and considered heresy. Most Temples do not teach or even allow this legend to be spoken of. If the rider was only carrying a lance. Then I would know for sure.” Setsu grunted.

Their conversation was interrupted by the sounds of gunfire echoing up the mountain from one of the lower basecamps. Setsu swung the telescope down towards lower camps two through four. What she saw made her cringe. “Those damned fools! What are they thinking?!”

“What? What have they done mother?” Ren demanded as she reached for the long lens binoculars. “Oh, my GODDESS! Are they mad?!”

They both watched as the white dragon rose high into the air as suddenly punched by something. Then it circled over basecamp two before diving. Less than fifty feet above the tree tops the dragon belched a massive tongue of flame. The two women watched on in sheer terror as the dragon’s flaming breath was racked across the basecamp area from one end to the other. As the dragon pulled up out of its sweeping attack bolts of lightning reached downward from the knight to strike at several points.

Ren and Setsu both focused on the dragon’s rider. There in their right hand was a twenty-foot heavy lance. Even as the dragon turned to attack a second time the lance continued to unleash brilliant flashes of blue-white lightning. On the second pass over the basecamp the dragon unleashed a blast of freezing breath that not only covered the area of the original attack but put out the flames from her first attack. The knight unleased six more lightning bolts on the basecamp. Each time one of the lightning bolts struck the ground huge chunks of ice were blasted skyward. Along with human bodies.

Ren and Setsu watched as the duo swung around for another blistering attack. This time, only the dragon attacked. The dragon’s flaming breath turned the once frozen area in steam and ash in their passing. With pounding wings, the dragon flew on towards basecamp three. Ren turned to her mother.

“By the Goddess Toyotama and her brother Wolong! Mother signal that rider. Have them call off their dragon!” Ren pleaded with her mother.

“I will not Ren. Neither shall you.” Setsu snapped angerly at her daughter. “This is combat. This is how a dragon fights. Let this be your first lesson as an Empress, daughter. One that should haunt you to the end of your days.”

“And just what lesson would you have me learn by letting that beast rampage across our mountain.” Ren snapped back with the same level of heat and anger.

“That the price of freedom is the blood spilled on the battlefield. The blood of men and women on both sides of the conflict.” Setsu ground out between clenched teeth. It was taking all her restraint to not slap Ren. “Remember this day, Ren. Because when you become the Empress, the final responsibility for sending men and women into combat lays upon your head. No one else has that responsibility. Only a nation’s leader has this duty. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“That the final authority of a nation’s military actions always ends with a nation’s leader.” Ren answered with her head bowed in shame over her anger.

Lower Basecamp 3, Mount Sunōmaunten

Amachi and the other four boys all stared in fear towards basecamp two. The old man that had come with them though knew what was coming. He grabbed Amachi by the right arm. “Get the others Amachi and run. Run as fast as your legs can carry you. Don’t stop until you reach the ski-lift.”

“But Master Sugai, what of you? Will you stay here?” Amachi asked of the man who had taught so many of the young boys how to ski.

“Don’t worry my boy. I’ll be along shortly. I just need to distract the Captain long enough for you boys to escape. When you get to the ski-lift demarcation at the top of the number one slope this is what I want you to do.” Sugai quickly gave the boy his instructions before turning Amachi around and giving him a gentle push. “Now get going.”

Amachi did as he was told by the village ski-master. He made only one stop. He made sure that the other four boys understood what they were to do. They waited until Master Sugai started a fight with the man on the wireless telegraph before running back towards their village. The gunshot that rang out behind them lent speed to the five boys’ flight. They would run like the very hounds of hell were nipping at their heels until they reached the top of the ski-lift. Amachi would never forget the man who gave up his life to save all of theirs. None of the five boys would forget him.

In the skies above Lower Basecamp 3, Mount Sunōmaunten

Miles and Qersiss were in full battle rage. They were not going to let those soldiers that dared to attack them live. They would all leave this mountain in a pine box. Miles had been willing to avoid a confrontation with the local military. He had no need to prove his bravery. He was a battle tested knight in his own right. He had won his spurs at the tender age of 16 years.

That was until the first group of soldiers fired on them with their rifles and a heavy machinegun. When the first rounds hit Qersiss she was caught unawares. She naturally jerked upward away from the sudden painful impacts. Qersiss roared in anger. “By the Goddess that stung! What manner of arrow travels unseen to the naked eye?! I will burn all who dared such a cowardly attack upon my person!”

Miles wasn’t too happy with the attack either. He summoned his battle lance. “To me Thunder Struck! Bring your wrath!”

Their first attack destroyed the heavy machinegun and scattered the horses. Their second attack destroyed the watchtower and supply wagons while turning the men into ice sculptures. Their last attack on the basecamp turned the frozen men and trees into vapor and ash. Both dragon and knight knew that there were more soldiers on the mountain. Both also knew that they had fired the first shots of this battle. They only had one choice to make. Do they destroy them all now, then rescue the Princess. Or just fly on to where the Princess was currently hiding.

“Qersiss I shall leave this you. Do we continue to wipe out these foolish soldiers or do we fly on to the Princess?” Miles felt that he should leave the decision to his dragon. After all she was the one who was assaulted.

“We deal with this foolish men first Miles. We offered them no harm. Yet they attacked us without provocation. I will see them all driven before me in abject terror first.” Qersiss roared in anger. Miles could tell that Qersiss’ bloodlust would take a while to cool. “Then we shall rescue this Princess. Not before.”

Miles just nudged her side with his right knee. “Then we need to angle more towards the down slope for the next basecamp Qersiss.”

The dragon just followed his directions. She knew that her knight would guide her towards the next group of soldiers. She also knew that he wouldn’t stand in the way of her revenge. As she flew towards the camp Qersiss worked up a good head of gas in her second stomach. As she approached the basecamp Qersiss strove for altitude before diving on the gathered men and horses. She unleashed the full might of her fiery breath on the camp.

As she pulled out of her dive, Miles pointed his lance at the watchtower. With one strike of lightning from his lance the watchtower was blasted to nothingness. Miles sent a second bolt into what he had discovered to be these soldiers’ main weapon a heavy machinegun. Miles twisted in the saddle to point his lance at one last target. The supply wagon. One bolt later the wagon was turned to splinters flouting in the wind.

Not done with venting her anger on the soldiers, Qersiss flipped over on her left-wing tip. Dropping back down to just over the treetops. Qersiss let her speed carry her over the camp as she blasted the area with her frozen breath. Men, horses, even the trees were once again turned into frozen sculptures. She didn’t attack the basecamp for a third time. Instead she powered her way for altitude. Once she reached the correct altitude she turned towards the last basecamp. Fifteen minutes later that same basecamp shared in the fates of the first two that Qersiss attacked. Just like the Cavalry troops at the other two camps. They too shared in their icy and fiery fates.

Qersiss and Miles had no idea of the other two basecamps on the backside of the mountain. If they had the last two Cavalry Troops would have been destroyed to the last man. Little did the two know that their unbridled fury had been witnessed by a very small group of boys and two women. Nor would they know how far reaching the consequence of their attack would be. The Battle of Mount Sunōmaunten would be one of the shortest and bloodiest in this world modern history. This one-sided battle would also go down in the nation’s history by another name, Massacre at Mount Sunōmaunten.

Upper Basecamp 4, Mount Sunōmaunten

Setsu and Ren stared down at the ruins of the three basecamps. The two women were still having a hard time grasping the full impact of the dragon and rider’s attack. Ren looked over at the only weapon that they had at their disposal that might have a chance at stopping the beast. Even then she had her doubts that the 125mm cannon could actually harm the dragon. She and her mother had loaded the weapon with a WP round not an HE round. She had seen how the fires the dragon had started didn’t even phase the beast. She had seen how the bullets of the heavy machinegun just bounced off its hide. The battle between the cavalry troops and the dragon looked more like a battle between ants and an angry water buffalo.

“Mother, have you ever seen or heard of such a one-side battle before?” Ren asked with the voice of a scared child.

Setsu nodded her head. “Yes, Ren. Seventeen years ago, just before you were born, within the nation of Aryanna, during the Franco Revolution. There was such a battle. The Frank’s sent a force of seven hundred to raid a research facility deep in the heart of the Black Mountains. The research facility sent out just four of their newest weapons to defend the facility. They were steam powered wagons covered in iron plates. These wagons were armed with Dr. Richard J. Gatling’s newest Gatling gun mounted inside of a swiveling turret. Of the seven hundred men two hundred lay dead and more than two hundred more were wounded. The attack was completely crushed.”

“My god. Mother if Aryanna has these types of weapons. It is no wonder they no long suffer revolutions.” Ren gasped out.

“Ren our own country now has those types of weapons.” Setsu sighed. “We just call them by the more common name now of boilers.”

Setsu looked down at where the lower basecamps once were. “Though I doubt that even a full battalion of those powerful weapons would stand a chance against a majestic dragon in full battle rage.”

“What about heavy cannon mom?” Ren asked as she pointed to the 125mm cannon.

“Heavy cannons might be able to damage or kill a dragon.” Setsu answered honestly as she nodded her head in thought. “But they would have to hit the dragon first, Ren. Heavy cannons take time to aim, load, and fire. Yes, you and I can load, aim, and fire Obsidian Blaster, but it takes us ten to seventeen seconds between rounds. Our average time is fifteen seconds. Nowhere near enough time to target something as fast moving as a dragon.”

“What about the military’s new Sky Wings or armored airships? Couldn’t they get close enough?” Ren was trying her best to figure out a way to attack a dragon that was in flight.

“Think about the speed of the dragon, and its natural maneuverability. Sky Wings, and armored airship just don’t have the ability to keep up with either of those natural gifts of a dragon.” Setsu pointed out. “A dragon only has to turn inside of the Sky Wing’s turn radius or climb over the top of an airship’s lift bag. Then bang. No more Sky Wing or airship.”

Setsu and Ren stopped their conversation as the subject of that conversation flew overhead. Setsu looked her daughter dead in the eyes. “Gather your pack and equipment child. Hurry.”

“What about you mother?” Ren asked of her mother.

“I shall stay here. The army will come for me.” Setsu told her daughter bluntly. Then snarled. “And when they come. They’ll pay in blood for every inch of my mountain they cover.”

“Wrong mother. This is also my mountain. If I have to leave, you do as well.” Ren snarled then grabbed her mother in a tight hug. “Please momma, come with me. I couldn’t bear the thought of your dying up here all lone.”

Setsu sighed and returned her daughter’s hug. “Very well, I’ll come with you dear. Dress heavy. The air will be much colder in flight.”

As the two women headed downstairs Miles and Qersiss landed in front of the watchtower. As he dismounted Miles patted Qersiss on her up shoulder. Pulling off his helmet Miles looked up at Qersiss with pride. “That was well done Lady Qersiss. You showed restraint when you had no reason to.”

“They were foolish, Sir Miles. I lost my temper at first and let my bloodlust take control. I should have given them all a chance to escape. Instead I gave into my need for vengeance. Something that I would not have done just a mere five-hundred years ago. For that I truly apologize.” The white dragon actually appeared to have the reddish hue of a blush to her cheeks. “I should know better for one my age. My brothers would reem my tail for such unforgivable actions.”

“Then we shall not tell them.” Miles told her with a cheeky grin. “If they ask which I doubt they will. We shall tell them that we gave them a chance to retreat. Only when they refused did we attack. During our first pass we only targeted their supply wagon and scattered their horses. When they still refused to retreat did, we attack them directly. We were forced to attack until they finally decided that their losses were so great, they had no choice but to quit the field.”

Qersiss chuckled at the description of her rampage by her knight. “Miles has anyone ever told you that you’re a silvery tongued devil?”

“Only a few times Qersiss.” Miles chuckled with more than a little mirth in his voice. “My Dragon Master wasn’t the only one who watched his daughter closely when I was around. More than a few of the Senior Knights had a habit of sharping their swords in front me.”

“I see. You must have been quite the devilish Romeo with your Order’s walls.” Qersiss chuckled as she gave her knight an appraising look. “I think I shall have to warn my brothers. Just so they can keep an eye on you so they can protect their riders’ virtue.”

All of the majestic dragons knew of the Dragon Knight Orders from Miles’ home world. Not only were they military orders, they were in truth massive communities of families. Everything that one would find in a medieval village would be found within their walls. Though there was a difference within those walled forts. All were treated with an equality that was not found elsewhere within a medieval society. Even the poorest of village children were given a chance to join the ranks of Dragon Knights. To include girls.

“Aaahh! Qersiss! I’m not that bad.” Miles grumbled as he kicked the dirt at his feet. Then grinning up at the massive snout that hovered just before his face. “Besides, I’m not crazy enough to chase after the rider of any dragon. I don’t taste good and have no desire to find out what the inside of your belly looks like.”

“You know something Miles.” Qersiss snorted with a chuckle. “For a human you show a rather remarkable amount of intelligence.”

“More like a sense of self perseveration Qersiss.” Miles laughed. Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Setsu and Ren. “Ah! Here comes the goal of our quest now.”

“It is an honor Ladies. I am Miles the Fair a Knight of the White Rose Dragon Order. Sworn defenders of the Goddess Tiamat. Rightful riders of the Snow Dragons.” Miles bowed to the two women as they slowly approach him and the dragon. With a wave of his hand towards his dragon. “And this is the Lady Qersiss, Defender of Womanly Virtue. As time is of the essence. I’ll give you a leg up for mounting. If you’ll allow me.”

“Miles the young Lady is a Princess of the Empire.” Qersiss rumbled then smiled down at Ren. “Quit ogling her.”

This caused Ren and her mother to burst out laughing as Miles blushed. Ren smiled up at Qersiss. “You must have your hands full keeping this silver-tongued devil in line Lady Qersiss.”

“Not normally Princess.” Qersiss grinned. “The presence of my brothers has a tendency to discourage male suiters towards their riders.”

As miles helped the older of the two women to mount. He looked over at the grinning Qersiss. “Any man in his right mind. Would think twice about pissing off a majestic dragon. they get rather protective of their riders.”

“I take it that they become extremely protective of their female riders, Sir?” Ren asked Miles as she stepped up behind her mother.

“I can only tell you this, Majesty. I know that no female Dragon Knight has ever walked down the wedding aisle without their virtue intact.” Miles stated bluntly. “Their dragons kind of ensure their virtue stays intact. At least until their wedding night.”

Setsu gave the white dragon a thoughtful glance. “Qersiss, do you know if any of your fellow dragons might be in need of a rider?”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 14
Pathways of power revealed or don’t point that thing at me.
Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

Chiyoko stared into Elder Hue’s eyes with a hatred that burned soul deep. It was taking all of her self-discipline to keep from skinning the man alive. In a voice barely above whisper she snarled into his face. “I want everything Hue.”

“What do you five pathetic samurai believe you can do to stop the Dragon Kings? They own the country.” Hue snapped. “Soon they’ll own the world.”

Chikako grabbed Hue by the crotch and squeezed. “We will stop them, Hue. One way or the other. We will stop their plans.”

“Do you really believe that your magic and alchemy can stand up to modern weapons? Do you believe that your pets can stand against the might of armored airships or Sky wings? They will blow those creatures from the skies. They will send their alchemists against you by the hundreds. Then, then they will come for you.” Hue snarled then spit in Chiyoko’s face. “When that time comes. You will find yourself bent over and fucked in the ass by every last man within these walls. Starting with me.”

Akane snapped the fingers of her right hand a ball of flame appeared. “Let me just burn this fucking piece of shit to ash now sister.”

“Not yet sister. Not yet.” Chiyoko turned and walked towards the Witch’s Matrix. “Put him in the center.”

“What are you going to do to me?” Hue demanded.

“Visit upon you the degradation that you would inflect upon all women.” Chiyoko grinned evilly. “I believe that you seeing as how you think women should be nothing more than property. A pretty face to decorate the world. Then that is how you should spend your days.”

“What do you mean?” Hue asked with real fear in his voice as Yoshi, and Akane shoved him into the center of the matrix. “What you going to do?”

“Only give you a befitting punishment, Hue. A punishment that your own sexist attitude has brought about.” Chiyoko snarled as she raised her staff grasping it with hands above her head and began to sing. With the first verse the magic slammed into Hue.

Hue threw his head back screaming as the raw power Chiyoko’s spell smashed through his mystical defenses. He fully believed that he would be able to deflect the power of a woman. His arrogance was shattered as the raw power of Chiyoko’s spell brushed his defenses aside as if they were nothing.

As Chiyoko sang she focused her emotions to fuel and shape the magic that powered her spell. The power arched out from her staff in brilliant flashes of blue/white lightning. Akane, Kasumi, Yoshi, and Chikako all stood quietly at their positions around the matrix. They too wanted to unleash their power on the man. Only the Cardinal rule against Human Transmutation held their power in check. They all knew the consequences for breaking that rule.

With the first chorus Hue’s robes turned to dust. With each following repetition of the chorus Hue’s body began to change. The change was not a fast or pleasant one for the old man. Hue screaming raised in both pitch and volume with each passing bolt of power. Hue dropped to his knees as an unseen force gripped then ripped his testis from his body. Try as he might, Hue could not pass out from the pain. The magic of Chiyoko’s spell wouldn’t let him. Not that Chiyoko would even consider that gift of mercy.

Her anger with the man was beyond reason. Hue’s betrayal was not only to the Temple, but the Dragon Gods. In her home world Chiyoko wasn’t a religious person. But here, in this world she knew that the Gods were real. They’re the reason for her presence in this world. She wasn’t going to let them down. She was meant to be the agent of change. That change was starting with Hue. Just as she was changing him, Chiyoko wanted to change the world. To a world where both men and women were truly equal.

As the changes progressed Hue’s age and body took on the appearance of an early teenage girl. One that was between 13 to 14 years old from the Kyoto prefecture. The one prefecture that in this world where girls under the age of 21 are still considered to be property. A place where they were more valuable when sold to the Yūkaku, or pleasure quarters of the major cities. The majority of these girls went to the brothels. The ones who were lucky enough to be sold to the okiyas often went on to become geisha after turning 21. These lucky few would one day gain their freedom. The ones sold to the brothels though never lived long enough to buy their way out of the brothels.

Chiyoko knew from Hue’s attitude and accent that he was from Kyoto. Chiyoko knew what she was doing to the man. In more ways than one. With one final thrust of magic Chiyoko stripped away all of Hue’s hard-won knowledge. Only to replace it with an uncontrollable desire to become an accomplished geisha. With the spell now completed Chiyoko slowly walked up to the frightened girl that was once Hue.

“What is your name girl?” Was all Chiyoko asked coldly.

“Mutsu Oshinokouji, Mistress.” The girl whimpered. “Where am I?”

“That is none of your concern.” Chiyoko snapped then looked over at Satomi and Satoko. “Get her dressed then take her to the nearest Yūkaku. Let all of the okiyas know that she is for sale. Get what you can.”

The two miko just nodded their heads and took Mutsu by the hand and led her off to the backside of the compound. Akane was the first to say anything. “You showed her more mercy than she deserved Chiyoko.”

“We’re not done, sister. I need you four for the next part of our little deception.” Chiyoko grinned evilly. As she laid out her plan, her four sisters began to giggle as one. “Okay ladies. Do your stuff.”

Covered only by their armor the four teenage girls turned and walked out into the Temple of Eternal Balance. As one they stood before the entrance to the Temple grounds. There they called upon their alchemy. There just inside the entrance four massive pillars rose up out of the ground. Each one representing their individual element.

For Akane it was a simple pillar of fire ten feet tall. For Chikako, the pillar she raised was an eight-sided, ten-foot tall crystal. Yoshi’s pillar was the only one that continued to shoot upward as hers was a never-ending waterspout. Kasumi’s pillar was a whirlwind that was so deadly that if you put your hand inside the pillar your flesh would be stripped away in seconds.

It was this last pillar that gave rise to their true purpose. They were a warning to those who would betray the Temple and the teachings of the individual Dragon Gods. The four Dragon Samurai were making a very brutal point to the visitors of the Temple. When the remaining Temple Elders challenged their actions the four girls acted as one. Slamming their staves down on the cobble stones they raised burning bars of iron between them and the elders. As the men staggered back Akane snarled.

“You will never again turn away the women of this world. The false teachings will end on pain of tortuous death. These four pillars are our promise to the Dragon Gods of a return to their true teachings.”

“By what right do you dare to challenge the teachings of your elders?” Elder Kinoshita Suma demanded as he fought down his fear. He knew that these four teenage girls were far more powerful than they were letting on. “What have you done with Elder Hue?”

“Hue is no longer numbered among the elders of the Temples.” Kasumi snapped. “You have already been told of his treason. Would you join him?”

Kasumi’s choice of words would have a greater impact on the Temple Elders that she dreamt. The three elderly men quickly believed that the Dragon Samurai had killed Hue for his treason against the Dragon Gods. If they would do something like that against their oldest of their number. Then what would they do against someone they had warned. The three men looked to the four pillars representing four of the great alchemic elements. They quickly realized that those four pillars were the only warning the Temple Elders would receive to change their ways.

When the Temple Elders didn’t answer Kasumi’s question the four teenagers turned their backs on them and walked back to their compound. As they entered their private compound their armor disappeared as always. When they see the way that Chiyoko is now dressed the girls just continued to walk naked towards their individual rooms. They know that they’ll find something similar to wear in their own rooms.

While her sisters were carrying out her plan for leaving an eternal warning to the Temple Elders, Chiyoko had returned to her room. When she returned, she was dressed in traditional manner of the miko, red hakama, white kosode, and red hair ribbons. The only concession to her station as the Kyamo no Sa was the two swords at her left hip. These are her Sourusureiyāzu the wakizashi Shielding Moon, and its larger cousin the katana Severing Moon. In her left hand she held the symbol of her magical power the witches staff. Her dragon Ivadad had sat quietly in the center courtyard waiting for her return. The massive black dragon lowered his head to sniff Chiyoko upon her return.

“What is it, Ivadad?” Chiyoko asks as she sniffs her armpit. “Do I stink?”

“No, Chiyoko you do not stink.” The dragon chuckles. “In truth you smell of long-forgotten power and it is a pleasant sent to my nose.”

“Well, at least I don’t stink. Though I have no idea of what you’re talking about big guy.” Chiyoko told him as she stroked his nose with her right hand. Looking at the staff that is in her left hand. “Maybe it’s this thing.”

“That maybe what I smell. Let me get a closer look.” Ivadad asks of his rider. Chiyoko naturally holds the staff up for him to examine. It takes Ivadad less than a second to recognize the staff for what it is. “By Tiamat’s breath! That is Morgana’s Swan Song, the Gift of Desecration!”

“Excuse me! Are you telling me that this thing belonged to Morgan le Fay? As in King Arthur Pendragon’s sister? Morgan the Fairy the most powerful of enchantresses in the Arthurian legend. A magic user second only to Merlin Ambrosius. That Morgan Le Fay?” Chiyoko squeaked.

“I do not know of this Morgan Le Fay or this false mage Merlin Ambrosius that you speak of Chiyoko. Though if she were a great sorceress then she could be your home world’s equivalent.” Ivadad snorted then looked up at the yellow dragon Ygi. “Ygi, this is more your realm of expertise. Perhaps you would be better at telling the story of Morgana. You did know her personally.”

The majestic yellow dragon who was more scholarly than his brothers nodded his head. “True. Though it has been a long time sense I last told the tale of Lady Morgana de Rais, bastard daughter of a false king, greatest rival of her brother King Cledwyn Pendragon, Sorceress of the Black Woods, Witch of the Gray Isles, Enchantresses of White Wastes, Queen of the Fay.”

“Okay hold on here guys. I’m a little lost. Though from the sounds of this Morgana de Rais is the same person as Morgan Le Fay in my home world. Though from the way you’re talking your Morgana was a queen in her own right over the Fay of this world.” Chiyoko said looking up at Ygi.

“Very much so, Lady Chiyoko. Queen Morgana’s mother was the Fay Queen, Ryllae of the Midnight Court. Queen Ryllae was found bathing in a hot spring by the false King, Yve Pendragon. Morgana was the product of her mother’s rape by the false king. It was her mixed heritage that drove Morgana to explore the three great schools of magic. She became the greatest user of Black, Gray, and White magics. During her lifetime she waged an unending war against her human half-brother’s descendants. At the height of this war Morgana controlled most of the Magval Isles. She had driven her human relatives into a small sliver of land a mere twenty miles long and ten miles wide. All thanks to her legendary staff made from the heart of a lightning struck black ash tree. Swan Song, the Gift of Desecration.” Ygi sighed as he gave Chiyoko’s staff a thoughtful look. “You hold in your hands the pinnacle of her power.”

In a voice barely above a whisper Chiyoko asked of the majestic dragon. “How long did it take her to craft this staff?”

“The crafting of that staff took seven days and nights. Craved from an ancient black ash that stood at the very heart of the Black Badger Forest fire. Each rune carved with care and great attention to detail. The Streynium that fills the runes was smelted under a Live Ash tree. The headpiece was harvested from a pure blue Astaonyx sixty carrot crystal. A crystal that was mined from the Bedrock Bottom Mines deep within the Shimmering Highlands.” Ygi explained then chuckled. “It is the most powerful staff of the five great staves of power.”

“Please tell me that the other four staves are just legends.” Chiyoko whined.

“You can wish Lady Chiyoko. I can tell you that the other four have never been in the same realm at the same time. Only once has more than two been seen and wielded in the same realm.” Ygi chuckled as he reminisced about that terrifying time. “Ah, the carnage those two mages raised.”

“Um, just out of curiosity. Which two staves were used?” Chiyoko asked.

“If I remember right. They were the Rune War Staff of Gavras the Gray, and the Lusting Oak Warden Staff of Lorelei Shadowend. The power of those two staves brought down the Fragrant Obelisk of the Sluidian Kingdom.” Once again Ygi chuckled. “Can you imagine two half trained alchemists tearing down one of the most prestigious Schools of magic in just one hour?”

About that time the other four Dragon Samurai returned to the courtyard. Like Chiyoko they were all dressed in a similar manner. They were also carrying their individual staves. Ygi took one look at the four staves and roared. “BY THE GODS! ALL FIVE AT ONE TIME! THE WINDS OF FATE HAVE TWISTED THE VOID! HOW CAN THIS BE?”

“Hold brother! Calm yourself. Our riders need guidance. Not irrational ramblings.” Dykacrat ordered. “Now, tell us what has you so upset.”

“All five of the great Staves of Power in one realm at the same time, brother.” Ygi warned them. Then seeing the lack of understanding he sighed. “The legend of the Void Knight is coming true, brothers.”

“That is a children’s fairy tale, Ygi. You should know better than to place stock in the ramblings of drunken bards and dream tortured poets.” Dykacrat snarked. “Or have you been smoking your Purple Alder again?”

Ygi snorted then stuck his tongue out at Dykacrat. “I have not had any Purple Alder in centuries. But I know what I know. Our riders each carry one of the great Staves of power. Chiyoko wields the Swan Song. Akane brandishes Rune War staff. Yoshi holds the Lusting Oak Warden. Chikako is blessed with Celeste, the Last Hope of Due Diligence. While Kasumi bears the Great Executioner of Storms.”

Ivadad’s head snapped upward to face down his brother. “Are you positive brother? Is there any way that you could be mistaken?”

“Of the six of us. I alone have laid eyes upon all five staves of power. I would know them in SLEEP by their smell alone. They reek of power. Both dark and light.” Ygi grunted. “Never before have they all been gathered in one place. Let alone wielded by such powerful individuals.”

“Save for those that crafted them. Celeste the Last Hope of Due Diligence was a working of such powerful magics that Sekyce, Institute of The Arcane, banished Elremazz the White from their halls. As for the Great Executioner of Storms. Only Morgana’s Swan Song could control the weather with more accuracy. Slirnonia, School of Sorcery has hunted for that staff since the death of Belladonna Devonshire at the hands of Laramie Panther.” Ygi snarled at his brothers with pride in his knowledge.

Ivadad looked down at Chiyoko and the staff in her hands. “How could this be? Those staves were lost to the mists of history.”

Ygi looked down into the courtyard. “By the Goddess Tiamat herself! That is how brothers. The Witch’s Matrix. That is all our riders would need to reach out across the Void of Time and Space to draw forth those staves.”

“They have broken the barrier and fully released the magics of Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water onto this world.” Brikat whispered. “Look outside of the walls. See for yourselves brothers. The ley lines are no longer broken.”

As one Chiyoko and the others ran to top of the weyr. Standing on the edge closest to the outer wall. Chiyoko and the others looked out over the Temple’s outer walls onto the city. Each girl used their magical sight. Where before the ley lines were broken and uneven, they were now interlocked and whole. As they stood there each head piece began to pulsate. Slowly at first then with gradual brilliance the pulsing picked up speed. Until each one of the head piece stones glowed with such brilliance that they were blinding to the sight of those gathered. Even the dragons closed their eyes against the light of the five stones. Then as if by some uncontrollable force the four girls touched the head pieces together.

A blinding flash of light burst forth from the four stones. A single beam of light reached out across the city to strike Mount Kage no senshi. Ygi sighed then slowly turned his head to nudge Kasumi in the shoulder. “There is where you shall find your answers, Kasumi. You and your sisters.”

“What will we find, Ygi?” Kasumi asked her dragon.

“The way to stop the Dragon Kings.” Ygi answered her.

Chiyoko looked to the east at the slowly setting sun. “That is a trip we’ll have to save for another day sisters. As powerful as we have become the night still holds far too many unseen dangers.”

“You sound as if you fear the night creatures more than you trust the protection of our flame, Lady Chiyoko.” Ygi grunted.

“It is not the creatures of the night that I fear, Lord Ygi.” Chiyoko snapped. “Those are readily dealt with. No, it is the possibility of boobytraps that, I fear. Surely a way to stop the Dragon Kings would not go unprotected.”

Ivadad chuckled and gave his brother a snarky reply. “It seems that my rider sees more than Ygi the Great Teacher.”

“Not so Ivadad. I just have a healthy distrust of my fellow man and woman.” Chiyoko sneakered. “In the words of a truly great man, P.T. Barnum, from my home world. You must exercise your caution in the laying of your plans but be bold in carrying them out.”

“That sounds like a man who made his living off of fooling others.” Ygi grunted then chuckled. “That or a true showman.”

“Well he was also credited with the saying ‘there’s a sucker born every moment.” Chiyoko giggled. “Though I’ve always believed that it was the king of conmen Joseph ‘Hungry Joe’ Lewis that actually said it.”

Kasumi gave Chiyoko a hug. “You always seem to know so much about the world. I wish that I could have grown-up there.”

“No, you don’t Kasumi. You and our sisters are woefully unprepared for the violence of my world.” Chiyoko looked out over Temple and City. “Even though I miss my family. I would rather raise a family here. In this world. A place where magic and alchemy are real. Where people aren’t so cynical. A world where change and equality can become something real.”

“Your home world is not the only one to suffer such predations, Chiyoko.” Ivadad said slowly as he raised his head to the level of the weyr. The Amber World and Cosmic Vale both fell to the unrest of civil disobedience in the name of equality turned violent.”

“Do not forget the Onyx Ocean or Frozen Realms.” Deghia grunted. “So much beauty ruined. All in the search for so-called equality. Only to have those who believed they were oppressed becoming either the oppressors or extinct in a genocidal war. All in the blind hope of rewriting their histories.”

“I guess my world isn’t as bad off as I thought. At least there all I have to deal with is the occasional street gang or random thug looking for their next fix.” Chiyoko grunted then smiled. “Here I just got to deal with five assholes who want to control the world.”

Chiyoko’s glib reply went unanswered for a few moments before all five dragons and her four sisters broke out laughing. Their laughter didn’t last long as Akane looked out at the Temple compound. “Chiyoko, have you noticed that our armor hasn’t reappeared like it normally does? You know like when we step outside of our compound.”

“Not until now. Though I think I have an idea of why. See how the magical wards of our compound have been pushed outward. Beyond what they used to be.” Chiyoko had already looked at the compound’s protective wards. Pointing down at the still present and unmarred matrix in the courtyard. “There are several reasons for the expansion of the wards.”

Yoshi pointed down at the Witch’s Matrix. “I kind of noticed that it’s kind of burned into the sand of the courtyard.”

“I got a feeling that it goes down further than just the top layers of sand. I’m willing to bet that it goes clear down to the stone foundation.” Kasumi speculated as she looked down at the Matrix. “You don’t think that we caused the change to the wards?”

“I do. Remember there was a metric shit ton of power the first time we used the Witch’s Matrix. We only used a portion of that power. The rest had to go somewhere.” Chiyoko explained as she looked out over the Temple and city. “I know that this is going to sound crazy. I think that all of that power flooded out through the ley lines. Forging them anew. I think that when we formed that matrix. We kind of forged some kind of a magical volcano.”

“Your assessment is very close Lady Chiyoko.” Dykacrat rumbled. “Though I would say that it is more like geysers of the Lonely Territories.”

“Dykacrat once again you have missed the point. The magic continues to flow outward. Like the natural hot springs in the heart of the Inferno Forest.” Brikat grunted from his perch.

“Not even close, Brikat. Use your sight brothers. The magic flows like the great rivers within the Phantom Territories. Slow, steady, unrelenting.” Deghia explained as he lowered head to look closer at the Witch’s Matrix. “The power here is like the well spring that brings forth new life.”

“And with each passing moment that power is feeding the ley lines of this island nation.” Chiyoko said with a grin.

“More than just this nation, Lady Chiyoko.” Ygi told them. “The whole of this world is being fed by this fount.”

“I would wager that this magical well is even now resorting new life to the other great places of power in this world.” Dykacrat speculated.

“If that were the case. How would that effect our alchemy?” Yoshie asked.

“The only effect will be an increase in power, Yoshie. Haven’t you felt the increase in the power of your transmutations since we performed that rite.” Kasumi saw what sisters hadn’t seen or felt. “Those four pillars shouldn’t have been anywhere near that easy to raise.”

“My question is what is going to happen when all those other sites of power start pumping out magic like this one?” Akane asked with a good amount of worry in her voice. “What will the other countries do?”

“That is one question we have no answer for, Akane. Only time will tell.” Chikako sighed. “I just hope that the leaders of the world can control their military and state alchemists.”

“Okay what am I missing here? What do these military or state alchemists have to do with what happened here?” Chiyoko asked bluntly.

“One-hundred years ago the Shoguns Jimyouin, Ogasawara, Terazawa, Yukihide, and Matsudaira. All went to war over a newly found point of power in the bamboo forest on the Black islands off of Kagoshima. Their alchemists destroyed that point of power in a useless war for power.” Chikako explained.

“What happened to the island, Chikako?” Asked Chiyoko with real worry.

“The island now sits below the ocean’s surface. The alchemists for the Shoguns destroyed the island in their ten-day long battle for the control of the power point. According to history the alchemist for Terazawa raised a tsunami of such great power that the Goddess Choe-ze sent a typhoon the likes of which had never been seen before to end the war. The typhoon raged against the Black islands for three days. Between the typhoon and tsunami, the Black islands were submerged under twenty-feet of water.” Chikako told them all. Chiyoko could see and feel the heavy sadness that weighted upon Chikako’s heart for some reason. “My great, great, great aunt Komeshi witnessed the destruction of the islands, along with some of the finest pearl beds in all of the islands. My ancestors used to dive those beds for the pink pearls that have now become priceless.”

“Damnation. Such foolishness and overwhelming greed. I would have thought that these shoguns would have seen the need for working together to secure the power fount.” Ygi grunted from his perch.

“Brother how often have we seen the greed of humans destroy a way forward in their development. We all know that one of the greatest motivators for mankind is their emotions. Sadly, greed is one of the strongest of those emotions.” Deghia grunted from his own perch.

“Just how many of these places are there?” Chiyoko questioned.

“Hundreds Chiyoko, literally hundreds.” Akane answered before the others could. “If what my teachers in the mystic arts are even half right. There may be over a thousand individual places of power around the world.”

“Those are the ones that we know of Akane. That doesn’t even account for the ones that are truly unknown, lost, forgotten, or just undiscovered.” Kasumi countered with a certainty that she rarely felt. “Why just here in Sebun'airando there has to be at least two hundred such sites of power.”

“How?” Chiyoko demanded of her sisters.

“When you take in just the number of temples, shrines, and other sacred sites the number is over two-hundred. If you start counting all the battlefields, graveyards, sealed monsters, and demons.” Akane said as she shook her head. “There could be more than five hundred in Sebun'airando alone.”

“And they’re all coming back to life.” Chiyoko heavily sighed. “Some faster than others. But they’re still coming back to full power or their seals are being broken one by one.”

“The seals on the monsters and demons aren’t our real worry, Chiyoko.” Yoshie said out of nowhere. “It is the lost shrines.”

“Okay why should we be worried about the lost shrines?” Chiyoko asked her.

“We don’t know exactly how many lost shrines there actually are. Let alone to what deity those shrines are dedicated to.” At the look of confusion on Chiyoko’s face, Yoshie sighed. “Some of those lost shrines could be dedicated to demons, devils, or some other amoral being. I’m talking about some really powerful and evil beings here Chiyoko.”

“Care to give me a few examples?” Chiyoko asked politely and praying that the others wouldn’t give her an example.

“Suz'gonnun the Blood Prince of the Demon Realms.” Chikako answered first.

“Tel'gallan Grand Duchess of the Black Depths.” Yoshi answered next.

“Hades Rathmore the Great Satan King of all Hell.” Akane said with a smile.

“Beatrix Interfector Devil Princess of the Sixth Circle of Hell.” Kasumi grinned as Chiyoko finally facepalmed. “I see that you finally get the point. The sheer number of possibilities is staggering.”

Chiyoko just sighed at hearing this and shook her head. “Fine whatever. We’ll deal with that shit when and if it becomes a problem. Right now, we need to get ready for guests. Namely an Empyreal Princess.”

All five girls looked down at their compound and began counting rooms. They quickly realized that there were two extra rooms. Rooms that hadn’t been there before. Chiyoko looked over at Satomi as she joined them on the weyr. “Satomi is it my imagination or has the compound grown?”

“It has indeed grown, kohai. Something that we’ve been meaning to talk with you about for some time now.” Satomi answered. Looking down at the expanded compound. “It seems that the compound responds to your needs.”

“Good. I thought I was losing my mind there for a minute.” Chiyoko giggled. “Where is the former Elder Hue?”

“Satoko and one of the City Watch are escorting young Mutsu Oshinokouji to the Yūkaku on the far side of the city as we speak. They should reach the area within the next hour.” Satomi answered politely. “By sunset, the girl will be sold to whichever of the okiyas that pays the highest price. What do you want done with the proceeds?”

“Donate the money to one of the other Temples. We don’t need it.” Chiyoko grunted. “I know that I shouldn’t hold it against the girl, but as a man she betrayed this Temple in ways that are unforgivable.”

“She remembers who she was, kohai. This is a befitting punishment for her betrayal.” Satomi reassured Chiyoko as she would any troubled student. “This is also a befitting path for her atonement.”

“I don’t care about that, sempai. All I care is that she lives for a long time suffering the degradations that she would have heaped upon us.” Chiyoko snarled. “This way she has a chance to raise above her current place in society. She might actually make a decent geisha once her training is done.”

“I believe that she will find a new pathway for her ambition. We will have to keep an eye on the young lady over the next few years.” Satomi said with a sly and knowing smile. “Now, as to the two new rooms. They are both in the center of the side wings. Where do you want to place the Princess and her mother.”

“We’ll be rearranging the rooms for the best protection. Miles and I will take the rooms closest to the front of the compound. Satomi you and Satoko will have the rooms closest to the outer wall of the compound. Yoshie, Akane, Chikako, and Kasumi will take the rooms nearest the Princess and her mother. The Princess goes between Akane, and Kasumi. Her mother has the room between Yoshie and Chikako. That way each will have a pair of alchemists surrounding them while inside the compound.” Chiyoko explained her reasons for moving everyone around. “With me and Miles nearest the front gate that puts the heavy hitters where we can do the most damage if something goes wrong. Hopefully, these precautions will be for nothing.”

“Your mouth to the Gods’ ears, Chiyoko.” Akane smirked.

“Did someone call?” All five girls turned as one to see five of their six patron gods standing behind them. Toyotama smirked. “I see that you are starting to figure out the special properties of the compound.”

As one the five girls bowed to the Dragon Gods. While Chiyoko greeted them. “My Lords and Ladies, welcome to our home. How may we be of service?”

“We’re just here to check in on your progress with the Dragon Kings.” Wolong assured Chiyoko and the others as he pointed towards Mount Kage no senshi. “I see that you have figured out the next step in your battle against them. Deep within that mountain lays the remains of the original Dragon Empress Yuki Otani and her six Dragon Samurai.”

“Why would we need the remains of the original Dragon Empress and her Samurai?” Kasumi asked with true confusion.

Chiyoko snapped her fingers. “DNA. Of course. Why didn’t I think of that?”

“What is this DNA?” Yoshie asked for the others.

“DNA is short for Deoxyribonucleic acid. Deoxyribonucleic acid or DNA is a molecule composed of two polynucleotide chains that coil around each other to form a double helix carrying genetic instructions for the development, functioning, growth and reproduction of all known organisms. DNA and RNA are nucleic acids. Alongside proteins, lipids and complex carbohydrate, nucleic acids are one of the four major types of macromolecules that are essential for all known forms of life. These are passed down to each successive generation.” At the blank looks of her sisters Chiyoko sighed. “We can show that this Dragon Princess is the direct descendant of Empress Yuki Otani. All we need is a sample of tissue from the two women.”

“Very astute of you kohai. Armed with such information we could easily topple the current Emperor.” Satomi grinned. “And with him the Dragon Kings.”

“Only problem is how do we actually perform the test?” Chiyoko asked Satomi. Satomi just gave her a sidelong glance in answer to her question. Chiyoko quickly blushed before answering. “Magic.”

“Now you’re using that steel trap for a mind, kohai.” Satomi smiled at her with the pride of a teacher in a favorite student. “Your transcripts always did show you were faster to find the answer to a problem once you had a point of direction to follow.”

“She is a one of a kind student.” Toyotama grinned.

“At least in the ways of magic and history. She still has a long way to go in her studies of humanity.” Satomi grunted.

“Ah, but we are all still students in humanity.” Ygi chuckled while looking over at Satomi. “Then again can anyone ever truly be called a master in the ways of the human heart, mind, and soul, Lady Satomi?”

“True. No one can really know the ways of the heart, mind, or soul.” Satomi chuckled herself. “You know for a rather crotchety and cantankerous old man. You’re very philosophical Master Ygi. I believe that you would make an excellent opponent in educational debate.”

The majestic dragons started to chuckle as one. Ivadad was the one to put their thoughts into words. “You might have finally met your match Ygi. A true scholar of man verses the ageless dragon philosopher.”

“A match found only in the minds of Gods, Demons, and Devils.” Toyotama chuckled. With a smile the Dragon Goddess turned to Chiyoko. “Please be sure that you and your sisters referee their arguments fairly Kyamo no Sa.”

“Sorry Lady Toyotama, but that is one duty you and your brother will have to oversee. There is no way that I’m going to try and remain impartial between two powerhouse intellectuals.” Chiyoko waved her hands in front of her as if warding off a mosquito attack. “Sorry not happening.”

“You know something sister. I do believe that our Kyamo no Sa actually means that.” Wolong chuckled as did the other Dragon Gods.

“If you don’t want to referee, I’ll be happy to.” Choe-ze the Goddess of Chaotic neutrality smirked as she buffed her nails on her robes. “After all, I can remain impartial in ways that my brothers and sisters can’t.”

All the remaining Dragon Gods shouted at once. “NO!”

Their reaction to the Dragon Goddess of Chaos brought about laughter from those who observed the exchange. For Choe-ze to say that she could be impartial was like saying the winds change directions every day. The Goddess was the true embodiment of Chaos. Especially in her unpredictability. Choe-ze pouted then stamped her foot. “At least I’m not as bad as Chiyoko.”

“Nobody is as bad as Chiyoko, Lady Choe-ze.” Akane snarked on to earn a glare from Chiyoko, and a giggle from her sisters. Naturally Chiyoko had to respond to the challenge from Akane in a dignified manner. Chiyoko stuck out her tongue and blew her a raspberry.

The sight of Qersiss returning as the sun was setting stopped any further commentary. Chiyoko smiled as she spotted the two additional passengers. “Looks like Miles was successful in his mission to rescue the Princess.”

“More than a little successful from the looks of it.” Toyotama grinned. “Finally, the Scales of Justice shall be balanced. Our return is at hand brothers and sisters. The time of the Dragon Kings is over.”

-----tbc-----

P.S. Sorry for the delay on Forever the Dragon Princess and Speed Demons. Been on a little vacation. Had to get away from all the craziness and take a little time off for myself and family.

---

Chapter 15
Secrets within secrets or who can you trust?
Throne room, Empyreal Palace

Emperor Moronari Souma stood quietly at the head of the throne room. He knew that absolute power was his and his alone. He had more than 1,500,000 men under arms in his army. Almost twice that number within his navy and marine contingent. His military four million men within his military and still he wasn’t safe from his one true threat. His half-sister.

“Prime minister Akiyama, can you please explain to me how a full Squadron of Cavalry of my finest troops could be so totally decimated?” Moronari snarled.

“I have no excuse, your Glorious Majesty. With no survivors I have no way of verifying the reports from the villagers.” The Prime minister answered with a bow of deepest respect and fear. He fully expected the Emperor to hand him a knife and demand he commit seppuku.

“Then what exactly do those foolish villagers say?” Moronari hissed as he placed his left hand on the tantō that sat on the desk next to him.

“According to what my spies have been able to gather, sire. A giant white majestic dragon flown by an Iberian Knight attacked our Cavalry Unit.” The minister explained slowly. He knew that the next part of the report would anger the Emperor even more. “From what the spies were able to gather. Our newest rifles and heavy machineguns had no effect on the dragon.”

“What of the portable rocket launchers? What effect did they have?” Moronari wasn’t liking where this report was going. If his half-sister had access to dragons then his time on the throne was short. He knew that not even his whole army could stand up to more than just one majestic dragon.

“They had no effect sire.” The Prime minister answered as he bowed even deeper. “If the reports are accurate. The dragon flew too fast for the men manning those weapons to track and aim accurately.”

“Damnation. So, my sister has escaped me for now.” Moronari grumbled. Then a thought occurred to him. “Would the new flying wings be fast enough to track the beast in the air?”

“Most likely sire. The problem is not if they are fast enough. They just lack the needed firepower to kill the beast.” The Prime minister answered honestly. He knew that even the flying wings’ new extra heavy machineguns would not kill a dragon. He feared what his Emperor would order his men to do next. Unlike the Emperor, Akiyama knew the legends that surrounded dragons and their loyalty to their riders.

“What about the rider? Shouldn’t the new rifles and machineguns be able to kill the rider at least?” The Emperor demanded.

“Sire, please consider your words carefully. The warnings are all there in the legends. They speak the truth about the only thing that keeps a dragon from running wild on a battlefield is their riders.” Akiyama pleaded.

“What are you talking about, Akiyama? What legends?” Moronari demanded. He knew that his mother had tried to teach him the old legends. None of which he cared about in truth. He knew, just knew, that the race of majestic dragons were a thing of the past. That only the celestial dragons remained.

“Sire, during the last uprising of the Dragon Kings one of the Dragon Samurai was killed. That Samurai’s dragon went on an unstoppable rampage. A rampage that leveled the city of Nonju.” Akiyama grunted. “In less than four hours.”

For the first time in his life Moronari knew true fear. “What have our friends done in response to this latest development?”

“Truthfully, sire, nothing.” At the Emperor’s glare of displeasure Akiyama sighed. “They have stated that they will handle our problem children themselves. That we are to stay out of their way.”

“Any idea of where the new Dragon Samurai and their beasts have taken to holding up?” The Emperor asked politely.

“Just one, sire. The same place that they first appeared.” Akiyama sighed as he knew that his Emperor wasn’t one to tolerate failure.

“The Temple of Eternal Balance.” The Emperor grated out. Of the ten great temples. It was the only one that he dared not destroy. The political fallout would be too great for even him to withstand in this current climate. The population would rise up in open revolt against him and his administration. “Tell me Prime minister. Do you believe that these newest Dragon Samurai would shelter my sister within their walled compound?”

“In all likelihood sire. It would stand to reason.” Akiyama answered honestly after taking in the situation. “After all sire. The Watatsumi compound is the most heavily protected magical compound in all of the Empire. Not even the Empyreal castle comes close to the magical protections of that compound.”

“What of the Temple of Eternal Truth and the other great temples?” Moronari practically demanded of his Prime minister. “Shouldn’t their own magical protections match that of the Watatsumi compound?”

“According to the Military Mages and Alchemists sire. Watatsumi is a one of a kind compound. Not only is it protected by the power of a God. It sits upon an ancient magical wellspring. It is also the nexus point for twelve of the most powerful ley lines. There is no other place like that compound in all of the Empire. The closest such place is deep in the heart of mainland Wo-hann in the Valley of Mist. There stands the Tower of Gazarax.” Akiyama knew that he was on solid ground with this topic. One that he could use as an excuse to finally invade Wo-hann. “According to legend the great mage Khuwix raised the tower in one night. Just by using the natural magical upswell from the Valley of Mist.”

“Was the man a mage or alchemist?” Moronari asked in awe.

“No one really knows, sire. According to the ancient texts. Gazarax was a student of both alchemy and the mystical arts. The man was a true mystical arts master.”
The more that Akiyama talk about the Tower, the more that the Emperor wanted to get his hands on the tower. “Tell me Prime mister. Just how powerful of a focal point is that Tower? Could it be used by our own mages and alchemists?”

“Sire, it is nothing more than legend now. The actual location is lost to time.” This was an area that delved into the mystical and Akiyama wasn’t too comfortable discussing the sheer power of that legendary tower. At least not with his power-hungry Emperor. “And I doubt that even the Arch Mage and Senior Alchemist would be able to give us a full comprehensive report on the power that is held by that tower.”

“Why not?” The Emperor asked.

“I don’t understand fully myself, sire. Only that if that tower still stands it would act as a focal point for the power of the ley lines.” Akiyama told him honestly. He wasn’t going to tell the Emperor that there were two other such focal points within the Empire. “Sire, even with all our advances in the mystical arts. We still lack any real understanding of ley lines.”

“What exactly are these ley lines?” The Emperor asked in confusion.

“It depends on who you ask sire. If you ask a Legend hunter, they’ll tell you that Ley lines are nothing more than straight alignments drawn between various historic structures and prominent landmarks. The idea was developed in fourth century Europe, with ley line believers arguing that these alignments were recognized by ancient European, Liberion, and far Eastern Asian societies which deliberately erected structures along them at points of intersection. If you ask the mystical societies their members as mages and alchemists. They’ll say that such ley lines demarcate ‘earth energies’. Archaeologists and scientists regard ley lines as an example of pseudo-archaeology and pseudo-science. No one really knows exactly what they are or how they interact with the world around them.” Akiyama just shrugged his shoulders. “It is all greatly beyond my understanding sire.”

“I understand, Prime minister.” The Emperor actually did understand the man’s situation. If the Academics couldn’t agree on what ley lines were then how could the everyday man understand? He really needed to get a handle on the different ideologies that ran rapid among the Sciences of his nation. With a heavy sigh Emperor Moronari Souma asked the one question he feared. “Tell me something old friend. How great of a threat is my half-sister?”

“May I speak freely sire?” The Emperor just nodded his head. “If she has truly joined forces with the Dragon Samurai. Then all we can do is try to discredit her claim to the throne.”

“Is there no way to end her threat to my rule other than that?” Moronari asked Akiyama with real fear in his voice. “Is there no one who can penetrate the Watatsumi compound and kill her?”

“Sire, the only way to enter that compound is by invitation. The last shinobi that dared to try was turned to dust before they even cleared the outer wall. Only the Dragon Samurai can come and go as they please from that most sacred of citadels. Not even the monks for the Temple of Eternal Balance can enter without the permission of the Dragon Samurai.” Akiyama explained. He knew that he would have to send a small team of shinobi to try if Moronari ordered him to do so.

“Then we must draw her and those beasts out into the open. To a place where we can bring the full weight of our forces to bare upon them. Some place that we can afford to be destroyed.” Moronari mused aloud. A small and vicious smile graced the Emperor’s mouth. “Contact our friends in the Thunder Bulldog Syndicate. If they want to continue to receive our protection. Then they will remove the threat to my throne.”

“It will be done before nightfall, sire.” Akiyama answered with a grim nod of his head. “Do you wish to have the Dragon Samurai removed as well?”

The Emperor stood there for a moment thinking. “No. Their only target is my bitch half-sister. As for the Dragon Samurai. Leave them to the Dragon Kings. After all, if it were not for them the Dragon Samurai would never have returned from the shadows of legend.”

Ishiyama Iron Works

Haru Ishiyama stood quietly behind his desk staring out of the office window. He knew that their attempts to capture the Dragon Empress had failed for two reasons. As hard as he tried to explain to the older three Kings. They still placed too much faith in the Empires Army. Especially in their new weapons. That was their first mistake. Though it was not the biggest mistake.

No that belonged to one thing. Their overwhelming hubris. “Damned old fools. The idea of trying to force the Empress to bow to their will is such folly that it is beyond imagination. Everything about the situation dictated restraint that it should have been obvious.”

“That may be true, brother.” The voice that came from behind him was one that he had only heard once before. As Haru turned to face the man that was not there before he smiled. “We both know that we must bide our time. Our older brothers still believe that we can control this nation from the shadows. Until they realize the foolishness of this idea, we wait. When our time comes, we strike; strike hard and seize the throne for ourselves. That is the only way we will be able to drag our nation into the current century. Then we can free our people from the grasp of superstition and false religions. That is our duty.”

“I hear and understand what you’re getting at, Kaii.” Haru told the tall, extremely handsome young man with white within white eyes, pale skin, and white hair. “Though right now. WE are the ones that must deal with this farce that our older Kings have dropped into our laps.”

“Yes and no, Haru. Yes, they were the ones to dump this mess into our laps. No, in that we don’t have to clean it up.” Kaii chuckled. He waved towards Haru’s liquor cabinet. “May I help myself?”

“Be my guest, Kaii. I have an assortment of the best Western style liquor that money can buy.” Haru answered with a wave and a smile. “On one condition. Tell me exactly how we’re going to deal with the Empress and those damned Dragon Samurai. As it stands right now, she and they are too well protected by the magic of that damned compound.”

As Kaii fixed himself a whiskey on the rocks he explained his idea. “The shogun for that area is an old family friend. I’m sure that if we arrange for his men-at-arms to receive the newest long-range sniper rifles. He would be more than willing to help us eliminate the Dragon Samurai. They are after all just walking around doing whatever they desire within his Shogunate.”

“Do you truly believe that this Shogun will be willing to help us? He is after all ones of those we wish to be rid of in our new society.” Haru asked Kaii with more than a little skepticism.

“The man is a relic of the past. He has sworn his undying loyalty to that fool Emperor. His honor will be enough for him to attack the Dragon Samurai.” Kaii chuckled before taking a drink of his whiskey. “We just need to tell him that having the Dragon Samurai operating in his Shogunate is an afront to the Emperor. That will be more than enough of a reason for him to gather his private army and attack the Temple of Eternal Balance.”

“I can arrange for the weapons. I have more than a few connections within the Empyreal Army’s supply chain to divert the needed rifles. I can even arrange for two of the new rapid-fire anti-aircraft guns to be placed in the Shogun’s hands.” Haru took a drink of his own whiskey before continuing. “If I could, I would arrange for one of the new armored strike wagons.”

“That would be far too much firepower in that old bastard’s hands. We must be careful in our manipulation of the old Shogun brother. He still believes in honor and the Ways of Bushidō.” Kaii took another sip of his drink. “As much as it pains me to say this. Our older brothers may be right in some ways. Especially when dealing with these leftover and worthless fossils.”

“We should just have that worthless shit Minister Hibeki send in a full battalion of heavy cannon with infantry. That way we could just flatten that damned temple and be done with it.” Haru snarled.

“Tell me brother. What is it about the Temple of Eternal Balance that twists your reasoning so?” Kaii asked politely.

“It is more than just the influence that Temple and the others like it that hold over the populace. It is they’re continuous bleeding of the population in the support of their superstitious beliefs. They have brainwashed the masses into believing that only through slavish devotion to Gods at their temples will they be rewarded in the afterlife. We both know the falsehood of that lie. It is not through blind obedience to men so old they need to have their pulses checked hourly. The only way to gain the favor of the Gods is through action. Action taken with your own hands.” Haru tossed back the last of his whiskey. “If one wants power. Real power it must be taken by force. This is something that we both know as truth.”

“True, very true, brother. Though until we can remove our older brothers. We need those old fools and their temples to control the masses.” Kaii warned his hot-blooded brother in the Dragon Kings. “First, we must free the people from this foolish Emperor and his failed policies.”

“To do that we need someone to dispose of the Emperor.” Haru countered. Then he stopped midway into pouring him a new drink. “Tell me brother. Exactly why are we helping the Emperor with ridding himself of his half-sister?”

“Because we will never be able to control the bitch is why.” Kaii stated bluntly. At the doubtful look on Haru’s face he explained. “The prophecies all tell of how she will be the one to topple our reign. She is as much a threat to us as she is to the Emperor and his ilk.”

“Who says we won’t be able to control her? And don’t say the prophecies.” Haru grunted then smiled. “We get ahold of her slut mother. We control her.”

“I understand what you’re getting at now brother. There is only one problem.” Kaii went on to explain with a sigh. “The girl doesn’t even know her mother.”

“What does that mean? Exactly.” Haru grunted.

“There are several reasons for starters brother. The first of which is the woman who raised her is not her mother. Just a former Empyreal Guards Scout that was charged with hiding the child as an infant. Her real mother was killed during that nasty little place uprising a few years ago. The Scout was lucky to get her out. Secondly. Even if we could get our hands on the Scout. The chances of actually holding her for any reasonable amount of time are slim to none. Then there are our chances for actually capturing someone who was trained to be an Empyreal Guards’ Scout. That alone reduces the chances of your idea working to less than point one percent.” At Haru’s disbelieving look Kaii sighed. “I can tell that you do not believe what I’m saying. Do you even know what an Empyreal Scout is?”

“Not really. Just that they are all part of the Empyreal Guards. They are an elite unit that are all trained from childhood. That is all that anyone knows about them. Their actual training methods are a tightly held state secret.” Haru told Kaii as he took a drink from his second glass.

“Maybe one out of ten survive their training, Haru.” Kaii grunted then took a heavy drink from his glass. “For every one-hundred children they take into their training program maybe eight or nine reach the age of service. They also take both boys and girls. They treat the two sexes the same.”

“What do you mean by survive to the age of service?” Haru asked.

“Those that do not pass they’re training. Die from their training.” Kaii grunted out bluntly. “The Scouts of the Empyreal Guards are more than just an elite unit. They are the final line of defense for the Royal Family. Steeped in the ideals of Death before Dishonor. They will literally die to the last man or woman for the Empyreal Family. They are the true Shadow Warrior of our Empire.”

“You said there were several reasons brother. So far you have only listed two reasons. Both of which I will give you are extremely hard to dispute.” Haru explained as he took another drink from his whiskey. “Though none of these obstacles are in and of themselves reason enough to ignore a chance at gaining control over the Dragon Princess.”

“Then the last reason will drive my point home. The Dragon Princess is now under the protection of the Dragon Samurai. Where do you think they’ll take the Dragon Princess? To some forgotten castle? Or perhaps an out of the way shrine? No, brother. They’ll secure her behind the walls of their compound at the Temple of Eternal Balance.” Kaii swallowed the last of the whiskey in his glass. “A place that not even our dark arts can reach.”

“That may true, brother. It doesn’t mean that the Princess is safe from harm. Surely our friends within the Corrupted Dragon Guild could penetrate that compound. After all it’s just a barely over ten-feet high.” Haru pointed out. He figured that an actual physical attack could do what a mystical one couldn’t do. That was kill the Dragon Princess.

“Have you heard nothing of what I have said brother?” Kaii snapped. “That compound is more protected than the Empyreal Palace.”

“Then what do we do about the Princess? We cannot really use her to further our goals. We cannot kill her while she stays behind those compound walls. What are you proposing?” Haru demanded.

“I’m afraid brother that we must wait for her to come out and face the fool that sits on the Empyreal Throne. Then and only then, do we strike.” Kaii grunted. “It will be the only time that she and her guardians will be without their greatest weapons. Their damned dragons.”

“What I cannot understand is why our modern weapons are having no effect on the dragons. The Cavalry troop that was sent to capture the Princess was armed with heavy and light machineguns, not to mention the new rapid-fire three-oh-eight rifles.” Haru took a drink from his glass. “I’ve seen those weapons punch holes in the armor of a samurai at four hundred yards. Yet the dragon that attack those men suffered no harm.”

“Haru, majestic dragons are a different breed of dragon. Unlike the celestial dragons that naturally inhabit our nation’s mountains. The majestic dragons are a warrior breed of dragon. Their hide is going to be more like armored plate than skin. Unlike you and the others I have studied the ancient texts that surround the Dragon Samurai and their dragons. Those dragons are beyond any dragon born this side of the World’s Spine Mountains.” Kaii explained.

“What are you talking about Kaii? Dragons are dragons. They all have the same weaknesses. One of which is cold forged iron. The full metal jacketed rounds of the military’s rifles and machineguns should have punched massive holes in that beast. Not to mention its rider.” Haru countered with confidence. “Magic can only do so much against science.”

“That is where you’re wrong, brother. Even the ancient texts speak of how the iron tipped arrows of our ancestors failed to pierce the hides of those dragons. The same dragons that have returned from legend brother.” Kaii took a drink from his own glass. “That is, if the reports from our spy are accurate.”

“Speaking of our spy within the walls of the Temple. Have you heard anything from him the last few days?” Haru asked politely.

“Nothing. It’s as if the man dropped off the face of the earth.” Kaii grounded out between his teeth. “I’m afraid that the Dragon Samurai may have taken him out of play. How they would have done that is beyond me.”

“Then I suggest you remember those ancient texts brother. What do they say about the powers of the Dragon Samurai? ‘With the power to challenge even the Dragon Gods themselves, they shall ride forth and deliver justice to those who place themselves above others.’ I do hope that I’m quoting the texts correctly.” Haru asked of his more scholarly Dragon King brother.

“You’re quoting the teachings of the Shrine Maiden Musu Matsura. One of the more obscure texts to be sure. Though it is one of the few that actually talks about the power that is bestowed upon the Dragon Samurai.” Kaii chuckled as he thought about the text that Haru quoted. “And yes, you quoted it correctly. Though there is more to that stanza. The rest is a warning to the Dragon Kings. Along with a way to stop the Dragon Samurai from returning.”

“I don’t understand. Why would a Shrine Maiden give warning to us?” Haru asked in true bewilderment.

“Musu Matsura was no ordinary Shrine Maiden. She and her family were charged with protecting the seal placed upon a Demon King. The women in her family were all cursed with the Third Eye and in some cases such as with Musu. The women were cursed with the ability of dark prophecy. Personally, I have always believed that the Demon King influenced those young women. Because like Musu none of those women lived to see their third decade.” Kaii told Haru with more than a little sadness in his voice. “They were usually killed by their own family to keep them from going mad from the visions they saw. I also believe that Musu wrote her teachings as a way to get revenge before her death. I know that my mother would have done such a thing.”

“As would have my own mother. That is the truth behind all women, Kaii. You threaten them or push them into a corner. All women will fight to the death. I learned that at her knee as a child.” Haru explained with a smile.

“That is something that we both have in common. I just have to look to what my mother has done with our family’s company. More than a few of those old bastards are regretting their choice of siding with the old Prime Minister and his cronies.” Kaii chuckled as he thought about a few of the rumors that have been circulating regarding him and his mother.

“I take it that your mother has finally put a squash on the rumors concerning you being her paramour?” Haru chuckled.

“Finally.” Kaii chuckled. “Though we did have a few laughs over those rumors. I especially like the one that had us secretly engaged.”

“I have to tell you that is one rumor I didn’t hear.” Haru chuckled. “Though if I had I would have handled the problem myself.”

“I thank you for that brother. Though I find that the rumors severe a propose. One that my mother is using to her advantage.” Kaii chuckled. “In many ways she had done more for our cause than all the spies our brothers have been able to gather throughout the Empire.”

“How so?” Haru asked bluntly.

“Let’s just say that you need to be careful of what you say over your telephone. Not too mention what you send over the telegraph. Our operators see all, hear all, and all are loyal to the woman who signs their paychecks.” Kaii grinned evilly. “Not surprising really. After all. Those operator positions are now staffed by ninety percent women.”

“WHAT? HOW?” Haru asked as he looked down at the telephone on his desk.

“My mother knew long ago that the pleasant voice of a polite and sweet young woman on the other end of a connection was preferable to that of a gruff and ill mannered man.” Kaii explained about his mother’s reasoning. “You would be surprised about what those young ladies hear. Our society is far too trusting of those sweet young ladies. Especially amongst our fellow males.”

“Does that include our fellow Dragon Kings?” Haru asked bluntly.

“Oh yes, brother, in more ways than one.” Kaii answered coldly. “I know exactly what each one of our older brothers has planned. Along with what they want to happen, as far as we are concerned.”

“Should I take this as a warning to be on my guard around them?” Haru asked.

Kaii gave Haru a one-word answer. An answer that drove the point home that they could not trust the older members of the Dragon Kings. “Yes.”

Toyota Power and Water

Rin Toyota looked over his desk at his two fellow Dragon Kings. As the current Lord Gōkin and the second oldest Dragon King he felt that it was his duty to inform the other two of current situation with the Emperor. “I’ve asked you both here for a reason. It seems that our efforts to secure the Dragon Princess have failed.”

“What?! How did it happen Lord Gōkin?” Lord Gōkō demanded first.

“We had a full Cavalry unit in place to capture the bitch. More than enough to handle any civil revolt. What went wrong?” Gōjun asked in bewilderment.

“I’m still trying to work that out brothers. Though I believe that we may have placed far too much trust in the Prime Minister of the Military.” Rin explained with more than a little certainty. “I fear that we may need to have him replaced. As for what went wrong in the capturing of the Princess. My spies within the Ministry of the Military the Princess was rescued by a majestic dragon and its rider. How truthful those reports are, is yet to be determined. Though I believe them to be the truth.”

“How so Lord Gōkin? What proof do you have?” Gōjun asked him.

“If the Gōkinjun and Gōjin were here they would be better to explain. Of our number they are the most learned in the ancient texts. Especially those regarding the Dragon Samurai and the Dragon Princess.” Rin sighed heavily before turning to Gōkō. “Any idea of why they have failed to reply to the summons to this meeting?”

“Only that they were engaged in a venture to bring the Dragon Princess into our hands. Though how they knew our plan for her capture would fail before it even began is beyond me.” Gōkō snarled.

“I believe that it is their knowledge of the ancient texts that has given them both an insight that we lack.” Rin snorted. “That and their youth.”

“True. They are not hampered by our more traditional thinking at times.” Gōkin explained as he breathed out heavily. “If I didn’t know that their loyalty to our cause was without question, I would remove their heads now. Ending any threat, they posed to our plans.”

“Are we truly assured of their loyalty? They are after all the newest of our ranks. Neither one has seen more than three decades. Let alone the hundreds of years that we have all seen.” Gōjun snorted. “They were not there during the dark years of the Reconstruction following the collapse following the War with Eurasia Major Empire.”

“Do you really think that they would betray us?” Gōkō asked him bluntly.

“As much as I hate to say this brother, I do.” Gōjun told them both. “What of you Gōkin? Don’t you see their threat?”

“Sadly, I do.” Rin sighed. “I have had time to dig into our newest brothers’ backgrounds. I believe that I have uncovered their motives for joining our ranks. They seek only to change the way our nation is ruled. They may have been given the Dragon Gods’ blessings. But they lack the ambition to be truly ruthless in gaining more power or for ruling more than just this nation.”

“Very well, we’ll take the needed precautions towards our younger brethren. The question we face now is what do we do about the Dragon Princess and her damnable guardians? So long as she stays behind the walls of that compound, she is safe.” Gōkō ground out.

“I believe that our friends within the Sapphire Phoenix can handle our problem. They are after all the finest Shadow Warriors that money can buy.” Rin told them both with an evil grin.

“I’ll see to the arrangements brothers.” Gōjun said with a small bow of his head. “I’ll ensure that they carry out our wishes with the utmost discretion.”

“Discretion is not the most important of issues. Speed is.” Rin ordered him. “We need for them to either kidnap the Princess or kill her. Preferably kidnap her. If not possible then they must kill her.”

“Why kidnap her, brother?” Gōkō asked. “Isn’t it better for her to die?”

“No. The reason is simple now that I have had time to deliberate over the problem.” At the blank looks of the others Rin went on to explain. “She is a threat to the current fool that we put on the Throne. A threat that we can control. Through that control we will have better control over that fool.”

“Use the threat of his half-sister to keep him in line with our wishes. Nice. We can place her in the old Jindong Castle. It is far enough from any town or city that can be used as a political power base. As for the castle staff, we can supply those from our personal retainers. When it comes to men-at-arms foreign mercenaries will do just fine. Mostly because their loyalty goes to whoever pays them.” Gōjun said with a nasty grin. “I know just the mercenaries to use. You’ve all heard of the Archers of the Obscene?”

“You would use a sledgehammer to pound in a horseshoe nail.” Gōjun chuckled. “Well thought brother. Now we just need to secure the Princess. What of the Dragon Samurai? How shall we deal with them?”

“We cannot control those girls or their dragons. As much as I would love to find some form of coercion to use against them. Our spies within the Temple of Eternal Balance have confirmed that they have no ties to anyone.” Rin sighed. “Our greatest asset with the Temple wasn’t able to find any connections to the rest of the common people. It is as if they stepped through the Great Vale and onto our world fully formed.”

“How is that possible? They have to have some kind of connection to this world. No one just pops up out of nothing.” Gōkō grunted.

“Be that as it may, brother. That is the case with these five women. They have no earthly or family connections that we can extort.” Rin told them.

“Then we have no other choice then to have the Dragon Samurai eliminated.” Gōjun grunted. “I had hoped that we would not have to face them in open warfare. The cost is going to be heavy.”

“How do you figure that Gōjun?” Rin asked him.

“Because as good as the Sapphire Phoenix are, they will fail.” Rin told them both coldly. “In that failure our existence will come to light. When that happens the Dragon Samurai will come for us. When they do, they will bring their dragons. Between the power of those dragons and their own mystical power. No matter the size of military force we can gather. We will become nothing more than a footnote in the pages of history.”

“If that much. All of the mages, alchemists, and Legend Hunters that I have been able to gather tell me the same thing.” Gōkō grunted.

“And what is it they say brother?” Rin asked.

“That unless we can kill the Dragon Samurai before the next full moon. All that we have worked towards over the last hundred and fifty years will be for nothing. They will place the Dragon Princess on the throne.” Gōkō breathed in heavily before continuing. “And in their passing, they well destroy every last institution that we have been able to put into place.”

“Do you think that the Emperor will make his own move to remove the threat of his half-sister now that he knows where she is?” Gōjun asked.

“I do. We’ll know if he does make a move within the next few hours.” At that time Rin’s desk phone rang. Picking up he asked. “What is it Masu? I see. Yes, go ahead and put him through.” After a short pause Rin asked. “What do you have for me Akiyama?”

Rin stood there listening to the one man that was more loyal to him than any other. A man that was as close to the Emperor than any other Advisor. “Thank you, Akiyama. Go ahead and follow the Emperor’s orders. Please make arrangements for three divisions of heavy Infantry with armor and as much air support as you can get to be readied for combat. The place will be forth coming. Once we have decided where we’ll hold our battle.”

After hanging up the phone Rin looked over at his two brothers. “It seems that the Emperor is done waiting and hiding behind his crown.”

“What has he done?” Gōkō sighed.

“He has given orders for the Thunder Bulldog Syndicate to kill his sister within the Watatsumi Compound. As for the Dragon Samurai. We are to remove them as a threat.” Rin sighed just as heavily as Gōkō. “By every means possible. Even if we have to use open warfare.”

“Then the time has finally come.” Gōjun said as he stood up. “In the next few days, we will either die on the battlefield or gain the nation.”

“It is more than that Gōjun.” Gōkō said as he to stood up. “We win or die. It is an all or nothing situation now. Before we had the chance of holding onto a good portion of our power. Even with the Princess on the throne.”

“Now that chance is gone.” Gōjun grimaced. “Is there nothing that we can do to mitigate the impact of the Emperor’s actions?”

“I highly doubt it brother. According to our spies within the Temple the Dragon Samurai are going to come out of their compound in a blind rage. They will crossover the Chūgoku, Hida, Kiso, and Akaishi mountain ranges, as if the very hounds of hell are chasing them. I will tell you both now those five dragons and their riders will descend upon the Empyreal Castle unleashing their unholy wrath.” Rin explained for the other two Dragon Kings. “And we will be right in their path.”

“Where shall we confront them then brother?” Gōkō asked with real worry.

“The only place where we stand a chance.” Rin grunted.

“And where is that?” Gōjun demanded.

“Where it all began for the Legend of the Dragon Samurai.” Rin said as he turned to look out the window of his office. “We face them in the Chūgoku Mountains, in their very heart, the Serpent’s gape.”

“You do know that the Empress Yuki Otani demanded a shrine to be built upon that battlefield. There is no way that the locals will just stand back and let an army to occupy that valley. They’ll rise up in the hundreds. By the time that our army is fully deployed the commoners will have gathered in the thousands. What will we do then?” Gōkō demanded of Rin. He knew how the situation would play out in his head.

“Then we shed the blood of the fools that dare to defy us and the Emperor.” Rin told them both coldly. “In this world power is all that matters.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 16
The Crypt of the First Empress, or Where’s Indy when you need him?
Watatsumi’s compound, Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

Chiyoko and her sisters woke to find that Miles and Qersiss had returned late in the night. Satomi and Satoko had greeted them all before showing Setsu and Ren to their rooms. As the five young women ate their breakfast Miles was the first to join them.

“Did you have any problems with retrieving the Empress Miles?” Chiyoko asked the knight as he filled his bowl.

“Yes and no, Lady Chiyoko.” Miles started then corrected himself at Chiyoko’s stern look. “I mean Chiyoko. There was a full company if not more of Empyreal Cavalry searching for the Empress and her mother when we arrived.”

“Did you or Qersiss have any problems with the modern rifles and machineguns? Qersiss wasn’t hurt, was she?” Yoshi asked.

“Rifles and machineguns? Are those long metal tubes that fire metal pellets at great speed and distances?” Miles asked describing the weapons used against him and Qersiss during their rescue of the Empress. All five girls nodded their head yes. “While those weapons would be very deadly against humans. They lack the power to harm a majestic dragon’s hide. Even the few missiles that reached me could not breach my armor.”

“What of the rockets and heavy artillery? Do they pose a threat?” Kasumi asked quickly thinking of the cannons and rocket batteries that surrounded her grandfather’s castle. She knew the damage those weapons could do.

“There were no such weapons at Mount Sunōmaunten that I saw. If there were, they were not used during the battle for some reason.” Miles got a thoughtful look on his face. “Though we were flying rather fast, and in an erratic pattern. There was one weapon that I attacked with my lance that exploded. They were long as three clothyard shafts, shape like arrows, and thick as my arm. Could these have been your rockets?”

“Yup, sure sounds like rockets. Did they just burn, or did they explode?” Akane asked with more knowledge on the subject than she wanted to admit.

“With great thunderous roars, and flashes of bright light. Thank the Lady Tiamat, Qersiss and I were high and far enough away to be unharmed by the explosion. Those rockets left a massive hole in the ground.” Miles answered honestly. “I fear that if our foes can target the dragons with those weapons, they may actually harm or even possibly kill them.”

“Miles, during your flight back were the Empress or her mother affected by the cold and winds of the higher altitudes?” Chikako asked him.

“The cold was not a problem Mistress. My mother, and I are used to the much colder winds and air of our home.” It wasn’t Miles who answered Chikako’s question but a teenage girl who entered the main room. “Please pardon my interruption Master and Mistresses. I could not help but to overhear your conversation. I was walking past here on my way to the kitchen.”

Chiyoko held up her hand to forestall the girl’s apology. “Please join us your Majesty. Break your fast.”

“Um… thank you, Mistress.” Ren fought to keep the blush from her face at being call Majesty. She was still having a hard time coming to grips with the idea that she was even related to the old Emperor. Let alone his heir. As she sat down next to the nearest of the five identical sisters her mind was racing with questions. Was she really sitting down to eat breakfast with the legendary Dragon Samurai?

Satomi handed her a full bowl and chopsticks. “Eat your fill Majesty. We have plenty. Enough for all. Your mother shall join us soon. My sister has gone to fetch her.”

“We are here sister.” Satoko said as she escorted Setsu into the room. “Please take a seat next to your daughter Mistress Setsu or would you prefer for us to use Captain.”

“Now that the cat is out of the preverbal bag. Captain Suda will do fine for formal situations. The rest of the time just Setsu, Mistress Satoko.” Setsu answered as she took a seat next to Ren. “I thought I heard Ren talking about the weather of our old.”

“Yes, we were discussing how you faired during your flight from your old home, Mistress Setsu.” Katsumi said smiling.

“I understand now.” Ren said before she started to giggle. “You thought that our heavy winter clothing wouldn’t provide enough warmth at altitude. Mama, I think we need to tell them the truth.”

“I believe you’re right dear.” Setsu looked around the table at the gathered might of what would become her daughter’s new Empyreal cabinet. “The reason the cold does not affect us is because of our snow armor.”

“Excuse me, Captain. What is snow armor?” Chiyoko asked for her sisters.

“Something that can only be found in Sunōmaunten village, deep in the heart of Nagano Prefecture. There is a mountain cave that is home to a certain creature of legend, the Xanadu Leopards of Kageyama dōkutsu. Their hides are some of the best for making a lightweight armor that provides protection against the elements. It’ll keep a person warm in freezing temperatures of winter, cool in the blazing heat of summer. The hide also makes excellent soft sole boots and work gloves.” Setsu explained to the gathered warriors.

“The tanners of Sunōmaunten village use flint knives, and volcanic glass tools to work the hides. It takes seven to eight weeks to make just one suit of Snow armor. Not to mention four to six Leopard hides. Depending on the size of person it is being made for. You really don’t want to know what it takes to capture or kill a Xanadu Leopard.” Ren explained for everyone. “That is before it gets turned over to the village weavers to line it with the silk of the Marten-Caterpillar. That is another three to four weeks of work.”

“I take it that snow armor is expensive?” Akane asked with a touch of snark. Only to get punched in the arm by Yoshi.

“Very, expensive, Mistress. I was only able to secure a set for each of us because of our work as mountain guides.” Setsu said with a smile. “In the opinion of the village elders our services were worth the price of our snow armor. The funny thing is no one outside of Sunōmaunten village knows about snow armor. With one exception, the eight of you here.”

“May we see you both in just your snow armor, and boots Captain?” Akane asked of Setsu. “Say in the courtyard?”

“If you can wait until after breakfast. We’ll be happy to show you.” Ren said before her mother interrupted this delicious breakfast. Chiyoko, her sisters, and Miles laughed as Satomi pushed a plate of backed fish over to her. The answer to Ren’s request was clear.

An hour later the six Dragon Knights and two miko gathered in the central courtyard to wait for Ren and Setsu. The two former mountain guides walked out of their rooms in nothing more than their boots, gloves, and snow armor. From the neck down they were covered in one of the finest leathers that money could buy. Chiyoko had told her sisters and Miles of her suspicions concerning the snow armor while they wait for Ren and Setsu.

Chiyoko noticed that the leather suits, gloves, and boots resembled the high-tech ski suits from her home world. Like the ones worn by Olympic downhill skiers during the winter games. While the suits would provide protection against the elements, they would be worthless in a fight. She turned to her sisters. “Outside of protecting them from the elements. Those suits are basically little more than leather body suits.”

“I hate having to agree with you Mistress Chiyoko.” Setsu said with a sigh. “But you’re right. The only time that we actually wear our snow armor like this is for climbing the ice face, and higher reaches of the mountains. They provide little to no protection against weapons.”

“I think we can fix that little problem.” Yoshi giggled as she headed for her point on the Witch’s Matrix. “Can’t we sisters?”

Akane, Kasumi, and Chikako were moving towards their points when Chiyoko stopped them. “Hold on for a second sisters. We need to go about their armor in a different fashion. I know what you are thinking but remember that Miles already had a metal-based armor to start.”

“I don’t understand. Why would that make any difference in changing Ren and Setsu’s snow armor?” Yoshi asked.

“What is the greatest taboo for all alchemy?” Chiyoko asked her bluntly.

“By the Goddess, how could I forget about the Law of Equivalent Exchange.” Yoshi groaned. “Of all matter there are only three things Alchemists are forbidden from transmuting are humans, animals, and gold. That includes the transmuting of animal flesh. We can’t transmute their snow armor without paying a price equal to the cost of all that work. Even with the power of the Witch’s Matrix the price of transmuting their snow armor is too high.”

“What about you Chiyoko? Couldn’t you transmute their snow armor? After all you’re not an alchemist.” Akane pointed out.

“I may be a Sorceress but even I have to abide by those restrictions Akane.” I corrected her. “I doubt there is a source of power outside of the Athenian Philosophers Stone. Even then I have my doubts.”

“Excuse me, Mistresses.” Ren said from where she stood next her mother. “But you talking as if alchemy and magic are nothing more than toys.”

“Our riders only speak truth Child of the Dragon Empress.” The massive black majestic dragon Ivadad Lord of the Black rumbled. “The grand mystical arts of alchemy and magic are but playthings in their hands.”

“Majesty, Captain, please wait here. Akane, Chikako, Katsumi, Yoshi, take your places over your elements. Time to forge two suites of armor for our Empress and her most trusted Commander.” Chiyoko ordered her sisters.

“Will you be joining us Chiyoko?” Akane asked.

“Not this time sister. I fear that if I were to add my mystical power to the forging of their armor. That there will be a backlash.” I told them.

“The price of magic is your own power.” Kasumi said before the others could figure out what Chiyoko was saying. She also pointed to the one price Chiyoko wasn’t saying. “It will also take a part of your soul.”

“Wait! How could us forging two sets of armor take a part of Chiyoko’s soul?” Akane demanded of Kasumi.

“We achieve Equivalent Exchange through the use of the sand and other nonorganic compounds within the courtyard. We don’t have to give of ourselves to reach Equivalent Exchange like Chiyoko does for transmuting something. It literally costs her part of her soul and a shit ton of magic each time she performs a transmutation spell.” Kasumi explained for her three alchemist sisters. “When she transmuted Miles armor. We provided the alchemic power she just directed and shaped that power. Something that she cannot do now.”

“Not without burning out her magical core.” Satomi told them all with a sad smile. “When she directed the transmutation spell for Miles’ armor came close to burning out her core.”

“What of her other spell casting?” Ivadad asked from his perch.

“Worry not Lord Ivadad, your rider well be fine. She just needs more time to recover from overexerting herself yesterday.” Satoko said as she gave Chiyoko a very disappointed look. A look that only a teacher of long standing could give to a student that had pushed themselves too far. “Something she will not do again without a damned good reason.”

“Yes ma’am, sempai.” Chiyoko had the good graces to look ashamed and blushed at Satoko’s rebuke of her rash behavior yesterday.

“GOOD!” Satoko grunted then turned to her other four students. “Okay girls. Time to forge two sets of mystical armor. Get to it.”

With that Akane, Yoshi, Chikako, and Kasumi finished moving into position around the Witch’s Matrix. As one they clapped their hands and called forth the power of the Matrix. Ren, and Setsu stared in wonder at the massive power these four young women would call forth out of nowhere. The alchemic and mystical circle that resided in the central courtyard was charged with the individual elements of Akane and Chikako until it glowed a blueish-white. Within the center of the matrix two columns of sand and rock rose into the air. As the rock and sand clashed in a swirling blaze of heat and light two humanoid forms slowly took shape starting with the feet.

Even standing outside of the matrix Chiyoko could feel the power calling to her. She could feel the shape that the armor suites would take. As much as she wanted to influence the outcome Chiyoko knew that she had to withhold her power. She had come far too close to burning out her core yesterday.

Miles watched both Chiyoko and the center of the matrix with equal care. When he had last seen this mystic symbol use. He was the focus of the girls’ power. He should say his armor was the focus of their power. Now, he could only stare in wonder at the mastery these four girls were showing. He was a warrior, one of the feared Knights of the White Rose Dragon Order. Masters of aerial warfare from the backs of dragons and the mysterious ways of Dragon kind. He knew of alchemy and magic but was not a practitioner.

While his sword, lance, shield, and armor were enchanted by some of the greatest mages and alchemists of his home world. He had no idea of how those individuals had accomplished these workings. To him alchemy and magic were the area of mystics, sagas, and occultists; studies for those far better suited for the halls and ivory towers of academia. His attention was drawn to the one person that frightened him more than these four alchemists. He could tell that Chiyoko was having to physically hold herself back from helping her sisters forge the Empress’s and Captain’s armor.

As their armor slowly formed from the whirling masses of sand, rock, heat, and light, Ren noticed that there were two different colors and styles. One would draw the attention of everyone on a battlefield simply because of the color. Most people wouldn’t dare to wear golden armor. The other was in the livery uniform colors of the Royal Palace Guards. No one could mistake their purple, black, and red. There were other differences as well.

The golden armor was made in the fashion known as Dragon Scale. It appeared to be made from what would look like finely worked individual overlapping interconnected scales. Ren could tell that each piece of armor was part of the next. Providing a continuous protective shell that was also light weight. A shell that was highly flexible. Even the helm while decorative would provide both protection and visibility. The helm was also the most distinctive part of the armor. Its shape was that of a dragon’s head with its mouth open roaring.

The purple, red, and black armor was made from interlocked solid plates. The joints were overlapping plates allowing for freedom of movement. This armor was nowhere near as decorative as the golden armor, but there was still an artistic style to the plates. Even the plain looking helmet had a sense of style that was not native to Sebun'airando. No, the Palace Guards Armor would have been at home in the lands of Aryanna. As the last of the alchemic power faded away the two suits of armor radiated with a heat as if they were just pulled from the fires of Hell. This was quickly taken of by Kasumi and Yoshi as they called down their individual elements to cool the supernatural metal.

When her sisters were done Akane turned to Chiyoko. “It is your turn sister. Bless these suits of armor with your power.”

Chiyoko didn’t even think twice as she stepped up to her position at the matrix. Calling for her staff Chiyoko slammed its butt end into the ground charging the matrix. This time the power rushed to her call, summoned solely by her will. Twin blots of power slammed into the two suits of armor. She did not need words to shape the summoning spell that she bestowed upon the armor. It was done by thought alone. When the light passed Chiyoko turned to Ren and her mouther. “Call for your armor Empress.”

“Um… what do you mean Mistress?” Ren asked in confusion.

“The golden armor awaits its Mistress’s command, your Majesty. That is, you.” Miles quickly explained for the young woman.

“I still don’t understand Sir Miles. How do I command an inanimate object?”

“First you give it a name. That name is power. The suit will only obey your command from now. Be quick Empress. The armor will not wait for long.” Miles explained for the still bewildered teen.

Seeing no way out of the situation but not wanting to fail these five powerful women Ren closed her eyes and let her mind wander. Then with a deep breath opened her eyes calling out. “COME IMMORTAL CRUSADER!”

The golden armor flickered then vanished. Only to reappear on the body of Ren with a blinding flash. The young woman flexed her hands and arms finding that the armor moved as if a part of her snow armor. Reaching up Ren grabbed the helm and pulled it easy from her head. She found that while the helm had come away cleanly from her head and face. Her head was still covered by a lightweight protective chainmail armor that left her face clear.

Chiyoko just looked over at Setsu with an expectant look on her face. “Well! Your armor won’t wait all night Captain.”

“CLOAK ME SHADOWS OF JUSTICE!” Setsu called out. Just as what happened with her daughter’s armor. Her armor vanished and appeared upon her body. Unlike Ren though her armor held a sword at her left hip. She also held a three-by-four chevron shell in her left hand. Drawing the sword Setsu realized that this sword was far superior to any she had ever held before.

Thanks to her time with the Empyreal Scouts Setsu was no stranger to mystical weapons and armor. She had seen more than one type of enchanted armor among the ranks. Mostly among the officers of noble birth. She had seen how those officers would call for their armor by name. She even knew how some of that armor was made by the Court Mages. What she had seen here today made those mages appear to be little more than charlatans, sleight of hand artists, and con artists. These five teenage girls had found the secrets of the Witch’s Matrix. They had done in just minutes what the Court Mages took days to do.

Once the two newcomers were armored the others called for their own armor. The five sisters let their staffs return to the pocket dimensions where they kept them. Chiyoko gave Ren and Setsu a knowing smile. “Majesty, Captain, time has come for you to claim your birthright.”

“Where are we going, Mistress Sorceress?” Setsu asked with a little worry.

“Please Lady Setsu it’s just Chiyoko.” Chiyoko said trying to calm the worried woman. “As for where we are going. The answer is simple. To the tomb of the original Dragon Empress, Mount Kage no senshi.”

Ren gasped and turned to look towards the second tallest mountain in all of Sebun'airando. “Mistress Chiyoko there is nothing there but death.”

“Not so young Empress.” Ygi rumbled from his position on the weyr. “Tell her the truth my bother. Of us all you were there when the original Dragon Empress Yuki Otani and her six Dragon Samurai were laid to rest.”

“It is a sad duty indeed to be the only witness still alive to that momentous event.” Dykacrat rumbled as he looked towards the resting place of his first rider. “Hear my words and guard them as truth young Empress. Empress Yuki Otani lays in eternal slumber, guarded by her Samurai, close to the top of Mount Kage no senshi. They and their power wait for the time when all must be lost or won in the everlasting war against evil.”

“Dykacrat, were you really there?” Akane asked of her dragon partner.

“Aye, lass I was. Her funeral was presided over by four of the greatest holy men of the day. My first rider, Vitigis the Red, was the only one of Dragon Knights to preside over her funeral. Then again, he was the last. It was her desire to be laid to rest in the tomb that she had built just for her and her Dragon Knights.” Dykacrat sighed. “Four days later I escorted my rider’s body to the entrance of their tomb. I watched as the magus himself Tamemochi Momonoi sealed the entrance to the tomb with stone and spell.”

Dykacrat stretched himself mightily then dropped into the courtyard. “Time to fly Mistress Akane. Time to face the Dragon Knights in their den.”

Akane could feel that visiting the tomb upset her dragon partner. With an ease she had come to accept as being one of the Dragon Samurai. Akane threw off her robes summoning her armor and Sourusureiyāzu as she mounted the massive red majestic dragon’s back. Even before she was fully seated in the saddle Dykacrat leaped into the air with a powerful down stroke of his wings.

Chiyoko turned to the others. “Looks like we need to get a move on. I think Dykacrat wants to get this visit over with in a hurry.”

“Agreed.” Miles said and looked up at Qersiss calling out. “Lady Qersiss, I have need of your services.”

Qersiss just dropped into the courtyard. She gave all of the gathered riders a thoughtful look. “Miles, I believe that the Empress should ride with Deghia and Lady Yoshi. While the Captain should ride with the Lady Chikako and Brikat. My younger brothers, are a much steadier mount than the rest of us.”

“I agree with my sister, Sir Miles. We shall do as she suggests.” Ivadad ordered from his perch on the weyr. “Mount quickly, for Dykacrat will not wait on us for long.”

Miles didn’t argue and leaped to his saddle on Qersiss’ back. With him mounted the white dragon leaped for the sky. Chiyoko turned to Yoshi and Chikako. “Call for your partners, sisters. Time is short.”

Yoshi and Chikako did as ordered, and the two dragons landed in the courtyard one at a time. Yoshi mounted first then pulled Ren up behind her. With a flick of her heels to Deghia’s sides the dragon leaped for the skies. Chikako and Brikat were next. The two were just as quick in mounting and taking flight with their passenger Setsu. With the others out of the way Ygi, dropped into the courtyard for his rider Kasumi. With the last of her sisters and their dragons now flying towards Mount Kage no senshi Chiyoko turned to Satomi and Satoko. “While we’re gone please look into something for me kohai. Last night I couldn’t sleep. I slipped into the Temple’s main library. I found a reference to something called the Golden Dragon Throne in the recordings for the Shrine of Judgement. I have a feeling that it has something to do with the Empyreal family line.”

“We will take care of it. You better hurry your sisters and Miles have a head start of some distance already.” Satomi told Chiyoko said as she looked towards the distant fading figures. “And it is growing.”

Ivadad just chuckled as he dropped into the courtyard next Chiyoko. “My brothers and sister may have a head start, but it will make no difference. They cannot outrun me on their best of days. Come Lady Chiyoko. Time to show my siblings that I am still the Alpha dragon.”

Chiyoko didn’t even think twice as she sprang to Ivadad’s saddle thanks in part to his offered foreleg. Even as Chiyoko seated herself Ivadad leaped into the air. The sudden takeoff of the largest majestic dragon surprised Chiyoko. Not enough to unseat her just enough to gain a squeal of delight from the teenage girl. Soon the two were nipping at the heels of the other dragons. It wasn’t long before they were far in the lead of the others.

The north face of Mount Kage no senshi, 3 hours later.

Ivadad and Chiyoko slowly circled the small level clearing below the peak of Kage no senshi. “Is there really a tomb down there Ivadad?”

“There is indeed Chiyoko. Behind that boulder lies the Frist Dragon Empress and her Dragon Knights.” Ivadad answer Chiyoko with pride. “I was here when the Order of the Azure Sand first carved out the tombs for the Knights.”

“Are you going to able to land in such a small area?” Chiyoko asked looking down at that clearing that could only be ten-foot across at most. The sheer cliff-face that surrounded the clearing dropped for a good thousand feet.

Ivadad chuckled before answering. “Use your sight Chiyoko. The clearing is more than large enough to hold myself and all my siblings.”

Chiyoko did as Ivadad instructed. What she saw was a clearing a hundred feet across and no cliff. “An illusion. One meant to protect the tomb.”

“Aye, lass. Just the first of many protections for the tomb.” Ivadad said as he lowered down to land in open air. No sooner had his feet and front claws had touched the ground than the illusion vanished.

One at a time the other dragons landed. As their passengers and riders gathered around the boulder Chiyoko felt the magic hidden deep within the mountain. There was a small touch of alchemy here, but nothing compared to the magic that guarded the tomb.

“The smell of quick silver is stronger than I remember. Use great care Akane. I fear the traps of old still hold death for the unexpecting.” Dykacrat warned them all. “I know that the crazed inventor, soothsayer, and mystic Xiang Zhenya of the Dragon Empire designed most of them.”

“He was not the only one brother. The royal architect of war, Wang Feng did work on the tomb as well.” Ygi corrected Dykacrat. “The man was a master of traps and weapons of war.”

“Do not forget about Pang Min-Soo the master of beasts great and small. The man also worked on the tomb.” Deghia said as he looked over the boulder. “His scent is still heavy on the boulder and the surrounding area.”

“There was more than just one individual master inventor who worked on the tomb I would wager. One for each of the original Knights.” Chiyoko surmised.

A deep rumbled sounded from Qersiss drawing the attention of all. “You may have the right of things, Lady Chiyoko.”

“How do you figure that my Lady Qersiss?” Ren asked.

“It is my belief young Empress. That your ancestor brought in a different architect to design a separate chamber for each of her Knights.” Qersiss chuckled just before she sniffed the air. “The scents of Smoke wings, Onyx Cave Vipers, and Boulder Rats hangs thick in this mountain air.”

“GREAT! JUST FUCKING GREAT!” Chiyoko screamed at the top of her lungs. “Where is Indy when I need him?!” At the very confused looks on her sisters’ faces Chiyoko just groaned. “Man, I got to quit using references from home.”

“Um… Chiyoko who is this Indy person?” Akane asked.

“Just a famous archaeologist from my home world.” Chiyoko smirked. “Though more than a few of his colleges would call him nothing but a tomb raider.”

“Oh, he’s a Legend Hunter. Yes, we could definitely use a Legend Hunter.” Kasumi said as she looked the boulder over carefully. “If Lady Qersiss is right. Then we will be facing three of the nastiest cave dwelling creatures in the world.”

“Why do I suddenly have the feeling that I just stepped into a real-life game of Dungeons and Dragons?” Chiyoko said as she looked up at the sky.

“Chiyoko why are you looking up at the sky?” Yoshi asked.

“Um… no reason really.” Chiyoko said as she turned to Ivadad. “You’ll let me know if a massive multisided dice comes falling out the sky old man.”

Ivadad just chuckled. “I can assure you that the Gods and Goddesses don’t play with Fate’s dice, Chiyoko.”

“From your lips to their ears old man.” Chiyoko mumbled. Turning to face the boulder she asked the most important question. “Anybody know how we’re going to get inside?”

“To the left side of the boulder is a small niche. Within that niche is a lever. Pull the lever and the boulder will slide out of the way.” Dykacrat instructed without emotion. “Be careful to stand back once the boulder starts to move. It weighs more than thirty tons.”

Akane gave her dragon partner a small nod and followed his instructions. At first nothing happened. The boulder just sat there. Then the sounds of heavy metallic gears could be heard grinding away. Finally, the massive stone started to slide out of the way. Grinding at the stone surface of the mountainside. As more and more of the cave entrance was exposed Akane spotted a weapon of terror straight out of history. “DOWN!”

As one the dragons leapt for the skies as the eight humans dropped to the ground. The sound of a hundred rocket propelled arrows filled the air. As the last arrow passed overhead Chiyoko looked up at the cave entrance to see a 100 tube hwacha. Slowly pushing herself off the ground Chiyoko sighed. “If that is the welcoming committee. I really don’t want to see the actual booby traps. You said one of the designers came from the Dragon Empire?”

“More than just one, my rider.” Ivadad rumbled as he landed again. “I fear that will be just the start of your adventure.”

Chiyoko looked up at the sky once more. “Okay where is the twenty-sided die? I need to make a luck roll.”

At the looks of confusion Chiyoko just shook her head in frustration. “Let’s get going people. I fear that we may be losing daylight. I don’t want to be stuck in there after sundown.”

Miles didn’t even think twice as he summoned his broadsword and shell. “Wait here while I deal that infernal device.”

Chiyoko just smiled as their heavy hitter walked straight into the path of the hwacha. With his shell held to deflect incoming arrows Miles advanced on the hwacha with the sight of a true warrior. Once he worked his way around to the back of the killing machine Miles spotted the disarming mechanism. Not bothering with subtlety Miles dropped his sword down across the top of the hwacha. Crushing the war machine in one blow rendering it useless.

“Clear to enter.” Miles called back to the others.

“Can you tell how far back does the entrance tunnel go?” Kasumi called.

“I can only see a few more feet down the tunnel, Kasumi. Though what I can see of the tunnel there are torches every ten feet or so.” Miles called back to them. “I’ll try to light one.”

“NO DON’T!” Yoshie screamed out. “It may be a trap.”

Chiyoko lead the others inside with Ren and Setsu in the middle of the group. Once inside the tomb’s entrance tunnel Setsu moved to stand beside Miles. The meaning was clear. She would provide backup for the Knight. Chiyoko looked as far down the tunnel as she could before spitting on the floor.

“Enough of this shit! I’m not walking into a damned trap because I can’t see the fucking warning signs.” Summoning her staff Chiyoko called out the name of her favorite DJ from back home. “Lux Noctis!”

The tunnel was filled with a warm and steady glow bright enough to see by. Yoshi just gave Chiyoko a sideways glance before making a snarky comment. “Always got to be the showoff!”

“Such raw power in the hands of girls no older than myself.” Ren whispered to herself. After all she had seen so far this day. She was starting to feel inadequate to the task placed before her as Empress. “How can I hope to even compare to even the weakest of their number?”

“Don’t try to compare yourself to us Empress. I too once knew the feeling of being unworthy. My grandfather kept me in chains and bound to his throne until my sister Chiyoko freed me.” The arm that draped her shoulders caught the young Empress off guard. As did the words that were whispered in her ear. Ren tried to look into the eyes of Kasumi to see if she was telling the truth but was blocked by her mask. “I’m only speaking the truth Empress.”

“Why did Mistress Chiyoko free you? Surely it had to be for more than just your ties to the Dragon Samurais.” Ren asked.

“I did it because I can’t stand to see anyone treated like property.” Chiyoko snarled from her place behind Setsu. “And I’ll fight to my dying breath to put an end to such barbaric practices. Even if I have to destroy every slave market, auction house, within the Empire to end the practice. I will make the streets run red with blood as I lay waste to those who would enslave others for profit of any type.”

“If I truly am the rightful ruler of this nation. I give you my promise here and now to outlaw slavery within our boarders.” Ren said as she felt the fire behind Chiyoko’s promise. Ren could tell by the way that Chiyoko turned back towards the tunnel that it would only be her actions and not her words that would convince this hard woman. Looking over at Kasumi. “Your sister is an uncompromising young woman Mistress Kasumi.”

“The world in which she grew up is a hard, cold, and unforgiving place. She has spoken at great length in how we would not survive one day her world. From all that I and my sisters have been able to gather. Chiyoko’s world is one of constant war. A world that turns out warriors the way our world produces scholars. I believe that if she were to have her powers here in her home world that she would be used by her government. They would force her to fight the other nations.” Kasumi explained for Ren. “All I know is that she has been uncompromising woman for as long as I’ve known her.”

“If our world is one of peace compared to hers, then I fear what she would do if pushed into a corner.” Ren said with a shiver.

“Then do all in your power to make sure she never unleashes her anger towards you, Empress. I fear that with all our combined powers we could not stop our sister.” At Ren’s look of confusion Kasumi explained. “Unlike us our sister Chiyoko’s power is fueled by emotions. The madder she becomes. The greater her power. Like all women her emotions have no limits. Therefor neither does her power. I fear that if Chiyoko were to ever lose herself to her anger it would take the Dragon Gods themselves to stop her.”

Their conversation was interrupted by a thunderous crash. This was followed by the sounds of stone on stone. As if a massive mill stone was rolling towards them. Ren and Kasumi looked towards the front of their little party. The sound was cut off by Chiyoko snarling at the top of her lungs. “I’M GOING TO SUE THE WRITERS FOR RAIDERS OF THE LOST ARCH FOR COPY RIGHT INFRINGEMENT!”

Chiyoko slammed her staff into the floor of the tunnel singing. “For those about to rock! We salute You!”

The sounds of heavy cannon firing roared within the tunnel. The massive round boulder shattered. Miles and Setsu barely had time to raise their shields for protection as they all staggered under the shockwave. Akane was the first to say anything, and it was not polite.

“Son of a bitch! Gods be damned! Warn us the next time you go whipping out the cannons like that you airhead!” Akane screamed over the ringing in her ears. She wasn’t the only one whose ears were ringing.

“What did you say?!” Chiyoko yelled back. “I can’t hear you! I must have over did it a little. Sorry!”

“’Overdid it a little’ She says. ‘She is sorry’ she says. If that was her holding back. What would she have done if she really cut lose?” Setsu grumbled just loud enough for Miles to hear but not the others.

“I don’t think we want to find out.” Miles answered.

“If we keep running into traps like this sooner or later one of us will end up dead.” Yoshi grumbled. “Time for the alchemists of today to end the reign of the alchemists of old, sisters.”

Akane, Kasumi, and Chikako just nodded their heads in agreement. The four teenagers stood straight, called on their combined alchemic power, and slammed their summoned staffs into the floor of the tunnel. Four rings of power raced down the length of the tunnel. Each ring a separate color. Each color represented the element of the user. Red for fire, blue for water, white for air, and yellow for earth. As the rings of power raced down the tunnel, they left glairing batches of power in their passing.

Miles looked over his shoulder at the four teenage alchemists. “I take that I shouldn’t step on or touch those patches of glowing light?”

“Miles you have a real knack for stating the obvious.” Chiyoko snarked then smiled behind her mask. “Though I believe there is more to the light show. How about you four? What is with the glowing patches?”

“I don’t know about the others, but I locked down any triggering mechanism related to air-based traps.” Answered a smiling Kasumi. “I’m pretty sure that Akane, Yoshi, and Chikako did the same for their elements.” The other three just nodded their heads smiling. “So long as we don’t touch those glowing patches, we won’t trigger the traps.”

“Looks like we have a clear path to the first Empress.” Miles grunted. “Well done my Ladies. Well done indeed.”

“We only have to worry about the living guards now.” Chiyoko reminded them all of that grim reality. “I believe something was said about Smoke wings, Onyx Cave Vipers, and Boulder Rats. Whatever those are.”

“Smoke wings are the nasty cousin of vampire bats. They will feed on their own in times of famine. Onyx Cave Vipers are a snake whose bight is a hundred times stronger than any other viper in the nation. One bight is enough to kill a bull Lava Bear.” Setsu answered Chiyoko question before shivering. “The worse of the three are the Boulder Rats.”

“Why?” Akane asked.

“Boulder Rats stand eight hands high at the shoulder. Weigh anywhere between eight to nine stones. Their bight is strong enough to snap clean through a man’s armored leg. Their claws are sharp enough to cut through the heaviest plate armor known to man. As for their hides. Well they’re not call Boulder rats for nothing. Only the keenest and strongest of blades can cut through their hides. The only good thing about Boulder Rats is their packs never number more than five and they’re very susceptible to fire. At least the ones back home are, anyway.” Ren answered for her mouther.

“Then they’ll most likely have the same weakness around here. Unless they’re some kind of mutant freak of nature.” Chiyoko grunted. “Let’s go people. We still have to find the Empress’s burial chamber. I have a feeling that we’ll pass each of the original Dragon Knights as we go deeper into the tomb.”

Chiyoko’s words were as true as they were prophetic. The first chamber they passed held Dykacrat’s rider. The man’s blood red armor marked him as the rider of the massive red majestic dragon. The eerie part it appeared as if the man was ready to march out of the tomb and into battle. The next chamber held Ygi’s rider in much the same manner. He too was still in his yellow armor ready for war. Deghia’s rider was next in his blue armor. Brikat’s rider was next followed by Qersiss’s rider. He was the last knight that lay in state within their own chamber.

As the group entered the final chamber, they were brought up short by the knight standing guard over the golden coffin of the First Dragon Empress. Not because he was standing, but because he actually moved to block their entrance into the chamber. Miles and Setsu fanned out to take the knight from both sides. Chiyoko and her sisters drew their Sourusureiyāzus. Each taking up position to protect their young Empress. The knight just stood there with his massive double headed battle axe at the ready. He never took another step forward. The knight just stood there looking at Ren until she moved between Chiyoko and her sisters.

“By the falling stars and raising sun. What is the first duty of the Empress?” The voice was a light, feminine, alto. That of a young woman in her twenties.

Ren didn’t know where the knowledge came from, but she answered with all her heart. “The Crown’s first duty is to the common people.”

“How should the Empress rule?” The knight asked. Only this time the voice was that of a grown man. A deep rich baritone.

“With mercy and honor.” Ren answered as she removed her helm. “Her face bear to the world holding no guile within her eyes or heart.”

“To where does the Empress place her loyalty?” The knight asked in the voice of the young woman again.

“To her people. Going down through the court nobles, to the shoguns then their daimyō. From the daimyo the loyalty is extended to the samurai and the peasantry. The peasants are more than just the farmers. They are also craftsmen, and merchants. They are life’s blood of any nation.” Ren answered hoping that she was right.

Chiyoko sheathed her Sourusureiyāzu and signaled for the others to put away their swords. She understood what was going on the moment the knight asked the first question. This was a test of Ren’s qualifications to rule. She would either pass or die at the hands of this Black Knight. Then only the Goddess knew what would happen. For some reason, an ancient tale from her home world came to mind. Only here it would not be a thousand knights who would ride forth to restore order to the Empire. It would be the six original Dragon Knights and their Dragon partners.

Ren had moved to stand in the center of the Empress’s chamber. With each question answered she became bolder and surer of her destiny. This was what she was born to become, the next Dragon Empress. The Black Knight of Ivadad never once wavered in his questioning of the teenage girl who would be Empress. He never lowered the massive battle axe. The few questions that Ren answered incorrectly the knight would admonish her then give the correct answer. The questions and answers continued for close to an hour.

The knight finally lowered the battle axe and step aside signaling the end to the test. The knight then gave Ren an unusual order. “Kneel before the First Dragon Empress, young Empress to be.”

Ren stepped to within a few feet of the Royal coffin. As she kneeled before it the sounds of screeching reached the chamber. Chiyoko reacted first. “Guard the chamber people. We got company coming. We need to buy time for Ren to take her vows as the next Dragon Empress. Stay here Setsu. It is your duty to stand as witness for the people and your daughter.”

All six of the Dragon Knights rushed into the antechamber to take up positions against the oncoming horde of death. The first to arrive were the Onyx Cave Vipers. Each snake as long as a battle lance and twice as thick. Chikako was the first to act as she drew her Sourusureiyāzu. Even as the massive black bastard sword cleared its scabbard she yelled.

“Vengefully dance Worm blade!” The very stone of the chamber rippled as spikes sprang up out of the floor impaling the snakes. Of the fifteen Onyx Cave Vipers that entered the room, none escaped impalement.

Not to be out done by her counter elemental sister Yoshie pulled one of the twin katanas at her waist. The half dead snakes were already turning to ice crystals as she called out. “Freeze them Morning Frost.”

With the threat of the Onyx Cave Vipers handled the small group took a deep breath. They did not have long to rest as the Smoke wings were now rushing through the only door. Chiyoko and Kasumi acted as one. Each drawing their katanas with a side draw cut.

“Sever Shining Moon.” Chiyoko shouted as she called on the power of the blade that was a gift from the Dragon God Prince Wolong. The air in front of Chiyoko’s slash flashed bright and flew across the room slicing through the Smoke wings as if they were nothing.

“Rage against the shores Heavenly Typhoon!” Kasumi’s katana blazed with a pure white light that reached out to turn those Smoke wings that escaped Chiyoko’s attack to dust. The sheer brute force of the twin attacks shattered the stones of the far wall.

Chiyoko looked over at the others. “Everyone fall back behind Akane.”

No one argued with her. They knew that the last group of animals were the deadliest. The Boulder Rats were coming and Akane had the only weapon that would harm the beasts. Akane stepped forward slowly drawing her Sourusureiyāzu the katana known as Hell’s Fire. When the four massive rats burst through the doorway Akane called on the power of the katana. “Reduce them to Ash Hell’s Fire!”

With one slash the unrelenting fires of Hell took hold of the rats. The smell of brimstone filled the chamber as the rats screamed. Within seconds they were reduced to little more than ash on the floor. Akane sheathed her sword and wiped the ash settling on her armor. “I have really got to get better control over that attack.”

“Do you think we’re safe for now, Chiyoko?” Miles asked from behind her.

“Don’t know Miles. I just hope that the young Empress has completed her little ceremony. Because I don’t think we can withstand more than two or three attacks like that last one.” Chiyoko answered honestly.

“Oh, I think that you ladies have far more left in you than you realize.” Miles said with a chuckle. The girls maybe inexperienced in the ways of their swords but they sure as hell knew how to call upon their full power.

From the chamber behind them came a booming voice that echoed out the tunnel and across the valley outside. A voice that would be heard all across the Yamanashi Prefecture. “The Empress Yuki Otani is dead. All hail the Empress!”

Chiyoko looked over at her sisters and Miles. “Welp. The cast has gathered, and the beer is chilled. Looks like it’s time to start the party.”

“All we need now is for the Emperor and his dogs to show themselves.” Miles snorted. “Where do you believe they will gather, Chiyoko?”

“In the only place in all of Sebun'airando that will ensure his control of the nation.” Chiyoko snarled. “The valley where the Battle of Dragons first occurred all those long centuries ago. Only this time things will be different. This time when the Dragon Kings show themselves. We reduce them to ash. We let none of them escape, even if we have to scour the nation island by island. We will end the reign of the Dragon Kings. This I swear before the Goddess Toyotama herself.”

“And should we fail?” Ren asked as she and Setsu joined them. “What then?”

Chiyoko turned to face her new Empress. Dropping down to one knee Chiyoko looked her in the eye. “Then we shall die on the battlefield, Empress.”

-----tbc-----

PS: Sorry for the late posting. I've had a problem logging in. Problem is now fixed thanks to the staff here at BC.

---

Chapter 17
The storm gathers or Let’s get ready to rumble!
Throne room, Empyreal Palace

Emperor Moronari Souma looked at his twelve Minister and Prime Minister with real anger and disgust. More than once he wished that he could turn back the hands of time to when his grandfather ruled. Back when Emperor’s didn’t have deal with foreign nations, worker unions, and all the other damnable systems of his modern nation. The reason for his bad mood was the two men standing before him. His Ministers of Justice and the Military, Yokota and Hibeki.

“Minister Hibeki, explain to me how a full Battalion of my most modern Calvary could be so totally decimated?” Moronari snarled. “Men trained to the highest degree of professionalism in the most modern of weapons.” When Hibeki didn’t answer right away Moronari lashed out in his anger. Knocking the man to the floor. “ANSWER ME DAMN YOU!”

“Please, Supreme Emperor, my commanders are still trying to sort out what happened at Mount Sunōmaunten. I have sent two full Companies of Infantry to the area. They are currently trying to work their way up the mountain as we speak.” Hibeki answered as he held up his arm to block the Emperor’s next blow. Hibeki could see the Emperor’s hand on his katana.

“They’ve had three days to reach that damned mountain village. Why haven’t they found answers for me?” Moronari demanded. “What is holding up their investigation, Hibeki? Surely they could climb to that battlefield.”

“Sire, that is the problem. They cannot just walk up the battlefield. A storm has covered the mountain with fresh layers of snow and ice. Without guides for the individual units none of the commanders are willing to traverse the mountainside. Especially not under such deadly conditions.” Hibeki explained. Even though he knew that it was a hopeless cause.

“Why haven’t they in scripted guides from that damned restore village?” Moronari demanded of Hibeki. “Surely there are adequate guides there?”

“Sire, the few guides that were qualified to lead an expedition up the mountain under such conditions are dead.” Hibeki answered as honestly as he could with the information he had. “It seems that the last of those guides now lays dead with Viceroy Kagae Michimoro and Taskforce Claw.”

“Surely there are more guides capable of making that climb?” Moronari demanded in both disbelief and anger.

“There were six other guides. Of them three disappeared into the woods surrounding the mountain. One died in leading the first attempt to investigate the battlefield.” Hibeki really didn’t want to tell Moronari of the last two. “The last two qualified guides are the former Commander of the Royal Scouts Captain Setsu Suda and your half-sister the Dragon Princess.”

Moronari anger flared beyond his control. His katana cleared its scabbard and fell over and over, chopping Hibeki to pieces. First to go was the now dead Minister’s right arm. It was followed by Hibeki’s legs at the knees. The last to go was the man’s head. Even though the man was dead Moronari continued to chop and slash at the body in an uncontrolled rage. He was so blinded by his rage Moronari slashed through the torso of Yokota killing the man instantly. Not that it would have mattered in the long run. Moronari had really made his mind up. Both men were to be executed after this meeting.

None of the other ministers moved to stop their enraged Emperor. They knew that they could be his next victim. He was only stopped by the palace aid rushing into the throne room shouting. “EMPEROR! The Dragon Empress has returned! The ancient signal has sounded across all of Yamanashi Prefecture!”

“What did you say, Yasusane?” Moronari asked in shock as he slowly lowered his katana. “Are you sure?”

Yasusane dropped to his left with his head bowed towards the pooling blood of the two dead men at his Emperor’s feet. “Yes, your Majesty. The monks at every temple, shrine, and holy site have reported as such. Even the Shogun Ito Toyota has confirmed these reports.”

Moronari stumbled back and sat down heavily in his throne. He could not believe what he was hearing. His sister had made it to the ancient tomb of their ancestor the first Dragon Empress. If that was true, then the rest of the legend was coming true. His only hope now was to gather his military might deep in the Chūgoku Mountains, at their very heart, the Serpent’s gap. The only valley that would insure his claim to the throne. At least in the eyes of his nation’s people.

“Togo you are now the Minister for Military. Assemble the majority of my army in the Serpent’s gap. Their orders are to put down any and all support of the false Empress in their passing. I want the tenth and eleventh Dragoon armies sent to that damned mountain resort. They are to level the village and kill every last villager. None are to be spared. Men, women, even the children are to be put to the sword.” Moronari began ordering the men that would carry his banner during the upcoming battle for his throne. Only to be stopped midsentence by his Minister of Intelligence.

“Is that wise Sire?” Minister Naoyuki Hayashi asked as he thought about what would happen if the Emperor allowed the army to kill innocent villagers. He more than the other Ministers knew that most of the Empire was ready to ride in revolt against the current Emperor and his cabinet. “The destruction of that resort village could very well set off a full revolt.”

“I gave the order to destroy that village and put down any revolt, Hayashi.” Moronari stated hotly then turned cold. “I don’t care how many peasants they have to stake out on the side of the roads or how many villages they burn to the ground. I am done with cuddling the peasants of my nation. They will either know their places in life or find peace in the afterlife.”

“And what of the Shoguns, sire?” Naoyuki asked. “What if they refuse to allow their forces to join in this campaign?”

“Then they too shall find their peace in the afterlife. No one shall be allowed to question my place on the throne.” Moronari was done with playing this game of pacifying the populace. In his mind it was time to end all questions to his right to rule the Empire.

The gather Ministers knew that their Emperor would book no arguments to this plan of action. He was going to either crush the idea of rebellion within their nation or be destroyed. There was no going back. Emperor Moronari Souma was set on forever securing the throne for his descendants. Even if that meant sacrificing half the population of the nation.

The Married Lute, Thunder Bulldog Syndicate Headquarters, Nishimura

Saneshige Shinjou sat back looking at his second in command and leader of the nine man strike team. None of these men would fail in a mission ordered by the Emperor. The problem Saneshige faced was his loyalty to the men of his organization and the Emperor. A man he considered both a fool and threat.

“Yagi are you and your men ready?” Saneshige asked once more. Already knowing the answer to his question.

“Yes, my oyabun. All is in readiness.” Yagi answered then stepped closer to Saneshige lowering his voice to just over a whisper. “Sir, you can trust me. Our men can get the job done. When the dragon sluts return to the Temple. They will die. Just as the Emperor has commanded.”

“Yagi listen to me. No matter what happens. If those leaf-stones start to glow you’re to return here at once. Not one moment later. I will not send you or your brothers on a useless attempt to kill the unkillable.” Saneshige ordered Yagi bluntly. “I don’t care what that fool orders us to do. Threat or no threat. We don’t answer to the crown.”

“Understood, sir. May I know how the leaf-stones work?” Yagi asked.

“According to our mystics they detect the deadliest of magical barriers. Ones that will kill the unwelcome.” Saneshige told him bluntly. “People with deadly intent towards those who live within the walls of the compound.”

Yagi understood the warning for what it was. His oyabun and brotherhood may have to obey the Emperor. That didn’t mean they had to actually go through with the attack. In fact, if he understood his oyabun correctly they were to get within range of the Temple’s magical barrier and return. Something that he had no problem doing. Like most yakuza, Yagi had no problems with letting the nobles sort out their own problems.

Room 205, The Aromatic Wolf’s Tavern, Nishimura

The four men and two women stood around the room’s table studying the map of Watatsumi’s compound, within the Temple of Eternal Balance. None of them were looking forward to tonight’s mission. Their Master had sent them to kill or kidnap the Dragon Princess. They knew that the compound was open to the sky. Yet there was something about this openness that left the team on edge. Finally, the team’s leader placed his finger on the wall that faced the street. “This is the only way in. we go over this wall.”

“What of the mystical barrier brother? How do we deal with that?” One of the women asked of their leader.

“The barrier is not a concern, sister. The magic that has powered the barrier for so long has been weakened by the modern world that now surrounds it. The Ley Lines are broken. You and Mai only need to strike the barrier with your portal spells, and it will fail.” Their leader assured the two women.

He had no sooner finished settling down his two magic users than the door to their room was thrown open. A lone member of their team stood there in a panic. “Brothers, sisters, the mission most be called off. The Dragon Princess has been blessed by the First Dragon Empress!”

“What?! Are you sure, Kageie? Make no mistake in your answer. As your words will decided our next move.” The leader ordered the young man.

“As the sun rises over the Eastern sea, I’m sure. The great bells of Tranquility Tower have sounded. The monks of Crest Mire Obelisk Shrine ran past me shouting that the obelisk has begun to glow. The maiko of Swan Maiden Shine are dancing before their golden Swan. The runner they sent to the Temple of Balance said that the wings opened. I stopped the runner for the Red Crain Temple before he entered. The Great Curtain spilt down the center revealing that holy Crain of theirs to the gathered worshipers.” Kageie said between gasps of breath. “I stopped two other such runners brother. All from deferent holy shrines. Before I came here to stop you. I asked one of the monks at the Temple of Eternal Balance. All of these mystical events are signs. Signs that the true Dragon Empress has returned.”

“All of you are to remain here. Do nothing until I return. Rei, Mai, you’re with me. If what Kageie has said it true. Then the magical barrier has returned. It will be your duty to see if it has.” He led the two women from the room. As he was closing the door. “I will talk with the monks and Temple Elders. We must know if the true Dragon Empress has returned, and only they have the answer to that question.”

“Sir, there are two maiko that you should talk with. They’re a pair of twin sisters, Satomi and Satoko. You’ll find them in the Temple library.” Kageie said to his leaders departing back.

The Snow Bear Tavern, Sunōmaunten, Nagano Prefecture, just before sunset.

Kiyota Kiyomasu sat at the bar drinking a pint of beer. He along with the rest of the ski lift crew had put in a hard day on the mountain. They had spent the last three days collecting the bodies of the destroyed Calvary troop. The boys that had survived the attack had told stories that sent shivers down the backs of the village men. The bodies he and his men found bore out the truth of the dragon attack.

“Kiyota can you please tell me why we’re even bothering with bringing those dead soldiers down the mountain?” One of his men asked.

“Because it’ll keep the Emperor’s lackies off our backs for a while longer.” Kiyota sighed before he took a drink of his beer. “Look Akitaka, I know that you and the others think we should just leave them up there to feed the worms and the occasional Komodo Lovebird. Along with allowing those two companies of Infantry to die in the face of the seasonal snowstorms. We do that and we’ll have the whole damned army down on our heads. As it is, we need to get as many of our men up to the armed basecamps.”

“And why would we need to do that Master Kiyomasu? The army is gone for now. If they return it will only be for their dead.” The Headman for the village elders said as he walked into the tavern. He was not alone. The entire village council of elders was with him.

“Because we will pay the price for what happened to those men, Hirotada. You may be the Headman and village blacksmith.” Kiyota snarled as he slammed his tankard down on the bar counter. “But I am the Master for Guild of Guides.” He stood up waving his arm towards the gathered men in the tavern. “We don’t answer to you or the elders. That mountain belongs to those of us who work and die there. Not to you soft living Mauve-Tailed Snakes.”

“Now see here, Master Kiyomasu. We the council of elders make the decisions that govern this village. Not you ruffians in the Guides Guild.” One of the elders roared. “You will do as you’re ordered.”

“Just as you ordered us into the woods to hide. Hide while that Calvary troop took what they wanted. Raped a third of the women in our village. Pillage the warehouses of all our winter food stores.” Kiyota snarled as he pulled his hunting knife from his belt. “Your orders have doomed us to starve. If we had been allowed to stay. None of that would have happened.”

“If you had stayed and defied the Grand Viceroy. He would have ordered his men to kill every one of us. Instead you still live. The winter food stores those can be replaced. We only need to send a detachment of your men to the farmer’s market in Hantāzubirejji for vegetables and rice. The rest of your men can hunt the venison in the upper woods for meat. As for the women. Who cares if a they were used. They’re only women after all. A small price to pay for our lives and homes.” Another elder snapped. “We should have turned those two low lander sluts over to them the moment that the Calvary arrived.”

That was the last straw. The men of the Guides Guild descended on the council of elders in a rage. The six elders died before they had a chance to defend themselves. Only the village Headman was left alive. He alone was not attacked by the men of the Guild of Guides. Kiyota looked down at the scared shitless blacksmith at his feet. “You disgust me Hirotada. I should slit your damned throat and stake your ass out in the center of the town square.”

“What do you plan to do with me?” Hirotada asked of the enraged mountain guide and Guild Master. He knew that without the backing of the village council he had absolutely no power within the village. These men were the ones with the real power now. No, he corrected himself. They always had the power. The village elders only thought they had the power.

“You will get to face the justice of the women you swore you would protect in our absence. The women you turned over to those murderous bastards that called themselves soldiers of the Empire. Katsuuchi, Kunikage, stake this piece of shit out in the village square.” Kiyota ordered the twin brothers that worked as guides on the icefield. “Sadatoki, Norisuke, Hiromoro, Nobunaga, Tadaaki, Kinji, I want you six to round up a crew for each one of the basecamps that are armed. Sadatoki, Norisule, Hiromoro, you three have lower basecamps three through five. Nobunaga, Tadaaki, Kinji, you three have upper basecamps one through three. I’ll round up and lead the crew for basecamp four. Boys, I know that we don’t have enough adults to man all seven basecamps. Take whoever will volunteer.”

“Does that mean we can use the ice-maidens and Storm-brawlers Boss?” Kinji asked referring to the two teenage groups that Setsu and Ren had trained.

“If they’ll go. Then take them. I want those guns manned twenty-four hours a day. Gentlemen we’re shutting down the resort.” Kiyota snarled. Before he could say more the door to the tavern was thrown open.

“BOSS! The Creed of Balance have come down from their shrine on Mount Yuki no kage! The headstones of the Dragon Throne have begun to glow! They say that the true Dragon Empress has returned.” The village warning runner from the Hummingbird pass yelled as he rushed into the room.

“What did you say?!” Kiyota asked in amazement. “Are you sure that is what they said, Naohide? Think boy! I need for you to be sure.”

The teenage boy took a deep breath before telling his boss exactly what the monks had told him. “Yes, sir. The elder Shinsaku was the one leading them down the mountain. He was the one who told me that the head stones were glowing. That they must now find and anoint the new Dragon Empress.”

“Ah shit! Move it people! Get those gun crews to the basecamps. The Emperor is going to come down on us with a sledgehammer.” Kiyota could already see what was going to happen. “Our heads are now in the noose.”

“Hold on here, boss. What do you know that we don’t?” Asked Kinji for the other gathered guides.

“Think about it people. Just a few days ago a full Calvary unit shows up looking for Setsu and Ren. Who we sent up the mountain to hide. Then just the other day a white majestic dragon shows up, then attacks that Calvary troop. We go up the mountain after the attack looking for survivors. Only we find nothing but dead bodies. I went further up the mountain to upper basecamp four. I found tracks for three people and a massive dragon. That was all there was, no sign of Ren or Setsu. Yesterday two companies of Infantry arrive looking to investigate the attack. Now, the true Dragon Empress has returned. That can only mean one thing. Ren is the Dragon Empress. That means the Emperor is going to want this village wiped off the face of the earth. We either stand our ground here or we become nothing more than a footnote in the passage of time.” Kiyota told his gathered guides grimly. “If we’re lucky enough to rate that much. I fully expect that the Emperor will send at least one to two armies at us with armored airship support.”

“How can you expect us to fight against something like that?” Kinji asked.

“The one-oh-fives of the lower basecamps can elevate high enough to engage airships. They may be covered in armor plate, but that doesn’t mean shit against the high explosive rounds those guns fire. They’ll punch right through that two-inch armor as if it were paper. They can also fire six aimed rounds a minute or ten airburst rounds. The one-twenty-fives from the upper basecamps can rain down death and destruction across every valley pass for twenty miles. Nothing can escape their destructive power in the narrow passages of this prefecture. The government knows we have those guns, but they think they’re only good for clearing avalanches. We know better.” Kiyota chuckled as he saw the looks of understanding grace the faces of his men. “All thanks to Setsu. We owe her and Ren. Now we need to repay them. We buy our new Empress the time to consolidate her forces. We do that by tying down as many of the Emperor’s forces for as long as possible. Along with saving our own sorry asses in the process.”

“Sir, you said that you expect the Emperor to send one or two armies at us. How do you figure that?” One of the guides asked.

“The Emperor will have to face the Dragon Empress in the Serpent’s gap. That means he’ll have to pull units from Army Group North and East to secure his hold on the Capital. Those two armies will have to travel through this prefecture. That means straight through our village. They cannot let a stronghold for the Dragon Empress remain in their rear area. This whole prefecture is one giant threat to him and his army.” Kiyota slowly explained for his men what Setsu once told him during a night of drinking. “They either secure this area or bypass it. If they bypass us it will add three to four days of travel for any supplies. During the winter that will reach six to seven days because of the winter snows.”

“If they control this area and the basecamp guns. They can move their supplies easier and faster through this region. Even with the normal winter snows.” Tadaaki fleshed out for the rest of the guides. “Okay guys we got our orders. Time to turn Sunōmaunten, and Nagano Prefecture into the fortresses they were named after. We make the Empyreal Army pay in blood for every inch they cover in their march towards our Empress.”

As the men of the Guild of Guides left the Snow Bear tavern Kiyota lit up his pipe. He waited until it was just him and the barmaid, Izumi. “Go ahead Izumi. I know that you’ve been waiting to bust my balls.”

“You know that once we start fighting back that the Army will have to send at least a full army group at us. Do we have enough rounds for those guns to last more than two or three attacks?” The fiery woman demanded.

“I hear you Izumi. As for lasting for more than just a few weeks. We have enough rounds for the one-oh-fives to fire one round from every gun once a minute, twenty-four-hours of the day for six months. I know what you’re thinking. Those rounds are stored in a system of tunnels and shafts underneath each basecamp watchtower. The same is true for the one-twenty-fives. The difference between the two is the one-twenty-five can only be fired once every two minutes under continuous fire conditions. Sure, both types of guns can fire one round every fifteen seconds but that is only for short periods of time. Nothing over ten minutes.” Kiyota explained for Izumi.

“That is not what I’m talking about Kiyota. You, me, and Setsu know what it means to fire a weapon in anger. Those men that just left here have never left this mountain. They don’t know what it means to take a life.” Izumi told him as she walked around the bar to sit down next to the man. “We both know that if we can tie up this region for more than two weeks. The Emperor will be forced to send that cold blood killing bitch Admiral Naka Hisamatsu and her Huntress class airship force.”

“Oh, I know that Izumi. I know that all too well.” Kiyota said as he picked up the fresh beer that Izumi had poured him before settling down. “And she’ll bring the Dirty Succubi with those airships.”

“You do have a plan for those monsters, don’t you?” Izumi asked him. “If not, then this village will become our grave.”

“Don’t worry Izumi. I have a plan for your aunt and her Amazon bitches.” Kiyota took a heavy drink of his beer. “I’ve known who Setsu was from when she first showed up here. I knew exactly why she was here. I’ve been planning for this day ever since. Down in the lower snow sheds are eight special ice sleds. Each is armed with an eighty-eight-millimeter high velocity rifle. Those guns fire a twenty-pound shell at a muzzle velocity of one-thousand meters a second. Each gun has an effective ceiling of eleven-thousand-meters. The Huntress Airships can’t outfly those guns.”

“Where the hell did you get your hands on the eighty-eight’s Kiyota?” Izumi demanded as she fought to stay on her barstool.

Kiyota chuckled. “Remember that military train shipment that overturned four years ago? Well eight of those cars were carrying the eighty-eight’s and their ammo. Enough to bring down the full squadron of Huntress airships.”

“With there being only two ways for those massive airships to approach our village you plan on placing four at each approach.” Izumi chuckled.

“Close Izumi. Remember what I said about them being mounted on sleds.” Kiyota asked Izumi with a smile. “We’ll hold them back until those ships show themselves. We wait until they’re fully inside the Hummingbird or Windsong passes. Then we move them into position to attack.”

“Turning both of those passes into massive kill boxes. Nasty Kiyota, effect, sneaky, deadly, and downright nasty. I like it. Master Yamato would be most impressed with your plan.” Izumi chuckled then cocked her head to the side as she saw the grin on Kiyota’s face. “What am I missing?”

“The plan is not mine, but Setsu’s. She was the one to have us recover those guns and hide them away along with their ammo. Hell, she was the one to point out that the basecamp cannons could be used for more than avalanche control.” Kiyota said smiling from ear to ear.

“Tell me something Kiyota. Just who the fuck is Setsu Suda?” Izumi asked kindly. She had wanted to understand the mysterious woman for years. “Of all the women in the village she was the only one besides her daughter that you and the other guides ever deferred to. So, who is she really?”

“Izumi as it is only us here, I’ll tell you. Setsu Suda was a captain within the Scouts of the Royal Palace Guards. She was once the closest member of that unit to the Royal Family.” Kiyota sighed as he came to the next part. “That was not her daughter she showed up here with all those years ago but the daughter of the first concubine, rightful heir to the Empyreal Throne.”

“How do you know all this Kiyota?” Izumi asked him bluntly.

“I was her Platoon Sergeant until I broke my leg during training. Three months later the doctors declared me unfit for duty and I was discharged. Then a few years later she shows up with the kid.” Kiyota told her. “I didn’t know who the kid’s father was and didn’t care. It wasn’t until she had been here for a few years that I found out. Even then it took me getting her shit faced drunk on some of old man Ishiyama’s moonshine.”

“Damn and they’ve been hiding out here in the backwoods of nowhere at a mountain resort for the rich and dumb. How come no one ever came looking for the kid until now?” Izumi wondered out loud.

“Simple. Until now Ren wasn’t a threat to the Royal line. That worthless half-brother of hers may be older, but his mother isn’t the first concubine. So long as the older Emperor was alive Ren was safe.” Kiyota took a last drink from his beer. “Get me a refill Izumi?”

“Sure, this one is on the house.” Izumi said as she got him a refill. She handed Kiyota his fresh beer with a slight frown. “What changed other than the old Emperor dying?”

“I’m not sure but if I had to guess I would say that the Five Dragon Kings are behind the whole mess. Too much has been happening in the Empire that doesn’t make any sense in the long run. Haven’t you been paying attention to the papers and all the weird shit that has been happening?” Kiyota explained.

“I’m not blind nor am I stupid Kiyota. I’ve seen way too much stupid shit for my liking. The only problem I have with your reasoning is there is no proof that the Dragon Kings have returned.” Izumi countered.

“Remember what old man Yamaha taught us about the signs. Only those who are supposed to see the signs shall see them.” Kiyota told her.

“Ah shit you’re right. Though now that the Dragon Empress has revealed herself. The Dragon Kings along with the current Emperor will have to go after her.” Izumi sighed and reached behind her to the liquor shelves. She pulled down a bottle of Liberian Whiskey and poured herself three fingers worth into a rocks glass. “And we’re stuck right in the path of the Emperor’s pissy mood because his sister was hiding out here in our little village.”

“That about sums things up. Any more questions, Izumi?”

“Just one. Feel like coming home with me?” Izumi asked with a sly smile.

Temple of Revelations, Nagasaki, Nagasaki Prefecture

Temple Elder Yae Hino walked through the doors to the main shrine in a foul mood. She could not believe the maiko assigned to clean the shrine dared to interrupt her diner. The very idea that the Golden Dragon Idol would turn its head and open its mouth after two centuries was ridiculous.

“Ryo what is this stupidity you’ve been…” Yae stopped in midsentence as her eyes fell upon the twenty-five-foot-tall and seventy-five-foot-long golden dragon statue. Yae fell to her knees and clasped her hands as if to pray. “Ryo, I need you to head for the Temple of Secrets. Talk to Elder Koyo Azuma. Tell him what you have seen here. Nikki you’re to head for the Temple of Forbidden Knowledge. There you are to talk with Elder Kisa Araya. No matter what girls tell no one else of what you have seen here.”

“Yes, Mistress.” Both teenage girls said at the same time as they bowed. Both girls rushed from the Temple and into the evening sunlight.

“May the Goddess Zennyo Ryūō provide you with swift wings, children.” Yae said to no one as she prayed to the golden idol of her Goddess.

“They will have no need of my power to reach their destination, Elder Yae.” The voice was rich, feminine, and filled with power. Yae’s eyes shot up to the head of the idol as a soft white light appeared to surround the dragon’s head. “You have done well my daughter. The time has come for you to teach the great secrets that have been hidden with this temple.”

“As you command my Goddess. Who shall I give those secrets to?” Yae asked.

“There is a group of warriors deep within the Dark Forest Hills. You and only you can go to them. You must wait until nightfall. Carry only the weapons of a novice maiko. Nothing more. No food. No water. These things shall only slow you down. You most travel alone.” The Goddess told her.

“As you command my Goddess. What instructions should I leave for my two maiko upon their return?” Yae asked with concern for the teenage girls.

“They will not be returning to this Temple, Elder Yae. Their destinies lie outside of these walls. They too shall head into the wilderness in search of warriors for the Dragon Empress. They shall guard the other witnesses. The time has come for the Sisters of this Temple to uphold their sacred duty.” With one final warning the light fades. “The Empress needs her warrior poets. Make haste my Teacher. Time grows short.”

Yae didn’t even think twice. She rushed from the main shrine to her room. There she changed into the more traditional attire of a miko. She wore a pair of red hakama and a white kosode kimono robes. With sure hands she tied her hair back with red and white hair ribbons. Taking a velvet bag from her closet she removed the traditional tools of a miko. This included her azusayumi and arrows. The last thing she did was to drop her original set of Shinto prayer beads around her neck. Yae left her gehōbako the ‘supernatural’ box in the closet. She knew that she wouldn’t need the mystical tools that lay within the rosewood box.

She crossed the entrance to the temple as the last rays of sunlight faded away to revel the star filled night sky. As Yae exited Nagasaki and entered the woods that surrounded the city the moon was just rising over the horizon. She had traveled long and hard through the night. At 64 Yae Hino had pushed her body almost to the breaking point. At just past noon Yae found a small cave to catch a few hours of sleep. She woke just before sunset that evening. Yae knew that she had another full night’s travel before reaching the Dark Forest Hills. She knew that there would be one river and a few streams between her and her goal; she would be able to get plenty of water. The Goddess said that all would be provided in her journey.

Even as Yae was working her way towards Dark Forest Hill two other journeys were begun. From the Temple of Secrets Elder Koyo Azuma had also set out on his own journey of revelation. He had a far different destination than Yae. The Dragon God King Ryōjin had charged him with finding the Bold Arrows. One of the most feared outlaw band of mercenary warriors. At the Temple of Forbidden Knowledge, it would not be the Elder Kisa Araya who would undertake the journey but the very inexperienced novice maiko Nikki Sonoda. Armed only with the Sacred Texts, bow, prayer beads, and hope Nikki set off to find the Lost Battalion of the Velvet Vanguard. At one time the most powerful of Calvary Divisions, now nothing more than a legend.

Military Central Command

General Benkei Suguro could not believe the orders from his Emperor. He had to read them for a fourth time to be sure he wasn’t going insane. Looking over at his aid de ’camp. “Are you sure these orders came from the Emperor?”

“Yes sir. I had the operator decoded them three times.” The aid answered with a deep bow from the waist. “We are to gather the two Northern Army Groups along with all three of the Central Army groups in the Serpent’s gap. All Army Groups are to put down any signs of rebellion in their redeployment to the gap. Northern Army Group Two is to lay waste to the village of Sunōmaunten, within the Nagano Prefecture. The Admiral Naka Hisamatsu and her Huntress class airship force along with the Dirty Succubi are to provide support to this operation. In the words of the Emperor the entire village of Sunōmaunten is under a Royal Death Sentence. It is to be totally removed from the annals of history.”

“I have read the damned orders Captain. The question was rhetorical. I just cannot believe that the Emperor has so casually turned the might of the Military on our own people. We are meant to be protectors not oppressors.” Suguro snapped as he looked once at the damnable orders before him. “This is supposed to be our age of enlightenment. Yet here we are rushing headlong towards a system of cruelty and subjugation. Why hasn’t the Parliament taken steps to put a halt to the Emperor’s campaign of oppression?”

“Permission to speak freely sir?” the Captain asked just to receive a nodded head answer from Suguro. “Sir, I believe that the First Cabinet Ministry has found a way to subvert the Parliament’s power. I truly believe that so long as the Emperor continues to appease those men and their fellow elitists. The common man will remain oppressed by the current regime.”

“Tell me something Captain. How is it you come to have such a revolutionist point of view? Are you also not one of the elites?” Suguro asked with a sly smile knowing he had the young man cornered in his educational snare.

“It is far from a revolutionist point of view sir. Those are the words for a speech that you gave just five years ago at the Imperial Military Academy. You were giving a lecture on the responsibility of the military high command. Especially the responsibility to the commoners.” The Captain smiled knowing that the General had just used that moment to teach him something very important in the ways of life.

“Very good Captain. I am pleased to see that you remember your lessons. Now, I give you one more question. We have been given an order by our Supreme Commander. One that by all rights is unlawful. Yet we have no reason to disobey that order legally. As that order has been given to put down a potential revolt. A revolt that is being led by what is possibly the rightful ruler of this nation. How would you go about ensuring that we carried out the orders yet still kept the full might of the army out of the conflict?” Suguro knew that he was playing with political fire by asking this young man how to get away with disobeying an order from the Emperor.

“Sir. I would exploit the same weakness that all armies and navies have sir. I would target the communication network for that military force. As the old proverb says. ‘For want of a hammer the nail stuck out. For want of shoe the horse stumbled. For want of a horse the rider failed to deliver the message. For want of the message the war was lost.’ Strick at the message and the war is lost.” The Captain gave Suguro a truly sly smile with his answer.

“Be sure to pass the message along to the correct unit commands, Captain.” Suguro might as well used his fingers for the air quotes. The young Captain had heard the General raise hell about certain units more than once. Units that he and more than a few other members of the General Staff had bitched about wanting them gone. Units that were only loyal to the Minister of the Military and Emperor. “And Captain makes sure that those units are on the list. You know which list I’m talking about.”

“I’ll see to it personally sir.” The captain said with a bow. As he turned to leave he stopped at the door. “Sir what about the orders for Admiral Naka Hisamatsu’s airship force and Dirty Succubi?”

Sugura thought about what his aid was asking. “They’re the only units to receive orders for the attack on Sunōmaunten. If you know anything about, the people who live in that area, then you would know that an attack on that village is nothing more than a suicide mission. Sending regular troops through those passes will only get them killed needlessly. Those Snow Devils will cut them down before they ever get within range to fight back.”

“Excuse me sir. I know this is going to sound like I’m not paying attention, but how the hell can that be?” The Captain asked with real confusion. “Surely the accompanying artillery can reach the village with little or even no difficulty. Long before those villagers can mount a defense.”

“Captain have you ever read the reports on the repulsed bandit attacks from that region?” Suguro asked the young man. When the Captain gave him a look of confusion Suguro sighed. “Almost all of those mountainside basecamps are armed with one-oh-five or one-twenty-five rifled cannons. At those altitudes they can rain down steal and fire over the entire prefecture.”

“My God! It would be like attacking the Mount Kazuma Fortress. The only way to hit that place is from the air.” The Captain crocked out.

“Worse, Captain. From the upper basecamps they can even prevent armored airships from entering that prefecture. Just by firing across the valley at the next mountaintop. That whole damned prefecture is one massive natural defensive fortification. One that has only once been taken by force once.” Suguro told his aid harshly. “During the time of the first Dragon Empress.”

“Oh shit! You fully expect the Admiral and her minions to be wiped out to the last man. Sir! How can you be so ruthless?! With right commander those troops can be turned around!” The Captain knew he had to try and save the few good soldiers within the Dirty Succubi.

“Captain this is one time that the part must be sacrificed to save the whole. I know that there are some good troopers in that unit, but not enough to salvage the unit. Far too many of those troopers have let their status twist their ideals. As much as I hate to say this about the Admiral, she has done more harm to the moral of those troopers than anything else.” Suguro said as he turned towards his office window. “Close the door Captain.”

The aid did as ordered and returned to stand next to Suguro. “I want you to understand something Captain. What we are about to do is treason. We could both swing from the gallows before the end of the day. What we do we must do to save our nation and its people. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“I have known that something must be done from the moment I first read those orders sir. As for you ending up at the gallows. Put that thought from your mind. I shall ensure that there is enough separation between you and those of us who must end this war before it gets too far out of hand.” The captain told Surugo with a certainty that the older man did not feel.

“No Ryoko. I will not stand by and watch good men die for my ideals. Nor let them face death for a plan that I devised and put into motion. Especially one that is based on my personal beliefs.” Surugo told the young man with far more conviction than Ryoko expected.

Ryoko was more surprised by his General’s passionate words than the use of his first name. Until now, he thought the General didn’t even know his name; bowing from the waist Ryoko promised this man his loyalty. “I shall stand by you to the end, my General. If it be victory or death.”

Surugo stood up and walked over to his filing cabinet. Opening the top drawer, the old General pulled out a bottle of Liberian Whiskey and two glasses. After filling them with two fingers each. He handed one to Ryoko. Raising his glass in salute to the young man Surugo smiled. “Death before dishonor.”

“Death before dishonor, sir.” Ryoko said as he touched his glass to the General’s. the two men downed the whiskey than crushed the glasses beneath the heels of their boots. Ryoko looked the General in the eyes. “I’ll make sure that the correct units receive their orders, sir. I and my classmates will not fail you or the people of this nation.”

“Ryoko, tonight we step into history. Only time will tell if we are villains or heroes. Let us hope that the Dragon Empress wins or that the Emperor never finds out what we are about to do.” Suguro told the young man honestly. “Remember that the histories are written by the victors.”

“In that case sir. I would like to leave you with a few parting words. I heard them from the Liberian Military Attaché, Chief Warrant Officer Charlie Owens. He said ‘Die a hero or live long enough to become the villain’.” Ryoko answered back with a nasty smile.

“Then let us live long enough to become the true villains my young friend.” Surugo picked up the whiskey bottle then took a drink straight from the bottle. Suguro handed the bottle to Ryoko who took his own drink. Suguro took the bottle back took another drink then gave Ryoko his own nasty smile. “And what villains we shall be, my young friend.”

“Black as our armor sir. Black as the night skies.” Ryoko said with a smile of pride for his General.
-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 18
Armies of the Dragon Empress arise, or You want a war you got one.
Temple of Eternal Balance, Ten Temples of Truth

The massive majestic black dragon circled over the Temple of Eternal Balance just after sunrise. His lone passenger scanned the courtyard for the massive Temple complex. The young woman was hunting for two individuals among the heavy throng of humanity that filled the central courtyard. A throng that was not there just twelve hours before. Chiyoko knew that something among the everyday lives of these people had changed for there to be this many at this time of the day. Something of great importance.

“By the Gods of True Neutrality where did all these people come from?” Chiyoko asked of no one in particular. She really wasn’t expecting an answer. So, when she had not one, but two booming voices answer back Chiyoko had to fight to stay in Ivadad’s saddle.

“They are the Dragon Empress’s Hidden Horde. The Black Saints of the Forgotten Mountains. The Sanguine Shroud Rangers of Fire. The Crimson Wings of Wind. The Blue Devils from the Abysmal Watery Depths. And the greatest of the all, The Lost Legions of the Void.” Toyotama’s voice may have been soft but it still rumbled through the air like distant thunder. It had to have something to do with her being in her celestial dragon form.

“Armies of monks, maiko, former soldiers, and criminals of this regime all trained in the martial arts.” Even as a celestial dragon Wolong’s chuckle shook the very air as he floated next to Ivadad’s left side.

“I really do wish that you two would give a girl a little warning before just popping up out of thin air.” Chiyoko squeaked in surprise then grumbled only to feel Ivadad’s own chuckling as a deep rumble between her legs. Chiyoko realized that her dragon partner must have known that the two Dragon Gods were nearby. “You could have warned me you great scaly dinosaurian oaf.”

“Yes, I could have, but where’s the fun in that?” Ivadad chuckled harder.

“Oh, never mind. Can you land near the library?” Chiyoko asked with more than a little concern for her draconian friend.

“Don’t not worry Lady Chiyoko. The humans will move once they realize where I intended to land.” Ivadad reassured Chiyoko with a little mirth in his voice. “I have found that most humans find the idea of a few tons of dragon landing on top of them to be highly motivating at clearing an area to land.”

Chiyoko looked to her left at Toyotama as Ivadad circled to land. “Princess Toyotama, I know that this is going to sound crazy. But where did all of these people come from? Exactly.”

“From the very heart of this nation child. From all walks of life. From the Golden islands far to the south all the way to the Frozen Waste isles of the far north. From all across this benighted nation they have come.” Wolong rumbled as he and Toyotama followed Ivadad down towards the Temple courtyard. “All have heard the Dragon Empress’s call to arms.”

“An army of people for the people by the people.” Chiyoko whispered to no one in particular. “An army from my home world.”

“This a very interesting perspective from your child of war, sister.” Wolong rumbled. “Yes, Chiyoko down there is a true army of the people. They have come to aid the true Dragon Empress in the hopes that SHE will lift their crushing yoke of tyranny.”

“But how could they have gathered here so quickly? Bullet trains, jets, and other fast-moving transportation don’t exist in this world. It should have taken at least three days for these many people to have gathered here.” Chiyoko asked trying to get her head around the fact that there was a way for these people to gather so quickly. Even if they all traveled by airships and steam powered trains it still would have taken time.

“I see and understand the problem brother.” Toyotama sighed. “Chiyoko, for you and the other Dragon Knights time has passed differently at the Tomb of the First Dragon Empress. While only one day passed for you. Four days has passed for the rest of the world.”

Chiyoko thought about where that tomb has sat for the pass millennium. It is still the most mystically guarded of places in all of Sebun'airando. As she thought about that mystical place, she remembered the stories told to her by her grandmother of the Secrete Groves for the Fae. She realized that the mages and alchemists of the First Empress would have hunted for just such a place to protect her tomb. Chiyoko had felt the touch of a massive mystical energy surrounding the tomb when they first arrived. She just had no point of reference for that power. Now she did.

“A true Sacred Grove.” Chiyoko breathed out in a voice filled with wounder and respect. “I spent the night in a Sacred Grove and survived.”

“Only those of true power or with a mystically connection to them such as the Fae can enter and survive the Sacred Groves, Chiyoko.” Ivadad explained with a deep rumble of pride in his chest. “Dragons are among the very small few who can come and go as we please within the Sacred Groves.”

“Ivadad, are there Sacred Groves in all the different worlds?” Chiyoko asked as her dragon was finally able to land.

“I would say so, Chiyoko. The Fae are more than just legends. They are the second among us magical races.” Ivadad answer her then with a snort of pride. “Right behind dragons of course. Not that they’ll admit it.”

Ivadad had no sooner touched down in the courtyard in front of the Temple’s library than Satomi and Satoko rush from its doors. Each woman was carrying a large carpet bag and wearing a backpack. Satoko didn’t bother with politeness or decorum. “Do not dismount kōhai just give us a hand.”

Her years as a student kicked in as Chiyoko just leaned over and grabbed the carpet bags from her teachers. The two maiko slipped their bows and quivers over their shoulders. Then one at a time they scrambled up behind Chiyoko. Once they were seated Satoko ordered. “Fly kōhai fly now.”

“Take off Ivadad!” Chiyoko may not have known what was going on but did as her sempai ordered. Ivadad leaped for the sky and with a massive downstroke of his wings was airborne. The whole encounter had taken less than fifteen seconds. Once they were high over the temple Chiyoko twisted in her saddle. “What the hell was that all about sempai?”

“You need to take us before the Empress before anything else happens, kōhai.” Satoko ordered her. “Before she stands in front of that gathering army, there is much that she must do and know.”

“Okay hold on. What the hell is going on here?” Chiyoko knew that the two maiko wouldn’t be acting this way without a reason.

“Just take us to the Empress.” Satoko snapped. “We’ll explain everything then. We don’t want to go over what we found a second time.”

“Okay kōhai just give a me second. I need to tell whoever is in charge down there where to go.” Chiyoko told them then turned to Ivadad. “Okay old man I need you to land at the weyr.”

Ivadad said nothing and landed on top of the weyr. He had no sooner settled into place than the crowd began to rush the compound. Chiyoko hadn’t even walked to the front edge of the weyr before the crowd had fully gathered. In front of the gate were seven people. Four men and three women. Three of the men and two of the women were dressed in military style uniforms. It didn’t take Chiyoko long to realize that these seven people were the leaders. She called down to them. “You seven can enter the Dragon Compound.”

Chiyoko ran down the front steps into the compound’s courtyard. She opened the gate and allowed the seven leaders to enter. She quickly closed the gate behind them. Taking a deep breath Chiyoko turned to face the seven leaders. “Before we go any further. Let me be clear on this matter. The Dragon Empress has returned, and I am not her.”

The one leader dressed as a monk chuckled as the other seven bowed to Chiyoko. “We know you by your armor Kyamo no Sa. Where is the Dragon Empress? Why has she not shown herself to us?”

“That is a little complicated Elder. I can tell you that in three days’ time she will appear before you at the head of the Serpent’s gap in the Chūgoku Mountains.” Chiyoko figured that would be enough time for this massive force to gather in the Serpent’s gap.

“She will present herself before me this day, Kyamo no Sa. Here at this Temple. Not in three days, but today woman. She will know her place and to who she answers to.” The monk ordered Chiyoko. “Now do as you are told and bring that whelp here to me.”

The speed of Chiyoko’s sword was faster than lightning as it flashed from its scabbard. Her aim was just as deadly as the tip of the katana sliced through the monk’s robes. Chiyoko snarled as the man staggered back from the suddenly enraged mystical samurai. Chiyoko snarled as she stepped closer to the now terrorized monk. “You do not rule here monk.”

She looked at the other six leaders of the army that had gathered at the Temple. “Understand something people. We who are the Dragon Samurai answer only to the Dragon Empress. As for who she answers to, it is not to you or any other asshole who believes they are her betters.”

“Will you now replace one oppressor with another Kyamo no Sa?” one of the men in uniform asked Chiyoko bluntly.

“No Commander. The Dragon Empress will not rule through fear. She will rule with justice, honor, and mercy.” Chiyoko told the man with true sincerity before turning harsh. “But she will not be a puppet for would be king makers.”

“THAT IS NOT WHAT WE WERE PROMISSED!” The monk snarled. At the glare of contempt from Chiyoko the monk sighed. “The holy orders were promised that we will guide the Dragon Empress and the people into a time of great enlightenment. The only way for that to happen is us to be the true power behind the throne. She needs a firm guiding hand and must know her true place. she only needs to do as she is told. Like all women.”

Before Chiyoko could respond to the monk’s comment the maiko lashed out. The man fell face first dying at the maiko’s feet. The single knife strike to the man’s throat had crushed his windpipe. The woman spat on the man and snarling. “The time of you overbearing males is over. The people of this nation shall no longer stand for your crushing superior attitudes.”

The maiko turned to Chiyoko bowing deeply. “I do not know what the other orders will do. But the Sisters of the Rising Sun will await our Empress at the Serpent’s gap, Kyamo no Sa.”

With that the maiko turned and left the compound. The two women in uniform bowed as well. Each gave their orders pelage to be at the Serpent’s gap. “The Crimson Wings of Wind and the Blue Devils from the Abysmal Watery Depths shall join the Rising Sun Sisters Kyamo no Sa.”

The three men in uniform watched as the three women left the compound. Chiyoko took in the colors of their uniforms. The man dressed in the all black uniform she tagged as the commander of the Black Saints of the Forgotten Mountains. The commander for the Sanguine Shroud Rangers of Fire wore a uniform of the brightest gold. But the one that had stood out the most was the commander for the Lost Legions of the Void. His pants were jet black with a blood red stripe running up the outer leg. His jacket was blood red with a black stripe running up the sleeves.

Chiyoko could tell by the way the other two commanders deferred to the Lost Legions commander that he was the man in charge. Chiyoko also noticed that none of the three even batted an eye when the maiko killed the monk. “Well, gentlemen, what will your orders do?”

“Our troopers will be at the Serpent’s gap, Kyamo no Sa. Have no fear of that.” The man said with a smile before spitting on the cooling body of the now dead monk. “As for the assholes within the Temples’ Elders. They will not be joining us. The time for their ideals has passed.”

As the three men started to leave Chiyoko stopped them. “Gentlemen if you would. Please remove this piece of garbage from my home?”

The three men looked down at the monk. The Lost Legions commander nodded his head. As one the other two commanders picked the cooling body up and carried it out of the compound. Chiyoko looked to the Legions commander. “Thank you, sir. I look forward to seeing you at the gap.” She smiled and then winked at the man. “I’ll be the one on the black dragon.”

“You know something, I believe that working with you Kyamo no Sa is going to be a very enlightening experience.” The commander snarked then bowed. “I am called Kuroi sora no senshi within the Lost Legions of the Void.”

“Imagine that. Someone who actually carries the title of Black Sky Warrior.” Chiyoko chuckled to herself as the man walked away. “Funny. He never did say his name. I wonder why?”

“Because the Kuroi sora no senshi cut all ties to their previous life the day they take up the mantle of leading the Lost Legion, my Kyamo no Sa.” Toyotama said as she floated next to Chiyoko in her human form. “The Lost Legion are no ordinary warriors child. They are masters of the Shadow Arts. Their very name strikes fear into the hearts of most soldiers.”

“Shinobi. A whole legion of freaking ninjas.” Chiyoko whispered. “What the hell kind of world did I get drawn into? Alchemy, magic, and dragons are real, there is a lost Empress, the Gods and Goddesses walk among humans, Sacred Groves and other places of power, five individual Sith Lord wannabes, and now ninjas. What the fuck is next? Elves?”

“Do not call upon the Fae!” Toyotama practically screamed in panic. At Chiyoko’s sudden grin Toyotama knew that she was thinking about doing exactly that just to screw with her. “The price they will ask is not one you might be willing to pay. The fae do not see favors the same way that humans do. Even when doing something for a human will be of benefit to them.”

“Wait. You’re saying that elves are real in this world?” Chiyoko asked in stunned disbelief. “As in the aes sídhe and the rest of the fae folk? The Five-Fold Courts? All of that shit is real here?”

“Do you know of any other such beings?” Toyotama asked with her head cocked.

“Oooookkkkkaaaayyyy! Fine whatever. I’ll deal with that shit later when I have the time.” Chiyoko grumbled as she head back up the stairs to Ivadad and the two maiko. “Like when I got ten days to just get drunk or stoned.”

Toyotama chuckled as her samurai grumbled and mounted her dragon. Once the young woman was mounted the largest of majestic dragons took to the air with a sweep of his wings. Toyotama floated up over the weyr to join her brother in her dragon form. As the two celestial dragons floated over the Temple of Eternal Balance not one human eye was turned towards them. “Our Kyamo no Sa is truly one of a kind, brother.”

“I knew that already sister. I foresee her dragging this world into a new and freeing era. One where all men, and women are equal in the eyes of the Gods.” Wolong rumbled. “And she’ll do it even if she has to stack bodies to the very heavens.”

“No brother it will not come to that. Though I can see her using the skulls of those who would oppose her to build an alter to their stupidity.” Toyotama rumbled in return. “Though there is one thing that may stop her from going that far. Even then that may be curtailed by her upbringing.”

“What could hold her back sister? She is without fear. Once she sets her mind to do something, she lets nothing stand in her way.” Wolong grunted.

“She is too kindhearted at times for her own good to do what must be done. She’ll stay her hand when her blade should fly without mercy. I fear it will be this tendency to show mercy that will lead to greater bloodshed.” Toyotama answered her brother honestly.

Wolong started to chuckle. “Sister you really need to spend more time looking over our Kyamo no Sa’s shoulder. That young woman knows when to show mercy and when bloodshed is the better option. You forget that of our five samurai she comes from a world where violence is an acceptable solution for more than a few problems. She may have been a scholar in her home world, but that young lady has taken more one life during her struggles to survive the streets of that world. She is a child born of a world filled with violence for violence sake.”

“You’re right brother.” Toyotama sighed. “Tell me something brother. Why is it that all of our samurai bare a similar bloody history?”

“Because only our samurai are forced to face what the others cannot.” Wolong turned deadly serious as he watched the disappearing form of Ivadad. “Of all the Dragon Samurai only ours have held the power of a Goddess and face the temptations from the Void’s darkness.”

Upper basecamp 4, Sunōmaunten Mountain, Nagano Prefecture

Kiyota Kiyomasu watched as the five-man gun crew went through the loading process for the massive 125mm cannon known as the Obsidian Blaster. These men were some of the best artillery men in all of Sunōmaunten. They had to be. There were four 125mm cannons on Mount Sunōmaunten all of them at the upper basecamps. Originally there was only twelve men, all of the village that could, manned these massive guns. Kiyota spilt them up among the camps. With one experienced gunner on each five-man crew. In the last two days they had drilled their inexperienced crewmembers nonstop. At every basecamp on the mountain, experienced gunners were training their inexperienced counterparts.

It would be these men that would be the true defenders of their village. Kiyota walked over to one of the high-powered telescopes that sat at each of the four corners of the watchtower. He wanted to shake his head at the young man manning the powerful instrument. He was more of a boy than man really. “Any sign of our guests yet Norio?”

“No sir. Nothing yet.” The thirteen-year-old young man answered. “Though I expect that we’ll see them sometime today.”

“And how do you figure that lad?” Kiyota asked the boy.

“My cousin in Nihoa sent me a telegraph this morning. Admiral Hisamatsu’s Huntress airship force and her Dirty Succubi lifted off from the aerodrome there yesterday evening. Figuring for headwinds and refueling stops. They should arrive between noon and four o’clock.” The boy never took his eye of the telescope as he talked with Kiyota. He knew that his fellow defenders were counting on him and the other thirteen spotters to give them enough warning to prepare for the attack. The fourteen teens worked in twelve-hour shifts. Each manning one of the high-power telescopes or binoculars at the basecamps. There was only one member of the spotters that had better eyesight and she was at lower camp four. Then Norio spotted the six black dots. “I stand corrected sir. They’ll be here within the next hour. Take a look.”

“Are you sure Norio?” Kiyota asked with just a hint of worry in his voice.

“As the sun rises in the east sir. There are six Huntress class airships heading straight down the Hummingbird pass.” Nihoa answered while still keeping his eye to the telescope.

“That is only half of the fleet. Where the hell are the other six?” Kiyota grumbled to himself. “I know that bitch won’t leave half of her force out of a fight. Not if she can help it.”

“Kiyota, we got armored airships in the Windsong passage.” The wireless operator called out from inside the watchtower. “Six in total, confirmed by lower basecamps three and four.”

“Looks like the bitch wants to pound us from two directions at once.” Kiyota chuckled. “Dumb move, Naka. Dumb and arrogant. Toshiaki send the signal to the eighty-eights. Battery one is to head for the Hummingbird. Battery two has the Windsong. They are to hold their fire until the dropships are dead in the passes. Make sure to tell Izumi that she’s to hold her battery in the town square. They are the last line of defense for the village.”

“Yes sir. Sending now.” Toshiaki answered with a smile.

Battery 1, the northern end of Hummingbird pass

The four 88mm Flak guns were moved into position 34 hours earlier. For the last few years these four guns and their four brothers had been only used for practice by their gun crews. Not one round had been fired in all the time the villagers had them hidden. Now, they would be used to end a true threat to their village. Each man on the crews knew their assigned duty. The four guns were deployed for the anti-aircraft role in a square formation connected by cables to a fire-control unit in the center.

Each gun had two loaders, one gunner, and one assistant gunner. The 88 fired three main types of ammunition 88 x 571R. The loaders were priming the half of high-explosive shells with spring-wound or inertia-operated time fuses to be fired at the airborne targets. The other half were being primed with a percussion fuse to be fired against ground troops should they be needed. The gunners and their AGs were elevating their gun tubes. The 20 men knew exactly what they were doing. Within 10 minutes after receiving the signal their kill box was hot. In 15 minutes the first of their victims would slowly fly into a hail of hot steel and cold death.

As the first armored airship flew into the narrowest point of Hummingbird pass Battery commander Aki Sho gave the order to fire. The four 88mm high velocity guns opened up for the first time. The first four shells exploded all around and in one case inside the airship. One shell exploded within one meter of the airship destroying the pilots cupola. Killing the flight crew and leaving the airship to the mercy of the 88s. Two shells exploded near the midway point destroying half the gas lift bags of the ship. The last shell punched its way though the belly of the massive ship to explode among the gas lift bags. The resulting fireball engulfed the ship, killing all those that the ship carried.

The next airship followed the first into a fiery death spiral. The four 88mm gunners lower their aim slightly and targeted the third airship in line. This time the loaders didn’t bother with the airburst shells. This time it was four percussion fused shells that slammed into the nose of the airship. The 2-inch armor of the airships wasn’t designed to stop the high-velocity shells of the 88s. The shells ripped through the thin armor as if it was paper. They exploded deep inside the airship turning it into an airborne funeral pyre. One that lit up the shadow filled valley.

The last three airships reversed the engines in the hope of staying out of the 88mm guns’ range. The airship captains only made one mistake. They misjudged the size of the kill box. By the time, the 88s opened fire the first time all six of the airships were well inside of the kill box. The gun crews of battery one had trained long and hard to master these guns. Their rate of fire was a withering 17 rounds per minute. After six minutes the six airships of the second section 227th Air Assault Airship fleet lay burning across the floor of the north Hummingbird passage.

The four, gun crews quickly broke down their individual guns and picked up the empty shell casings. Once they were ready the battery moved further up the passage. They passed the downed airships on their way to their next emplacement. They would be ready for the next air assault should it come. They would make the soldiers of the false Emperor pay in blood for every inch of this passage through their mountains.

Battery 2, the western end of Windsong pass.

While Battery 1 had placed their weapons at the narrowest point in their pass. Battery 2 had taken a totally different route by setting up in the widest point. They had also spread their guns out in a line across the valley floor. As the six airships of section one moved into the kill box. The man in charge of the battery had them hold their fire. Once the airships were at the halfway point of the kill box, he gave the signal to fire.

As one, the four 88mm guns opened fire. The airship captains were caught so far off guard that two of the ships turned into each other. Unlike their counterparts in battery 1. The crews of battery 2 pushed their loading times to 20 rounds per minute. The air surrounding the Windsong passage was filled with metal shredding fragments from high-explosive shells. By the end of the fifth round of shells, three of the airships were plunging to the ground as blazing infernos. The other three had sustained extensive damage.

With the seventh round of shelling only one airship was still trying to work its way up the Windsong passage. The others were doing their best to retreat from the unrelenting and deadly fire of the 88mm guns. They would never make it out of the kill zone. They were shredded by air burst shells to the point that both ships crashed into the passage walls. The final remaining airship revved its engines to the red line. All in the vain hopes of out running the gun battery that had destroyed its fellows.

Huntress class Airship the Black Huntress, Windsong passage, 10 minutes earlier

Admiral Naka Hisamatsu stood quietly behind the Captain of her airship. She may know how to command an airship, but she had fought hard in her rise among the military of the Empire. She had seen the future of warfare and the role that airships would play in that warfare. She had trained most of the airship captains in the Airship Command. They knew what she expected of them. She was also one of the very few women within the Empyreal Military to hold a position of total command authority. The Emperor himself had commanded her to form the Empyreal Air Fleet. She was the one to not only form the Fleet, she designed the Huntress Class airships.

“Tell me captain. Are we on time?” She asked of the man.

“Both sections are right on the tick, ma’am. Bravo Flight are eight miles from their drop point for their troopers. Once they’ve cleared the narrows, they will commence deployment of grounds troops, and then cover the three miles to the village to engage in aerial bombardment.” The captain turned to face the woman he owed so much to. “Once we pass the Gorgon narrows, we’ll be five miles from the village and can deploy our troops. Bravo Flight should have dropped the bomb loads by then. Give us a clear path for our bombing run. Those ignorant mountain peasants will never know what hit them, ma’am.”

“Good. Is the resupply point ready?” Admiral Naka Hisamatsu asked the wireless telegraph operator.

“Yes ma’am. Twenty miles south along the Hummingbird passage. Captain Ishimoto and his two resupply ships landed two hours ago, ma’am. She said to tell you that the tea is hot, and the rice cakes are warm.” The operator wasn’t the only one to chuckle over that last line for the Admiral.

Before Naka could tell the man to send a reply, there was a massive flare of light off the north. The sounds of explosions and heavy cannon fire soon reached the airship. “Captain what the hell was that?”

“I don’t know ma’am.” The Captain told her honestly. “But that came from the direction of the Bravo Flight. Coms get me Captain Sho aboard the Juggernaut. Double quick man.”

The wireless operator never had a chance to respond as the first 88mm shell fired from battery 2 just one meter from his head. The force of the blast blew the wireless equipment off the bulkhead and into his head. He died before the shrapnel had a chance to shred his face. Even as the Captain turned to order his pilot to change course, a second high-explosive shell burst next to the command couple. This time the shrapnel destroyed the ships wheel and guidance cables. The blast threw Naka to the deck of her airship. The next shell didn’t explode outside of her ship but punched through the hull.

That one shell spelled the doom of the Black Huntress. It ripped its way deep inside the massive airship to explode among the gas bags. The fireball that consumed the airship tore armored plates from the ribs. It turned human flesh into ash in its passing. Three-hundred air assault troopers and twenty-five crewmembers died in the blink of an eye. The final death toll for the first action of the rebellion reached one-thousand-nine-hundred-and-fifty men and women in the first ten minutes. The bloody work of the 88mm Flak cannons was not done. By the end of the day twelve more Huntress class airships and their cargo would join Admiral Naka Hisamatsu in death. On the first day of the rebellion the death toll for the Empire would reach well over sixty-one-hundred men and women.

Twenty miles south along the Hummingbird passage, airship Great Omen

Captain Ishimoto saw the flash of the guns and following explosion long before the sound of cannon fire and explosions reached him. He just knew that his Admiral and the rest of First Squadron were dying by the hundreds. Unlike most military personnel his family was from the Nagano Prefecture. He knew the type of people who lived in these mountains. He knew that they would not die without taking at least a few of their attackers with them.

Turing to his XO, Ishimoto sighed. “Looks like we’ll be sending in the burial detail after all Tanaka. I warned the Admiral that this might happen.”

“Aye, aye, sir. I’ll pass the word along to Ensign Nagumo to ready his men sir. Though I doubt that they’ll need the heavy equipment. The Huntress class airship are flying can handle most AA guns. Only the eighty-eight Flak-thirty-six or their one-oh-five Flak-fifty-eight can harm our ships. Anything else is just an annoyance to be blasted by our seventy-five ATG guns.” The Commander snorted. “Those villagers have at best a one-oh-five antitank gun up there at those basecamps. Even if they could get them elevated high enough those slow rounds will bounce off our armor.”

Ishimoto wanted to take his XO to task but the sounds of linin tearing, and the high-pitched whistle ended their conversation. The first 105 and 125 high-explosive shell announced their arrival with a terrorizing effectiveness. They landed on top of the airships blasting away armor plate and destroying the ships where they floated close to the ground. For the next ten minutes the small resupply base was hammered by three 125mm and three 105mm cannons. The shells tore apart man and machine with equal deadly efficiency.

For those ten terrifying minutes one artillery high explosive shell landed and exploded every five seconds. The men under Ishimoto’s command hadn’t bothered to dig foxholes or build any other type of self-defense fortification. They never expected for the people of Sunōmaunten to fight back. The villagers were nothing more than untrained mountain peasants. Ishimoto’s final thoughts before the 125mm shell ended his life was to wonder at the professionalism of the mercenary artillery men. No wasted shots, each one placed dead inside the kill zone bracketing his airships and camp.

Upper basecamp 4, Sunōmaunten Mountain

Kiyota let the gun crew of the Obsidian Blaster fire thirty shells before calling a halt. The gun crew had fired a mix of HE, AP, Beehive, and WP. “Cease fire. Cease fire. Clear and lock the gun.”

The five-man crew followed his orders as if they were all well trained professional soldiers. He smiled at the way the two boys and two girls moved to clear the empty shell casings once the massive cannon was secured and on safe. The man in charge of the gun crew began to count the number of shells fired. Kiyota turned to the wireless operator. “Wire down to Izumi. She’s to stay in place and prepare for the ground units that are sure to follow.”

“I was just getting ready to tell you boss. The scouts we placed in the eastern end of the Windsong passage have spotted four companies of those armored wagons moving into the pass. Ms. Izumi said to tell you that she’s moving her guns to the number four positions in the pass. According to her, she should have the P-six Striker Self-Propelled Guns in place in the next ten minutes.” Toshiaki chuckled as he turned to face Kiyota. “She said that she’s rolling out the red carpet for the bastards.”

“I don’t doubt that one-bit Toshiaki. This is Izumi’s type of party.” Kiyota answered with his own chuckle.

“Sir, I know that you and Ms. Izumi were in the army at one time.” Toshiaki started off slowly. “But how come Ms. Izumi knows so much about the Strikers?”

Kiyota walked over to stand close enough so that only the wireless operator could hear him. “Toshiaki this is just between the two us. Mainly because Izumi isn’t proud of her time in the army. Do you remember the rebellion seven years ago in Iwate prefecture?”

“Yes sir.” The man answered honestly. Then asked. “Why?”

“Izumi was one of the officers for the Striker unit that was ordered to shell the village of Shinjuku. They fired five times the number of shells we just did into a valley that was half as wide. They leveled that village in under twenty minutes killing more than two-thousand civilians.” Kiyota sighed as he remembered that black day in the history of the army. “They did it because the Emperor was told that his half-sister might be in the village.”

“Damn.” Toshiaki sighed. “I knew that Ms. Izumi had her ghosts, but I didn’t know that she was part of the Shinjuku massacre. I do have to ask one question sir. Where did Ms. Izumi get her hands on those six Strikers?”

“The same place that the army would have gotten them. The Empyreal motorpol in Ina. Remember that Izumi may have mustered out, but she is still a commissioned office of the Empyreal Army. All she had to do was walk in wearing her old uniform with the correct paperwork.” Kiyota chuckled at the audacity of his lover in gaining those six powerful weapons. “The Empyreal army actually shipped the Strikers here for us. We just made sure to intercept those six self-propelled guns before the army knew what was happening.”

“What I don’t understand sir is how can those thirty-one women actually man and fire those weapons so easily?” Toshiaki asked Kiyota in confusion.

“Of all the artillery pieces in the Empyreal Army. The P-six Striker eight-inch Self-Propelled Gun is the only one that was designed by a woman for women to operate. Because of this the best gun crews for those weapons have always been all-female crews.” Kiyota chuckled at the stunned look on the younger man’s face. “Women may be seen as second-class citizens by most off our society Toshiaki but not in the military. Just look at the Navy.”

“Is it true what they say about the Virgin Fleet sir?” Toshiaki asked.

“Yes and no Toshiaki. Yes, there are ships that are almost all women. No there is no Fleet manned solely by virgins.” Kiyota answered with a smile. “For that you need to look towards the Seventeenth Airship Squadron. The Airship Service really believe in that mumbo jumbo crap.”

The sounds of heavy gunfire came rolling up from the eastern part of the Windsong passage. “Looks like Izumi is a head of time. Toshiaki have lower basecamps two and three, along with upper basecamps one and two target the position four kill box. I believe that Izumi could use a hand.”

“Yes sir.” Was all Toshiaki said and turned to carry out the order.

Striker 1, Position 4, Windsong Passage

Izumi Nakamura knew that her aunt’s airships stood no chance against the Flak-37s in the tight confines of the Hummingbird and Windsong passages. Just like the four companies of armored wagons stood no chance against her six P-6 Striker 8in. Self-Propelled Guns. She had placed her guns in exact positions for both concealment and cover.

The morning following her and Kiyota’s love fest in apartment over the tavern. She dressed in her old uniform and headed for the motorpol in Ina. She had forgotten how easy it was to transfer material in the military was with the proper paperwork. It had only taken six forms signed in triplicate. Twelve hours later those six P-6 Strikers with their ammunition haulers were setting in the town square. Those 18 ammunition haulers would allow for her gun crews to fire one shell every minute for twelve hours nonstop. After the ammunition was gone, she would blew the guns in place.

“Ms. Izumi, the outer scouts just reported that the armored wagons are at the front of the formation. They report that they’re flying silver and red battel pennants. How long do we wait?” The teenage girl asked.

“We wait until that first armored wagon is between the Granite Twins. Then it will be too late for them to turn and run.” Izumi snarled as she thought about the unit that marching towards her position. “This time Colonel Seyama, it is not defenseless villagers you face. You and your Night Fiends will pay in blood for every inch of this passage you have covered.”

After ten minutes the first armored wagon rolled between the two massive gray boulders known as the Granite Twins. Izumi had picked that rock formation for a reason. From it to the far end of position four’s kill box was exactly 1000 meters. More than enough to hold a full battalion of slow-moving armored wagons on the move in the narrow confines of the Windsong passage. She looked over at the teenage girl who was acting as her runner and gave the signal to open fire. Even as the first shell left its gun tube Izumi raised her field glasses to her face. She watched as the round slammed down on top of the wagon. Destroying it and its crew in a blinding flash of light. They never knew what hit them.

Even as the first six shells were landing the second round were leaving their gun tubes. Within sixty seconds thirty shells had been fired into the kill box. By the time, the last six shells were landing they were joined by four 105mm shells and two 125mm shells. The total destruction of thirty-six armored wagons took less than two minutes. When the last shell was fired Izumi pulled her guns back to the town square. She wanted to be ready in case they needed to cover another ground attack through the passes.

Izumi took the time to clean up the empty shell casings before pulling back to the village square. Though once she had her crews back in the square, she had them place the empty casings in a pile next to the fountain. She knew the price that was paid to remain free and alive. So far only the Empyreal Army and Airship Corps had paid the price on the now blood-soaked snow filled passes of the Sunōmaunten region of Nagano Prefecture. Izumi walked over to her tavern while her gun crews were cleaning their cannons in preparation for the next fight. She returned pulling a small wagon behind her. The wagon was stacked with six packs of beer.

She stopped at each Striker and gave the crews two six-packs per gun crew. When one of the teenage girls asked her if she could have a beer Izumi smiled. She opened one of the beers and handed it to the girl herself saying. “You earn this as much as the others Estu. You did good out there today.”

Word quickly spread among the other crews that in the eyes of Izumi, every member of the gun crews was now a grown woman. It didn’t matter their age. From Estu the youngest at 14 to the oldest Suzue at 34. They were all deserving of respect in the eyes of Izumi. She was the only woman other than Setsu Suda whom all the men in the village deferred to with real respect.

After she had handed out the beer, Izumi walked to the far end of the square. She and Kiyota had placed one of the village’s wireless telegraphs here to help coordinate the fight. “Anju send the following message to upper basecamp four. The bastard of Shinjuku resides in the land of the dead. End message.”

“Yes ma’am. Anything else?” The operator asked.

“Not at this time. No wait. Add the following. Kiyota you owe me a beer and dinner. Don’t keep a lady waiting.” Izumi told the operator with a sly smile.

Upper basecamp 4, Sunōmaunten Mountain

Toshiaki turned and looked up a Kiyota. “Sir, the Strikers have retreated back to the village square. Ms. Izumi says you owe her beer and dinner. Also, you’re not to keep a lady waiting.”

“Toshiaki send this message in return. Be down once the Empress is on her throne and you return those Strikers where they belong. End message.” Kiyota ordered Toshiaki with a chuckle.

As the young man typed out the message barely containing his own chuckles. Toshiaki was like all the men and women who had climbed the mountain to man the basecamp guns. They originally followed Kiyota out of a blind sense of duty to protect their village. Over the last two days they had learned what it meant to be true mountain guides.

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 19
The gathering storm or Battleships in the sky.
Mount Kage no senshi, midafternoon.

Chiyoko slowly circled Mount Kage no senshi looking for the rest of the Dragon Knights. She spotted her friends in a clearing 500 feet down from the tomb of Empress Yuki Otani. The five majestic dragons had arranged themselves in a clockwise pattern around the outer edge. They had left one place open for Ivadad at the twelve o’clock position. As Ivadad touched down in the place left for him Chiyoko breathed a sigh of relief.

The flight from the Temple of Eternal Balance had been more than a little tense. They had to evade two patrolling squadrons of Sky Wings and one armored zeppelin. Chiyoko didn’t let the zeppelin go peacefully though. Once it was pass them, she hit it with ball-lightning. The zeppelin never made it to its rendezvous point. As Satomi and Satoko dropped to the ground they both kneeled down and kissed the ground. Both maiko sent up prayers of thanks to the Dragon Gods for landing safely.

“Oh, come on! I’m not that bad a pilot.” Chiyoko grumbled as Miles and the other Dragon Knights chuckled.

“I believe it was your use of combat magic during the flight Chiyoko.” Ivadad chuckled. “Not that I blame them. Just what were you thinking calling down Thor’s lynkule in the middle of flight?”

“I thought I would get a different result from Jerry Lee Lewis’ Great Balls of Fire.” Chiyoko blushed as she removed her mask. “I was expecting well… a giant ball of fire. Not a ball of lightning.”

A benefit of transforming Miles’ armor and summoning of the Empress’s armor for each girl, gave a partial lifting of Choe-long’s curse. The first of which was the ability to show their faces outside of the compound. The second was total control over their armor. No longer restricted to just their armor, they could walk the streets dressed as a normal young lady of the Empire. In their minds these two gifts more than made up for the full body tattoos they were still cursed to bare.

“Ah! I see!” Chuckled the massive black dragon. “You called for one thing and got a surprise.”

“A SURPRISE HE SAYS!” Satomi screamed. “She deep fries an armed zeppelin with ball lightning like it was nothing. Then he flies through the fireball.”

“Calm yourself sister. Remember that our kōhai and her sisters are still learning the extent of their power.” Satoko chided her fellow maiko.

“Oh, stuff it bitch. Your panties are just as wet as mine. Don’t try to deny it. I don’t think, I know that our kōhai is nuts.” Satomi bitched as she struggle to stand up under the weight of her backpack. “I hope that what we found will be of help.”

“Speaking of that. Why did you have me land in front of the library?” Chiyoko asked of her two former Professors. “What was so important that you couldn’t tell me back at the temple?”

“Just the answer to why the Emperor hasn’t been able to quell the unrest in this nation. Not to mention why he has failed to claim the Dragon’s Throne for himself.” Satoko explained as she set her own pack on the ground.

“I for one would love to know why my worthless half-brother has always failed to park his arse on the Dragon’s Throne.” Ren snarled as she approached the trio sheathing the katana in her right hand.

“Greetings Empress Ren, True Dragon Empress of the Heavens.” Satomi said with a deep bow to the young woman. “The Isles of the Sun Dragons shall rise once more under your guidance. The true Throne shall await you at head of your army in the Serpent’s Gap.

“Okay what the fuck does that mean, kōhai?” Chiyoko almost snapped.

“Just what it sounds like. Once we have removed her half-brother from power and dealt with the Dragon Kings the true throne of the Isles of the Sun Dragons shall return. Long ago in the time of the First Dragon Empress Sebun'airando was called the Isles of the Sun Dragons. During that time Empress Yuki Otani forged a Pact with the very islands of this nation. The seal of that pact is the Dragon’s Throne. Not that piece of glorified ebony rosewood the Emperor is using, laughingly called the Celestial Throne.” Satomi slowly explained for those gathering around her in the clearing. As the seven women, one man, and six dragons gave her their undivided attention, Satomi slipped into lecture mode.

“That seal can only be broken or continued by a true Blood Descendant of Empress Yuki Otani. Of the current fifty-seven Samurai or Nobile Families and Royal Household. There is only one blood line with direct ties to Empress Yuki Otani. The Nakagawa Family of the Miyazaki Prefecture, in the Kyushu Region. According to the records we were able to get our hands on.” Satomi was interrupted by her sister maiko.

“DON’T ask how.” Satoko snapped then chuckled. “Let’s just say that I kind of had to use some of my skills from my old life.”

“You broke into the Royal Palace, didn’t you?” Chiyoko snarked.

“You make it sound so vulgar kōhai. I am no mere petty thief.” Satoko sniffed.

“Sempai you are many things but vulgar and petty aren’t among them.” Chiyoko chuckled. “So, you used your old skills at ‘procurement’ to gain access to the Royal Archives. What did you find?”

“More than we bargained for, kōhai.” Satomi said as she turned to Ren. “Empress did you know that your brother has traveled to the Temple of Balance on Mount Yuki no kage every year at the Winter Solstice. All so he could sit on the Dragon’s Throne?”

“Sure, everyone in Sunōmaunten, and all of Nagano Prefecture knows about Mount Shithead’s yearly visits. The Royal Guards flood the area and shutdown the resort. Me and mom always headed for the upper basecamps during that time. We would hide out up there until one of the local guides came up and gave the ‘all clear’. Never could figure out what he wanted at the Temple of Balance.” Ren grunted, then spat on the ground. “I can’t wait to face that little cock bite son of a bitch on the battlefield.”

“You shall have your chance young Empress. I and my bothers shall see to that.” Qersiss rumbled as she nosed Miles in the back. “Will we truly see the Throne carved from the tusk of Chinynti, Protector of The Skies?”

“If you’re referring to the ivory Dragon’s Throne, Lady Qersiss, then you most likely will. The Creed of Balance hold a sworn duty to anoint the true Emperor or Empress of the Isles of the Sun Dragons.” Satomi answered the only female dragon of the six majestic dragons. “I fully expected that to happen in the Serpent’s Gap three days from now.”

“It is truly a remarkable time in history, for both humans and dragons, to have such a wonder once more viewed by the world.” Qersiss rumbled.

“The Empress must first pass three tests, Qersiss.” Satomi told the massive white dragon. “Less than two hours flight from here is the Pagoda of the Eternal Night. There awaits the three tests of Yuki Otani’s Trial.”

“Wait a minute. I thought that was already the Empress. I mean I went through this whole thing of being coordinated by the First Dragon Empress.” Ren argued. “What was all that shit I went through for if I’m not the Empress.”

“You are the Empress your Majesty.” Satomi said calmly. “But you must still seal your bond with the land itself. Why do you think your brother has continually failed to secure the nation?”

“He’s a total waste of human flesh?” Ren wisecracked.

“It is because he failed to renew the pact with the land, child.” Satomi sighed. “Just as the last four Emperors had failed. It is no surprise that the Dragon Kings have been able to return. The sacred bond between the rulers of this nation and the land has been broken. Before you can successfully rule our nation, you must become one with our nation’s land.”

“Wait a minute here sempai you keep talking about this bond or pact with the land thing. Just exactly what is that? Are we talking about an actual physical bond or a metaphysical thing?” Chiyoko questioned her old professor.

“Both, kōhai. You’ve heard the old saying that true leaders are one with the land.” Chiyoko nodded her head yes at Satomi’s question. “In this world that is more than a saying for some leaders. They truly are part of the land. They are the very soul of their nation. Just as the Empress Yuki Otani was the soul of the land. And just as she had done all those years ago. You too must pass the three tests set forth by the Gods Izanagi and Izanami for the Empress Yuki Otani’s trial.”

“Why doesn’t that fill me with a warm fuzzy feeling, mom?” Ren asked of Setsu in a small whine.

“Because you’re not stupid, child.” Setsu grunted then favored her daughter and Empress with a kind smile. “When one deals with the primordial gods nothing is ever straight forward or simple.”

“Sempai exactly what are these three tests. I hope that with all your research that you at least have a clue as to what they are?” Akane asked.

“Just that there are three tests. Each test has two parts. One part for each god. After that things get kind of well…” Satomi grimaced.

“Oh, spit it out already kōhai.” Yoshi bitched. “Things get fishy.”

“Not fishy Yoshi. They get extremely metaphysical in nature. There are four texts that speak of the tests. The first is Voices of the Void. It tells of a test of the mind. A two-part riddle. In Graveyards of Gods and Samurai it speaks of the second test but only in vague terms. Something about Iaido’s four main components. The last two texts tell of the third test Whispers of the Past and Destiny of Tomorrow. Even then we have nothing more than a guess between the two. The last test has something to do with the character of a person’s soul.” Satomi explained for her gathered students. “That or facing your greatest fear. Not really sure on that score.”

“Oh great. Just great. Can you be any more useless?” Ren snarked. Only to get smacked in the back of the head by Setsu. “Ow! What was that for?”

“Show respect for your elders. Next time I promise you that I won’t be so forgiving.” Setsu answered Ren with all the authority of a mother.

“Yes ma’am.” Ren said as she bowed her head. “Sorry sensei.”

“While I do forgive you your aggravation Empress. It is not without merit.” Satomi sighed. “For the last four days we have scoured the archives of the Great Temple’s Library, the Royal Hall of Records, and picked the brains of every last temple elder we could get our hands on. For all of our work, all we have is nothing more than vague clues and a location.”

“Let me see if I got this right? You bust your ass digging through thousands of scrolls, tombs, and mystical records. Knowing the two of you, you cornered and browbeat more than just a few temple elders.” Chiyoko listed off then chuckled. “And you come up with two of the key pieces of information that will do two things. One secure the nation and two possibly end this war without a bloody fight. Not bad in my book.”

“You’re only half right, kōhai. We have only found a way to secure the nation for our young Empress. There is no way to stop the coming battle.” Satoko corrected Chiyoko. “The Emperor will not give up his power willingly.”

“I for one greatly wish to know exactly what this false Emperor will bring to the battlefield. That would be of more use than some mystical tie to the land.” Miles grunted with the certainty of a military man.

“He will arrive with his most loyal troops. This is both good and bad.” Setsu said before anyone could ask her what she meant. Setsu explained the political situation with the Empire’s military. “There are three major factions inside the military. The isolationist faction, the colonialist faction, and rationalist faction. Of the three, the only one we need to worry about is the colonialist faction.”

“Why only the colonialist faction, Captain?” Miles asked her.

“Each faction holds a different belief in how the military should uphold its duties to the Empire. Thankfully, the isolationist faction is made up of the most powerful branch of our military, the Imperial Navy. We won’t have to face the dreadnoughts or carrier launched Sea wings. Despite the Emperor’s best efforts to gain their support the Admirals of the Navy have never trusted him. The Admirals want to return to a time when our nation cut itself off from the world. An attitude not held by the Emperor. But because the Navy is our first line of defense the Navy still gets the majority of the funding. Something that the Army has tried to change. Though for two separate reasons. Thus, the colonialist and rationalist factions that make up the command level of the Army. The colonialists want to expand the Empire at all costs. They are the smallest faction but the most fanatical in their devotion to the Emperor. The rationalists believe that the military’s sole purpose is protection.” Setsu told them all. “Unfortunately, the colonialist faction controls the armored airships and their air assault units.”

“How many are we talking about?” Chiyoko asked dreading the answer.

“If he can bring the full might of the airborne arm for the Army. Plus, the Royal Guards, the Fourth, sixth, and tenth Infantry Divisions, a total of seven light Infantry Divisions, three armored Infantry Divisions, and four Armored Wagon Divisions. If they can get the armored wagons through the Iron Mountain passes.” As Setsu listed off the types and sizes of the military units that could be arrayed by the Emperor. Only Chiyoko, Satomi, Satoko, and Ren truly understood what they would face.

“Oh, fuck me sideways. That’s at least eleven battalions of artillery, another fifteen of mortars, and that doesn’t count the aerial firepower of the zeppelins. Against what nine maybe ten regiments of light infantry at best.” Chiyoko bitched. “And that doesn’t even count the Dragon Kings.”

“Do not forget about the military alchemists, kōhai. There are sure to be at least four for every division we shall face.” Satomi put in sarcastically.

“YOU’RE not helping, sempai.” Chiyoko sang out just above a snarl.

“But you love me, anyway.” Satomi chuckled. “How do you propose we crack this nut? Surely not head on. They would overpower us in minutes.”

“You know something that just might be the best way to attack them, Lady Satomi.” Miles said as he held up his hands to forestall her outburst. “They would not expect such an attack. It screams insanity of the first order.”

“Insanity he says. The best way to attack he says.” Kasumi parroted the knight. Then looking at the others she held up her hand. “All those who believe that our knight has taken one too many blows to the head during training please raise your hand.”

“I know it sounds crazy Lady Kasumi. Just hear me out.” Miles chuckled.

“Okay Miles. You have the military mind here. What are you suggesting?” Chikako asked with a huff.

“We have a few advantages to our situation. First is our dragons, and a knight trained in aerial combat. I take our dragons and engage these airships before they can come into play over the Serpents Gap. You, along with Ladies Yoshie, Akane, and Kasumi stand with the Empress’s army to counter these Military Alchemists of the Emperor’s Army. The Empress can hold off the standard troops with her army of civilians. We let Lady Chiyoko handle the Dragon Kings on her own. After all she is the only one of us truly able to understand and use magic.” As Miles laid out a usable plan of action Satomi and Satoko smiled. “Did I just say something important?”

“Yes, you did.” Satomi answered with a nod of her head then turned to Ren. “Do you now see why you must travel to the Pagoda of the Eternal Night and face Yuki Otani’s Trial. It shall be your tie with the land that will be the tipping point for the battle.”

“HOW?” Ren whined. “How is a mystical tie with land supposed to turn the tide of battle in an actual war?”

“And the land did rise up at the Empress’s command against the hordes of Han-wu. Thus, they were driven back by rock, water, root and branch. Where the Empress Yuki Otani did march the very land bowed to her will.” Satoko answered Ren’s question by reading from a book she pulled from her backpack. “Our kōhai may control the elements of the world and the void, Empress, but if you can pass Yuki Otani Trial, you will have total control over the very land. As it will be tied to you and your soul.”

“Can I get a ride to this Pagoda of Eternal Night?” Ren asked with a heavy sigh. “If I got to do this, I might as well get it done now.”

“Commendable child. Though the sun is still high enough that the Pagoda will not be seen, it gives the time we need to prepare you as best we can for the tests.” Satomi told Ren kindly. “We have three days before we must meet your army in the Serpent’s Gap.”

“Admirable as that thought is Mistress Satomi. I must agree with my daughter. A last-minute study session will be of little to no help. Sadly, my daughter has never been a studious child.” Ren blushed at Setsu gave her a glare that only the mother of a lazy teenager could. “It’s best that we just let her do things the way she normally does. Fake it.”

“Thanks mom. At least I always passed the important stuff.” Ren grumbled. “It’s not like I’ll ever use Advanced Flower Painting, Biology of Nature’s Spirits, or Juvenile Accidents of Law. Still don’t know why teacher Yoshizawa had us study such worthless horseshit in the first place.”

“Um… I can kind of see where she’s coming from. I mean I hated taking those classes myself.” Akane said with a shrug of her shoulders as she looked over at the two maiko. “Hey, like I always say. Don’t blame the student blame the course materials or the teacher. There were some really interesting subjects that I took in school. That had the life sucked out of them by the teachers. Then there were some that not even you could breath life into them senpai.”

“Sadly, I am forced to agree with kōhai. Both Satoko and I have been lifelong citizens of Academia. We both have run into more than one colleague that could put an entire classroom to sleep with just a few words.” Satomi cited then chuckled as Chiyoko decided to adlib a famous movie line.

“Carter! Carter!” Chiyoko said in a dual boring voice. Chiyoko looked over at Satoko who wore an irritated expression. “Sorry sensei but you did have a habit of putting my class to sleep with your guest lectures in history.”

“I was never that bad.” Satoko huffed. Then giggled. “But you’re right. I never did have the knack for classroom instruction. Unlike Satomi.”

Ren stood there with her mouth hanging open in total stunned disbelief. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She had been told by Chikako and Akane that the two maiko had once been university professors for Chiyoko. To see such disrespect for people who should be held in high honor was unbelievable. She had to shake her head two or three times, yet she still could not wrap her mind around the blatant disrespect being shown yet was taken as if it was an everyday occurrence. Satomi saw the bewilderment on the young woman’s face.

“No respect, I tell ya. I get no respect.” Satomi snarked as she did her best Rodney Dangerfield impersonation. When only Satoko and Chiyoko laughed she sighed. Looking over at Chiyoko, Satomi sighed. “I see what you mean about not using references to our home world kōhai.”

“Finally, someone understands my pain.” Chiyoko said as she threw up her hands. As she put her hands down smiling at the gathered Chiyoko looked towards the setting sun. “If we’re going to do this today. Then we need to get a move on. We know that our dragons can see in the dark, but I have no desire to face an unknown force in the dark.”

“Ah that is the rub, kōhai. The Pagoda of Eternal Night is only visible in the light of a setting sun. So, we either go now or go tomorrow evening.” Satoko said with a sad smile of resignation.

“THAT would have been nice to know at the beginning of this little academic debate sempai. Just when were you going to share this tid bit of knowledge?” Chiyoko grunted as she looked to the afternoon sun. “We got maybe four hours before the sun completely drops below the horizon and the Pagoda vanishes for another day. If we’re going to do this, then we need to leave now.”

“Then I suggest you make up your mind Empress. Time grows short. If we wait any longer the Pagoda shall vanish for another day.” Satomi told Ren.

“If taking me taking these three tests will improve our chances. Then it is best done now. While I still have the courage to face the tests.” Ren said with all the dignity of a true Empress.

“She can ride with me.” Chiyoko said.

“NO.” Satomi snapped. “The Empress rides Akane on Dykacrat. Setsu with Kasumi on Ygi. Satoko with Chikako on Brikat. I will ride with Yoshi on Deghia. You and Sir Miles will fly ahead of us as our vanguard.”

“Okay sensei why?” Yoshi asked for them all.

“In a word, kōhai. Firepower.” It took Miles less than a second to understand Satomi’s one-word reasoning.

“You’re expecting there to be more of these armored airships between us and this Pagoda of Eternal Night, Mistress.” Miles stated bluntly.

“It is not unreasonable Sir Miles. After all, the Emperor has access to the same information that we do. It would not put it pass him or his military to place roving aerial patrols in the area of the Pagoda.” Satomi explained.

“Okay I’m still a little confused here.” Chiyoko began only to Miles stop her with a raised hand. “What am I missing Miles?”

“Chiyoko, of the six of us here. Only you and I can truly fight in the air effectively. Granted Kasumi’s power is that of the Wind, but should she enter into combat while mounted. She could very easily injure her own dragon.” Miles explained for Chiyoko.

“He’s right Chiyoko. We all know that I have nowhere near the control over my powers that the rest of you do.” Kasumi said as she shrugged her shoulders. “We all know that Air is the most unpredictable of elements.”

“No more so than Fire, Water, or Earth.” Chiyoko countered. “You just need more practice using your power.”

“Not true Chiyoko. It’s not so much a matter of practice, but grounding. I only have true control over my element while my feet are on the ground. The higher in the air that I am the less control I have over my alchemy. The more air around me the greater the power. The greater the power the harder it is for me to control.” Kasumi explained.

“The same is true for me and fire.” Akane said.

“The only reason I have as much control over earth is because it takes me so long to gather the power.” Said Chikako by way of explanation.

“I hate to say, but if my feet are wet, of underwater I have to fight to control the power.” Yoshi shrugged her shoulders. “Just stating the facts of my life here, Chiyoko. I won’t even try to claim that I can even call on, or use, my power hundreds of feet in the air.”

That’s when Chiyoko finally realized why Miles had suggested placing Yoshi, Akane, Chikako, and Kasumi with the ground forces during the upcoming battle. It wasn’t so much a matter of control but placing them where they would be able to do the most good. Miles had seen what she had not. It was also why Satomi wanted her and Miles unhindered by passengers should they face an aerial patrol. They could bring the full might of their power to bare.

“We are the Void. Unhindered by the constraints of the world. Our power is constrained by our emotions and imagination.” Chiyoko sighed in realization.

“Exactly Chiyoko. You can fight where your sisters cannot.” Satomi told her bluntly. “You can call on your power through sheer will, while Miles must use the tools of his trade. The lance and shield of a knight.”

“Understood sensei. Let’s mount up. Time is growing short.” Chiyoko ordered as she jumped to Ivadad’s back.

Everyone quickly followed her example. Once everyone was mounted the dragons leaped for the skies as one. Qersiss and Ivadad flew ahead of the others climbing for the skies in a way the others could not incumbered with two passengers. As the two massive majestic dragons flew ahead of their brethren Chiyoko worked a small spell.

When she finished the spell Chiyoko asked. “Can you hear me now?”

“Nicely done, kōhai. Though I do have to question your use of Queen in this manner.” Satoko snarked. “I highly doubt that Roger Taylor had ever thought of using his words as a magical radio.”

“What can I say? I’m a sucker for the classics.” Chiyoko snarked.

“Who is this Queen Roger Tayler and why would she write such words?” Ren asked of Chiyoko and the two maiko.

“Queen is the name for a band of troubadours from our home world Empress. Roger Taylor is a writer of songs and a member of the band.” Satomi explained with a chuckle. “Though I would have used Wall of Voodoo’s Mexican Radio. The rhythm is more upbeat for my tastes.”

“I swear everyone is a critic these days. What’s next? Critiques on spell imagery?” Chiyoko bitched as Ivadad chuckled. “Don’t you start big guy.”

The massive black dragon turned his head to look at his rider. “I would never go so far as to compare your imagery to that of the great bards. Though I will say that you do have a habit of stealing from some of the best.”

“I do not steal you overgrown gecko.” Chiyoko huffed airily. “I only borrow.”

“YOU STEAL!” Came the chorus from the others. Chiyoko turned in her saddle and gave the others a one finger salute.

“Chiyoko heads up. Off to the north. Did you see a flash of light?” Miles asked. As he directed Qersiss a little more to the north.

“If you saw something, I believe you. Go ahead and check it out. We’ll keep heading for the Pagoda.” Chiyoko told him as Miles peeled off towards the north. “Be careful Miles. We don’t yet know the full capabilities of these military airships. They may have a weapon that can harm or even kill dragons.”

“I would not be surprised if they did, Chiyoko. It has been a few centuries since we last flew these skies. Humans have always found new and exciting ways to kill.” Qersiss grunted as he flew through the skies. “Those exploding iron canasters could very well penetrate a dragon’s hide or wings.”

“Did you hear that Miles? Cannon fire could harm or kill Ivadad.” Chiyoko asked of the young knight.

“Ivadad told me the same thing after our battle with those soldiers at Mount Sunōmaunten. Do you believe these airships carry such heavy weapons?” Miles asked Chiyoko only to have Setsu answer.

“Depends on the type of airship, Sir Miles. If you’re facing a Huntress class definitely. They mount twenty, one-oh-five rifle barreled cannons. Nine on each side, one in the nose and in the tail. Along with the standard eight quad-mounted fifty-caliber machineguns that all of our military airships carry. Two for each side of the airship. The only other military airships that are as heavily armed as the Huntress class are the HKs of the Navy. The only way to tell what you’re facing is by the tailfins. The Navy’s Hunter/Killer airships have a box frame tailfin. The Navy’s HKs are some of the biggest airships in the world. They are almost as big as the Liberian Navy’s Pacific Fleet’s Enterprise class airships. Each one is armed with thirty, one-twenty-five main guns. Only the Enterprise class airship has greater firepower. Either way they only have one weakness. The tailfin.” AS Setsu listed off the attributes of the military airships Miles was closing in with the one of the very nightmares she was describing. “One last thing Sir Miles. The Huntress class airships always operate in pairs.”

“Then we have a problem. I only see one, Captain Suda. Where would be the other?” Miles asked as he climbed for height.

“Lady Chiyoko head south, now!” Setsu ordered. “Sir Miles get above that thing now! Can you tell what type it is?”

“The tail is a set of four fins in a cross. Does that help?” Miles asked.

“You’re facing a standard Army airship. If it were a Huntress, it would have six tailfins in a star formation.” Setsu explained. “That is most likely a Snow Cloud or Iron Star airship. Not front-line airships but prefect for long term or long-range patrols.”

“Oh shit! How many of these ships normally fly together Captain?” Chiyoko asked with real worry in her voice. Because where Miles had only seen the one, she was looking at three of them flying in a line.

“Depends on the operation. If it is an air interdiction mission, there will be at least four flying in a line formation. If it a blockade mission, there will be eight or more in a staggered line formation. Why?” Setsu asked with a feeling of dread in her stomach.

“Because I’m looking at a line of three armor airships like the one Miles just described is why.” Chiyoko answered quickly.

“Lady Chiyoko climb higher and look to the west. If you see a second line of airships, then we have a problem.” Setsu ordered the young woman.

Chiyoko did exactly as she was ordered and climbed. Once she clear of the next mountain ridge line, she scanned the distance. Not seeing anything she asked Ivadad if he saw anything.

“Far to the south there are four more of these slow-moving bags of air. There is a third set of four just beyond the far ridge line. That make for a total of twelve airships Chiyoko.” Ivadad grunted. “I do believe we have a problem my rider. One that will take more than just you, me, my sister, and her rider to handle. Unless you can find a way to attack them all at once.”

“I don’t think I can attack that many at once big guy. To be honest I doubt that I can handle more than one at a time.” Chiyoko answered in bitter anger. An anger that was fast growing to the point of a rage. “The problem is they’re spread out over more than what fifty miles?”

“Closer to seventy-five miles as the dragon flies. Not a bad guess for a near sighted human though.” Ivadad chuckled hoping that his dig would calm his rider. He had already seen how her emotions fueled her mystical power.

“Might I suggest you ruminate on Johnny Horton and the Bismarck.” Satomi suggested then clarified. “They’re flying battleships Chiyoko treat them as such. Sink the Bismarck, child.”

It took Chiyoko a few minutes to think of the needed verses from the sound. Then once she had them in her mind Chiyoko summoned her staff. Holding it over her head she began to sing as the sounds of a banjo, guitar, and snare drum filled the mountain air with country music.

As the first verse was ending massive storm clouds formed. Blocking the airships’ flight paths. With each word the clouds became thicker by the second. Yet it was not enough in Chiyoko’s mind. She poured her anger into the spell fueling an even greater reaction.

The sounds of hug massive cannons firing join the sound of country music. The very air shook with concussive force with each cannon shot. The first signs of her spell having an effect on the airships came from the lead ship in the line below her. It staggered in the air as if struck by the invisible fist of an angry God. Chiyoko watched as massive holes appeared in the side of the lead airship’s hull.

Miles was just beginning his own attack on the airship before him. When eight massive black 15-inch objects punched holes into the starboard side of the airship. Qersiss reacted faster than Miles could think and pulled out of her attack. Even as a second round of eight objects slammed into the ship it was already dead in the air. The second round of shells exploded taking the airship and its crew to a fiery death.

Chiyoko poured more of her anger into the spell even as the lead airship died. She wanted to destroy these symbols of an oppressive regime. No, she want to do more than just destroy the airships. She want to obliterate them and their crews from the annals of history. So great was her anger over what these airships represented in her mind. That Chiyoko had no idea of the damage she was reaping upon the 12th Imperial Airship Fleet. Known throughout the Empire as the Airborne Mayhem.

As Chiyoko finished the song the whole region was filled with the sounds of more than fifty cannons roaring all at once. Not one airship remained in the air after the last cannons fired. Not even the four that were seventy-five miles away still floated in the skies. Chiyoko slumped across the back of Ivadad when she released the gathered power. Ivadad knew that something was wrong with his rider as he felt slump against his back. Holding his wings steady the massive dragon went into a slow glide. A glide that would take him towards the nearest ridge line.

Miles was the first to reach her landing Qersiss just scant yards from Ivadad. He took one look at Chiyoko’s limp form. “Mistress Satomi something is wrong with Lady Chiyoko. She looks like she did after they transformed my armor. Her armor is actually hot to the touch.”

“Yoshi land next to your sister now! We must cool Chiyoko off before she burns out. Satoko you will continue on with the others. I’ll see to Chiyoko. Sir Miles mount up and make sure that the way is clear to the Pagoda of Eternal Night. Do not let Akane, Chikako, or Kasumi use their powers unless the is no other options.” Satomi snapped.

“Yes ma’am.” Yoshi called out as she put Deghia into a dive. She knew that her sister had just pushed herself beyond her limit. She knew that it had taken all five of them to control the power to transform Miles’ armor. If Chiyoko had channeled anything near the power they had summoned for transforming Miles’ armor. Then Chiyoko could very well be near death. “I’m coming sissy. I won’t let you die on me without a fight.”

“Do not worry child. Between you and me we’ll save your sister, Yoshi.” Satomi whispered to the distraught young girl. “We have too.”

“Why did she push herself like that sempai? She could have left the airships fly on. She could have waited for us to land and help in the fight.” Yoshi whined as she maneuvered Deghia to land beside Ivadad and his limp rider.

“The military airships of your world resemble the greatest fear of our world. We call them drones. They are small unmanned aircraft that are armed with missiles, and high-powered machineguns. Our government use them to keep track of those who oppose their rule or attack our nation through acts of terror.” Satomi told Yoshi as they landed. “Chiyoko let her feelings fuel her power once more at the sight of what she would see as the symbols of oppression by the current Emperor. Feelings that have most likely been festering in her for the last five years of her young life.”

As Satomi and Yoshi raced to where Miles had laid Chiyoko on the ground next to Ivadad. Yoshi was already calling for her power. If she needed to cool down her sister, then it will be with ice cold water. The moment Satomi touched Chiyoko’s cheek she knew she had been right in her assumption. “Quickly Yoshi. We must lower her temperature but not too quickly. Warm water at first. Can you do this?”

“There is a wellspring not too far down. Give me a few seconds.” Yoshi concentrated on pulling that warm water to the surface. Even as it was rising Yoshi transfigured the ground under Chiyoko into a shallow bath. The grass and dirt flowed outward away from the rock. The rock below the dirt and grass smoothed out as it formed into a shallow oval bath. The water that filled the bath was just over normal body temp.

Satomi reached up and removed Chiyoko’s mask so that her face was exposed to the cool mountain air. While the bath was filling Satomi went to work by starting a small fire. From her pack Satomi removed a small tea pot and several herbs. Handing the tea pot to Yoshi. “Fill this please?”

Yoshi didn’t even think twice about the order from the maiko. Yoshi could have filled the teapot with boiling water put only filled it. She knew that Satomi would have asked for boiling if she wanted it. Satomi placed the filled teapot over the small fire she had started. As the water warmed Satomi mixed healing herbs together in a small pouch. Once she had the herbs mixed, she placed the pouch in the pot to seep.

Satomi checked on Chiyoko condition while the tea brewed. “Very good her temperature is coming down. We got to her just in time. Damn her foolishness. When will she learn to control her emotions?”

“The day after the day when you quite nagging me.” Chiyoko moaned as she opened her eyes. Looking up at Satomi. “Hi ya, Doc. Did you get the number of the train that hit me?”

“Oh, I saw the train.” Satomi chuckled at her erstwhile student. “I also saw the wreck it left in its wake.”

“Bad?” Chiyoko asked blushing.

“One of these days you’re going to whip up a spell that will be outside of your control.” Satomi sighed. “I just hope you’re around afterward.”

“Why’s that Mistress Satomi?” Yoshi asked.

“So, I can tell the stubborn little shit, I told you so. Is why.” Satomi snarked.

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 20
Pagoda of Eternal Night

Ren stood before the doors to the massive yet towering 7-story, 80-meter-tall ancient wooden pagoda. Like the dragons she could feel the magic surrounding this place. What was surprising to her was the fact that the Dragon Knights felt nothing. It was as if there was something inside of the ancient pagoda calling out to her. Pulling her towards her destiny.

“Mother, I think that I’m the only one allowed to enter.” Ren said as she looked over at Setsu. “At least that is how it feels to me.”

“Then go child. We shall wait for your return.” Setsu handed Ren her katana. “Come back with it or on it.”

“I’ll not dishonor you or our family name mother.” Ren said as she took the sword from her mother with pride.

“Before you enter Empress. Remember once you enter you will face the three tests of Yuki Otani’s Trial. The Voices of the Void, Iaido’s four main components, and the character of your soul.” Satoko warned Ren.

“A riddle, test of skill, and a moral challenge. This is going to be fun.” Ren snarked then took a deep breath. “Did those ancient texts say what would happen if I failed?”

“You die.” Satoko answered her bluntly. “Piece of advice. Don’t fail.”

“For some reason Mistress Satoko. I believe that goes without saying.” Ren said as she headed for the doors to the pagoda. As she neared the doors it swung open on its own. “I think someone is waiting for me.”

“Then don’t keep them waiting.” Setsu ordered her daughter. Ren just nodded her head and walked through the doors. As it closed behind her Setsu yelled out. “Remember your lessons Ren.”

Satoko leaned in close to Setsu. “What do you make her chances at succeeding?”

“Better than her brother’s chances. Unlike that pampered little shit. I’ve spent the last seven years preparing Ren to rule our nation.” Setsu explained for Satoko. “While played at his lessons Moronari ignoring his teachers. Ren studied what I taught her. She applied herself to learning all that I could teach. Moronari always believed that he was above such mundane teachings. That he was predestined to rule. That the moral teachings on how to be a just Emperor were beneath him. That only the Gods had the right to tell him how he should rule our nation.”

“In others, he is like all spoiled little royal cocksuckers.” Satoko grunted then turned to walk off. “I hope that your daughter paid better attention. If she didn’t then all we’ve done will be for nothing.”

Inside the pagoda.

Ren stopped dead in her tracks as the doors slammed shut behind her with a deafening boom. As she stood there waiting a torch lite off to one side. As Ren let her eyes adjust to the light another torch ten feet further down on the other side of the entranceway lit up. Carefully, watching where she placed her feet, Ren walked further into the pagoda.

After about thirty feet the teenager came to a room that was thirty by thirty feet. In the center of the room stood a statue of a woman so beautiful that it was beyond description. Held over her right shoulder by her right hand was a parasol with alternating rays of red or yellow coming from the center. Ren knew that this was the Goddess Amaterasu. As she set foot into the room the statue began to glow and came to life.

“I would have my answers three. Riddle me this would be Empress. When one does not know what it is, then it is something. When one knows what it is, then it is nothing.” Ren was taken by surprise by the statue’s voice. It was rich and melodic as it spoke the first of its riddles.

As Ren thought about the answer the sounds of grinding came from behind her. To her surprise a stone slab sealed off the entrance. The grinning continued as the side walls started to move inward. “A riddle. The answer is a riddle.”

The walls stopped moving but did not move back either. The statue voice came once more. “Very good would be Empress. You have but two more answers to give. Will you luck hold out? Will you fail? All these answer are for you to find out. No legs have I to dance, no lungs have I to breathe, no life have I to live or die and yet I do all three. What am I?”

Ren knew the answer before the statue finished its riddle. “Fire. Your flames dance to no tune. The air breathes giving you life. The answer is fire.”

The sounds of portals snapping open drew Ren’s attention to the surrounding walls. Everywhere she looked she saw murder holes. At the sight of those deadly openings Ren knew that if she missed the next question she would be dead. Magical armor or not. “My last answer I will have now would be Empress. There are five siblings in this world, all born together. The first runs and never wearies. The second eats and is never full. The third drinks and is always thirsty. The fourth sings a song forever. The fifth is all and nothing. Who are they?”

“The answer is water, fire, earth, wind, and the void. Water runs in the rivers. Always seeking the end. Fire has an all-consuming hunger never being truly satiated. Earth drinks of water’s gifts but always needs more to bring forth life. Wind sings its eternal song as it crosses the land and sea. Everything comes from and returns to the void. That is your answer.” Ren called out as the statue turned to face her.

On the other side of the room a door slid open as the statue moved to the ride side of the room. It swung its right arm and hand to point towards the door. “You have passed my test. Through that door lies your next trial would be Empress. Know this and harken well. My brother is holds honor as the highest of qualities among mortals.”

With that final warning the statue ceased to glow and became still once more. As Ren walked across the room she mumbled to herself. “One down, two to go.”

The second room was much the same as the first. It was thirty by thirty with a statue in the center. Only the statue was different. It took Ren a few seconds to realize that she was looking at an extremely beautiful man and not another statue of the Goddess Amaterasu. It was the katana at the left hip that gave the answer to who the statue was of. The Moon God Izanagi .

“I see that my sister has blessed you with true intellect would be Empress. Now you face me. Show me that you have the heart of a warrior.” The statue said as it came to life and leaped from its pedestal drawing its katana. All of Ren’s training with the katana under her mother’s tutelage came flooding back as she drew her sword to block the statue’s first strike.

She could hear Setsu’s words in her mind. “Remember Ren Iaido consists of four main components. The smooth, controlled movements of drawing the sword from its scabbard. This begins the dance of life and death. A dance that continues with the striking or cutting down of your opponent. This must be done with honor. Just as the removing blood from your blade must be done with the same honor. Only then when the blade is cleaned replacing the sword within its scabbard. All must been with honor and respect.”

Ren’s draw was prefect. Smooth as the finest of silks. The two blades clashed with a ringing that rivalled the greatest of temple bells. The two sword wielding individuals pushed away from each other. Only to circle each other looking for an opening. Finally, the statue lunged forward side slashing at Ren’s belly. With deceptive ease Ren blocked the strike and countered. Her cut was so clean that it caught the statue off guard. While no blood was drawn the statue moved back and bowed.

“The point is yours.” It said and raised its blade to the guard position. “Two more and the match is yours.”

Ren just gritted her teeth and waited for the statue to move. Once again the two went at each other with deadly intent. It took all of Ren’s skill to hold of the statue. When her opening came Ren didn’t hesitate. Her overhand cut struck the statue in the left shoulder. The statue stepped back and bowed. “The point is yours, as well as the match young Empress.”

Ren smiled then bowed to the statue. The statue then watched as Ren pulled a silken cloth from the belt at her waist and whipped down the blade before returning the sword to the scabbard. “You have proven that you have both the honor and heart of a warrior. You know the way of bushido and the samurai.”

The statue waved towards the back wall of the room as it returned to its place on the pedestal. “Through that door is your final trial, young Empress. Go with my blessing. For what good it will do you. For now, you face my Father. He is not as forgiving as my sister or me.”

As the glow left the statue and it returned to solid stone Ren sighed. “Two down and one to go. So far so good. I wonder what the hell the last challenge will be. I mean how do you test a person’s character?”

As Ren entered the last room she got her answer. There was a blinding flash of white. When her vision returned Ren found herself standing at the foot of a beautiful celestial bridge reaching into the heavens. At the top of the bridge stood Izanagi with his fabled jeweled spear. Ren quickly realized that this was no statue but the real God Izanagi. “Ah Hell.”

“Amazing you have bested my daughter Amaterasu in a battle of Intellect. Defeated my son Izanagi the Master swordsman with a sword yourself. Truly amazing mortal. I should grant you my blessing just for accomplishing this much. Yet that is not the way of the pact.” Izanagi raised his spear. “Are you ready would be Empress?”

“Yes, sir.” Ren answered in a voice barely above a whisper. “Ready as I’ll ever be. Not that it matters in the long run. I either pass or die.”

“True.” Izanagi slammed down the butt end of his spear. “Begin.”

Ren shielded her eyes against another blinding flash of pure white light. When she could see again Ren found herself on a wide open grassy plain. “Okay I’m definitely not in Kyoto.”

“Ah! A tender virgin morsal. Old man Izanagi must be feeling generous today.” The voice was deep and filled the surrounding air with a rumble. Ren turned slowly to see the biggest damned celestial dragon in her life. She could by the way that it just stood there that this one was more than just one of the Dragon Gods. He was a very powerful Dragon God. If this was a test of her character then she was about to fail. It was taking all of her self-control to keep from crapping her pants. The dragon sniffed the air then flecked his tongue. “Your taste is familiar mortal.”

“That might be because I’m supposed to be here for my final trial to be accepted as the new Empress. Personally, I doubt that I’m here to be your next meal, Great One.” Ren said with as deep of a bow as she could manage in her armor. Standing straight she looked the dragon in the snout. “I would propose a compromise sir. Shall we enter into parlay?”

The dragon sat back on his hind legs and tail. While crossing his fore legs across his massive chest. “Intriguing. You would willingly enter into a pact with a dragon? Most humans would just attack me.”

“Most humans don’t have majestic dragons for half of their personal advisors. Not to mention their riders as friends. So, you see Great One. I have no reason for attacking any dragon without provocation.” Ren said as she sat down on the ground cross legged. “I would offer you tea sir. But I am neither a mage nor alchemist. I have no way of conjuring the needed materials.”

“No need young samurai. The fact that you would rather discuss our situation is more than enough.” The dragon said nodding his head. “Yes, let us enter into a parlay. The way I see things I have not feasted upon the blood of a tender young virgin in several centuries. A treat that I am woefully willing to surrender. You are that very treat.”

“A fact that I am all to aware of Great One. While I can understand your reasoning. I on the other hand am not willing to surrender my life to satisfy your hunger. I am rather attached to the idea of living to a ripe old age.” Ren countered with her opening argument. Only to receive a chuckle from the dragon. “I believe that you see my point sir.”

“Indeed, I do young maiden. Before we continue. Would you mind answer a question?” Ren just nodded her head. “You said that you are here for some trial. What trial would that be?”

“The last test of the Empress Yuki Otani’s Trial good sir. The test of moral character. Something that I have yet to figure out. I mean how can one’s moral character be tested unless challenged by a true moral dilemma. While I can understand the teachings of the ancient prophets to a point. There are times when they fall short of the needed advice.” Ren explained for the dragon. “Yet how would such teachings apply to a Nation’s leader.”

The dragon sat back and scratched his chin with a foreclaw. “You pose an interesting question maiden. It is both personal, and philosophical. Not to mention being a political question.”

“You see my dilemma Great One. How can I stand by my personal beliefs and moral code when faced with the needs of a nation and the laws that govern that very same nation? Laws that I personally do not believe in yet are still the laws of the land. AS an Empress I could make unilateral changes to the laws that I find distasteful yet cause irreputable harm to the people of the land in doing so. I will not even begin to discuss how my personal beliefs may affect the nation on an international scale.” Ren explained to the dragon as he just sat there nodding his head.

“A true quandary, young maiden. The question that you face is not so much about should you compromise but how far are you willing to compromise.” The dragon chuckled and licked his chops. “For example. I desire your tantalizing blood, yet you are not inclined to surrender that which you need to live.”

“And thus, we have reached an impasse.” Ren said with a smile and chuckle of her own. “Is there any compromise that could come from such a situation?”

“Such as what an Empress would face when dealing with a morally repugnant law. Yet it being the law the land it must be enforced by the Empress until such time that it can be repealed. One that matches our own. As a leader you can only give so much of yourself before you have nothing left of yourself. What compromise would you suggest?” The dragon asked as he licked his chops once again. “After all I could just take what I want. Though from the looks of that sword at your hip. It would cost me greatly.”

“If you should try to take by force what I am unwilling to give, Great One. This sword will take more than just a few scales. It can take your life.” Ren answered bluntly as she slowly drew her mother’s sword. “It belongs to my mother and is a magical blade. A true dragon slayer yet one without a name and unchristen by blood. I’m loathed to christen it with your blood.”

“I can smell the magic embedded upon that blade. It’s truly a deadly weapon even for one such as me.” The dragon chuckled and scratched his chin once more. “And so, our impasse continues. Yet I sense that you have a possible compromise young maiden. What do you suggest?”

“Your desire is for blood. The blood of virgin to be exact. I desire to leave here alive so I can lead my people to freedom. How much blood, freely given of course would satisfy your thirst?” Ren asked as she laid the blade of her mother’s sword across her forearm. “Remember Great One. Blood is the currency of life. Yet blood freely given is thrice as powerful as blood taken by force. There is no blood more powerful than that of a virgin.”

“If you would give freely of that which I desire. I would need but a small amount. No more than a pint at the most. What would you desire in return? I am no fool young maiden. Nothing is for free.” The dragon asked. “Not when one deals with a would-be Empress.”

“I am EMPRESS dragon. By right of blood, birth, and rearing. Crowned by the first Dragon Empress herself. Unlike the fool who now sits on the throne.” Ren said as she sat up straight with pride. “As for what I seek the answer is simple. I would know the secret to resealing the pact between the land and the Empyreal Throne, Great One.”

“If that is what you wish then give your blood young Empress.” The dragon said as he placed a claw against his left foreleg paw. In a slow yet deliberate motion he cut open his own paw. “Let us mix our blood and seal the pact between you and I.”

Ren didn’t understand what the dragon was getting at, but as he asked. Only instead of cutting her arm she cut her left-hand palm. She held out her hand to the dragon who took in his left claw. As the blood of the two mixed Ren felt a burning sensation within her veins. She closed her eyes and bit her lip to keep from screaming in pain. After a few minutes, the burning subsided and finally disappeared. Ren opened her eyes to find that she no longer held the claw of a dragon but that of a young man about her own age.

“Excuse me. Who are you? Where is the dragon?” Ren asked of the teenager.

“I am the dragon, my Empress.” The dragon said with a bow. “I am the First Celestial Dragon. All others must bow before me. It was from my blood not the waters of chaos that Izanami and Izanagi formed the land with Izanami’s jeweled spear. AS your blood now flows through my veins. My blood flows through yours. You wished to make a pact with the land, and you have while giving me your blood in return. A true compromise. The same compromise that your illustrious ancestress made all those centuries ago.”

“Then I shall be able to call on the land the way my ancestress could?” Ren asked in bewilderment. “Are you really the land of my nation?”

“I am, and I am not. The land of your nation came from my life’s blood. Izanami’s spear pierced my side. When he withdrew the blade seven perfect drops of blood landed upon the waters of chaos. Those drops of blood brought harmony from the chaos. And so, your nation was formed. There is a reason Sebun'airando is often called the Dragon Isles.” The teen chuckled. “After all they did come from the blood of a dragon. Just not the one everyone thinks. Ryōjin may be the King of Dragons, but it was I who did give him and all of his siblings life.”

“My Lord Io.” Ren said bowing deeply from the waist. The idea that she had just shared her blood with the Dragon of Dragons was still bouncing around in her head. “You honor me.”

“It has been many generations since the last of Empress Yuki’s blood graced these plains.” Io said as he looked around at the grassy plain. “Welcome to the Whispering Steppes, young Empress.”

“Lord Io, what exactly is this place?” Ren knew that there was something important about the name for this place. Something that her teacher at the local temple back home had talked about during one lecture.

“A place that only the truly morally superior can enter. For an individual of low moral esteem to attempt to enter this realm they would turn to dust. The second Old man Izanagi sent you here because you passed your test of morality.” Io chuckled as Ren realized that she could have died the second Izanagi sent her here to this place. “As for me eating you that was another matter.”

“It was the unknown test. The one talked about in either the Whispers of the Past and the Destiny of Tomorrow. I’m guessing it was the first one, Whispers of the Past. I had to face my greatest fear. Even though five of my personal advisors are dragons. The fear of being eaten by one is my greatest.” Ren said as she chuckled. “Whispers of the Past, an allusion to the Whispering Steppes. Maybe you can tell me something Lord Io. Why can’t prophets just say what they mean? Why do they always have to use riddles and poems?”

“If I tell you, young Empress you must promise to never share this secret with the rest of the mortals.” Io said with a wicked grin on his face. Ren could tell this was going to be good she crossed her heart and made a zipping motion across her mouth. “There are two reasons prophets use riddles and poems. The first is because they are usually stoned out of their minds or drunk off their asses when they make their predictions. The second reason is done to make them sound all-knowing and mysterious. Basically, your usual bullshit to confuse those who are too gullible to realize they’re being conned.”

It took Ren a full minute to digest what Io had just told her. When it finally clicked Ren started laughing. More than once she had wanted to call bullshit about some of the predictions mentioned in the sacred texts. Mostly because of the flowery wording or vagueness of those predictions. Now she had the truth behind those words and how they came to be. From someone who was most likely the one behind those predictions.

“I swear upon my honor to never tell the monks the truth Lord Io. Though I can honestly say that no one would believe me even if I told them the truth.” Ren said with a sweeping bow. “Besides if I told them that I learned this from you. I would be the one getting fitted for the straitjacket.”

Io chuckled at Ren’s offhanded comment about the fate that befell many prophets and soothsayers. Especially in these modern times. “Speaking of such individuals. There is a young man in the northern prefecture. He is currently being held by the Royal Guards. It seems that the young man in question has made serval predictions concerning the downfall of your brother. One of which is with his death on the false throne.”

“I can see where that would get his ass thrown in a hole under a jail cell. My brother is not one for freedom of speech or religion. A prophet predicting his death on the throne would be considered a threat.” Ren summed up the situation. “Especially one who is vocal about his predictions.”

“Tell me young Empress. How would you deal with such a threat to your reign?” Io asked Ren with a straight face.

“Like I always have, Great One. Let them run their mouths.” At Io’s raised brow Ren chuckled. “Where I was raised I was the outsider in more ways than one. I’ve had people predicting my death or downfall from the time I was old enough to walk upright. The first time it happened I ran home crying to my mother Setsu. She gave a piece of advice that I have lived by ever since that time. ‘Screw the assholes. Be true to yourself and honor your past. The rest of the world will judge you by your actions.”

“A wise way of looking at the world for one so young. The world and history often looks upon a nation’s leader in one of two ways. They will also always make that judgement by their actions. The truly great ones lead with honor and compassion. The ones that are demonized rule through cruelty and fear.” Io explained for Ren as a ripple of light crossed the sky. “Our time together is coming to an end young Empress. We have time for one more question.”

“You said that when we mixed our blood I formed a pact with the land. How do I call upon the land?” Ren asked the dragon. “Is there some ritual?”

“You ask and the land will grant you its protection. Remember that you cannot order the land to do your bidding. You must ask.” Io answered as a second wave of light flashed across the sky. “But prepare to pay a price if the spirits of the land demand one for their help. Some are rather skittish or playful when dealing with humans. Especially yōkai of this land. Be warned kitsune are the most playful of the yōkai.”

“Got it. Don’t turn my back on the yōkai.” I said as a third ripple of light flashed across the sky. With a bow to Io, Ren smiled. “I take it that was our last warning Great One. I look forward to the day that we meet again. Only next time let’s make it in a more welcoming atmosphere.”

“Until then young Empress.” Io said as he waved his hand. “Safe journeys.”

There was a flash of light and Ren found herself once more at the foot of the celestial bridge. Only this time Izanagi was standing just a few feet away with his fabled jeweled spear leaning against the railing. There was a look of surprise upon his face. “I must say I am surprised. That overgrown lizard must be getting soft in his old age. This is the second time he has let a mortal escape his grasp.”

“Not so much escape his grasp. As I was able to talk him out of making me his next snack.” Ren answered with a chuckle.

“The young Empress is quite persuasive in her argument.” The voice echoed down from above causing both Ren and Izanagi to look upward. Ren grinned as Io floated down towards the bridge once more in his dragon form. “By the way who are you calling soft you old letch?”

“You. You overgrown salamander. Though if you’re here with the young Empress then she has entered into a pact with you and the land.” Izanagi stood up straight and grabbed his spear. Ren stood stock-still as the God lowered the point of the spear to chest. There was a slight burning sensation where the point of the spear touch her armor. It was followed by a brilliant flash of light then Ren found herself once more inside the Pagoda of Eternal Night. Only this time she was not alone. Io, and Izanagi were with her.

“You will find that your way out will be unhindered young Empress. I will give you one piece of advice before you leave. Do not seek to find the Pagoda of Eternal Night.” Izanagi told her with a harsh note to his warning. “Before you ask understand that the Pagoda shifts from one realm to another. The Pagoda is only on your plain of existence for a short time. It only appears when the next Dragon Empress must renew the pact with the land.”

“In others. Once I walk out of here the Pagoda will vanish until my child is ready to take my place on the throne.” Ren summed up for Izanagi. Ren smiled and tossed the two deities an offhanded salute. “Hopefully, that won’t happen any time soon. Have a good life sirs.”

“Before you leave young Empress a friendly warning for your young friend the Kyamo no Sa. Beware the Dragon Kings. They draw their powers from the same place. You may win the battle but lose the war should she surrender to her rage. Are you prepared to end her life should the need arise?” Io challenged.

“If the need arise. I shall put the needs of the nation before my friendship. Should that event come to pass.” Ren snarled as she placed hand on the hilt of her mother’s sword. “I’ll end her life myself.”

Both Io, and Izanagi chuckled at the brashness of the young Empress. Izanagi elbowed the left foreleg of the dragon floating next to him. “She’ll do old friend. I have a feeling that the young Empress shall become one of the greats in a long line of formidable rulers to come.”

“Then send her on her way. It is her time.” Io chuckled and looked over at Ren. “Send your child to us when the time is right young Empress. We shall be waiting for her to claim her birth right.”

“You speak as if I have already won the throne Great One.” Ren snarked. “Or are you just trying to be all mysterious and shit on me?”

“Prophecy is for mortals.” Io answered with a chuckle. “As for me being all mysterious and shit. I leave that to the bearded wonder mut.”

“I’m no mut you great scaly oaf.” Izanagi snort then puffed out his chest. “I am the most noble of beings. A samurai.”

“Samurai, shamurai, you’re just another biped with an over inflated ego that needs to be popped from time to time.” Io snorted. Now quit trying to flirt with the young Empress and send her home.”

“Fine.” Izanagi huffed and turned to Ren. As he raised his spear one more time the Primordial God smiled. “Safe travels young Empress.”

The last thing Ren saw of the two Primordial Gods the two were grinning like a pair of fools. For some reason, the grins didn’t fill Ren with confidence for the coming days. As Ren blinked her eyes to clear away the spots she found that she was once more standing outside the pagoda. Only the pagoda was no longer there. Only the clearing, four dragons, their riders, and her mother remained to let the world know that anything had happened.

Outside the pagoda.

Setsu turned to Satoko and grinned. “I doubt that my daughter remembering her lessons will be the problem, Mistress Satoko. The problem will be her keeping her smartass bone in check.”

“I take it that our young Empress has a problem with authority?” Satoko asked as she looked over at three of the six dragon knights. “That is a problem I believe all of our charges suffer from.”

“You misunderstood me Mistress. Ren does not lack in respect for authority. On the contrary. The problem arises when she finds herself in situations where her nerves get the better of her. She tends to let her smartass tendences to get the betterment of commonsense.” Setsu chuckled. “Usually with spectacular results.”

“I see. Much the way our dear Chiyoko gets when confronted with unusual circumstances.” Satoko sighed in understanding. Looking up at the massive pagoda Satoko smirked. “And we cannot find a more unusual circumstance.”

As they were standing there looking up at the pagoda the valley was filled by the sound of a massive gong. It rang out three times. As the last bong echoed through the valley the outer third of the pagoda vanished. Both women staggered back from the now wide-open veranda. They both looked at each other as the same thought ran through their minds.

“Looks like our Empress has passed the first test.” Satoko sighed out.

“She has always been quick to define and understand a problem. She has always seen the truth between riddles and puzzles. I doubt that there has ever been one teacher to ever stump her.” Setsu chuckled as she thought about the first test of Yuki Otani’s Trial. “I doubt that the next test will end much differently. My daughter’s skill is second only to mine.”

“What of the third test Captain? Do you believe that she has strong enough moral character to face any challenge?” Setsu wondered aloud.

“Ren is many things, Mistress Satoko. Weak-willed is not one of them. That girl has lived her life by a simple belief. She won’t be wronged, she won’t be insulted, and she won’t be laid a hand on. She doesn’t do these things to other people, and she requires the same from them. Should someone be foolish if enough to cross those lines with her. Then may the Gods have mercy on their souls.” Setsu answered Satoko bluntly. “Because she won’t.”

Satoko chuckled at this off handed reminder of a famous movie from her home world. Then smiled. “I am reminded of a rather famous and infamous man from my home world. A true Wizard with a sword. He spent a lifetime searching for just one man out of revenge. He would often say that when he found the man that he was hunting. He would introduce himself in this manner. Hello, my name is Inigo Montoya. You killed my father. Prepare to die. Then Inigo would run the man through with the sword that he had crafted. He was also fond of pointing out that there was no money in revenge.”

The sound of the gong rang out again as another third of the pagoda vanished. Both women looked to where the inner most section of the ancient temple now stood. Satoko reached up and scratched her head. “Looks like your daughter has reached the third and final test. This one could take a while. Why don’t we go have some tea while we wait?”

“For some reason I believe that you’re right. Knowing my daughter, she will take her time with the last challenge.” Setsu sighed. “If my daughter has one flaw it is this. She will always make her decision and standby it. Only to second guess her decision later.”

“Much like our dear Chiyoko.” Satoko said as she led Setsu over to where the others had gathered around a campfire. The two older women smiled at the way the three teenage girls had setup a pot of water over the fire. As they sat and drank their tea the sounds of dragon wings beating the air reached their ears. Satoko turned to look in the direction the sound came from. Even in the fading sunlight the sight of two majestic dragons, one black, the other blue stood out against the sky. There was no denying who those two dragons were or who was on their backs. “Speak his name and he shall appear.”

“What was that?” Setsu asked for the others.

“Just an ancient warning from my home world, Captain. It concerns evil and the invocation of its name.” Satoko told her. “In the case of some people. The saying is often used to describe trouble magnets.”

“Our sister is no trouble magnet, sempai.” Chikako huffed then giggled. “She doesn’t need to find trouble. She is the Goddess of Trouble personified.”

“More like the next Goddess of Chaos.” Kasumi wisecracked.

“Wait a minute, Kasumi. We already have a Goddess of Chaos. She would have to be the next Goddess of Insanity.” Akane chuckled after she took a sip of her tea. “Or Frustration. Whichever comes first.”

“Please don’t say things that, girls.” Satoko ordered the teenagers. Then giggled. “With her luck it will become true.”

As the two dragons landed Chiyoko, Satomi, and Yoshi were greeted by the sounds of laughter. Once the three had cups of tea themselves Satoko filled them in on the situation. Only Chiyoko reacted. She turned to look up at the pagoda before raising her right hand in the traditional middle finger salute.

“You better give her back to us you worthless pieces of shit.” Chiyoko snarled. “If not I’ll come in after her. I can guarantee you. You won’t like the outcome of that confrontation.”

Satoko, Satomi, and Ren’s sisters all face palmed at the same time. While Miles, and Setsu staired on in abject terror. Finally, Satomi gave her one-time student a long-suffering look. “Must you anger every God Chiyoko?”

“Nope. Just the ones that rub me the wrong way.” Chiyoko answered smiling.
Satoko looked over at Chikako, Akane, and Kasumi. “You’re right girls. She is the next Goddess of Insanity.”

-----tbc-----

Sorry for the delay. Been spending time with family over Thanksgiving. For all my readers I wish you all a Happy Holidays. May the Spirit of Giving be with you all.

---

Chapter 21
Command Tent, Emperor’s Camp, Serpent’s gap, Chūgoku Mountains, north end.

Emperor Moronari Souma stood quietly studying the map laid out on the table. What he saw did not fill him with confidence for a solid win, come morning. He looked over at his senior Military Intelligence office. “General Kaga how sure are you of this deployment of my sister’s forces?”

“Sire, there are only so many ways you can defend in this thrice Gods be damned valley. The false Empress has placed her forces at the far southern end. While that end is narrower than the area we hold. It is also less defendable. It forces troops through in company size units. To be honest sire, both sides could not have picked a more inhospitable terrain for either side to hold.” The Intelligence Officer bitched then slammed his fist into his palm. “Our only advantage will be the armored airship fleet.”

“What of our flying wings? Shouldn’t they be able to attack that bitch’s forces?” Moronari asked in confusion.

“I wish that were the case sire. The shape of the valley walls cause unsteady wind currents and unpredictable up and down drafts throughout the valley’s length. The last time the flying wings of our air forces used this valley for training one out of three crashed before reaching the halfway point. Out of forty only three made it to the end. Of the thirty-seven pilots that crashed only nine are still on active duty. The rest are either dead or disabled to the point of being unable to serve.”

“Then how come the airships unaffected?” Moronari demanded.

“There are several reasons sire. The first of which is their sheer size and shape. Unlike the much smaller flying wings it takes truly massive winds to force an airship off its course. Something along the lines of a typhoon. Then there is the actual power that drives the airships through the air. Each armored airship has the equivalent of eight times the power of a flying wing. If not more depending on the class of airship. If it is one of the super dreadnought airships, then not even a typhoon’s winds can down them. The downside to all that size and power is they are still relatively slow. It takes a standard airship twice as long to travel the same distance as flying wing. More so for the armored airships.” The Air Marshal explained for his Emperor. As loyal as he was to Moronari he often wished that the man would leave the business of warfare to the professionals.

“Speaking of airships. Any word on what happened to Admiral Naka Hisamatsu and her Huntress class airships? That last transmission of hers made no sense at all. How the hell could a bunch of backwater peasants possibly put up enough of a resistance to endanger a full attack. Especially one with Huntress class airships in support. The last time I checked the Huntress class is one of our dreadnought class airships. Not to mention the armored wagons and Infantry supports.” Kaga asked of his counterpart the Air Marshal.

“It has been confirmed. Admiral Naka Hisamatsu and the two-hundredth and twenty-seventh Air Assault Airship fleet have been destroyed to the last man and woman. The tenth Armored Calvary Regiment and seventh Infantry Regiment also reside with their ancestors in the land of the dead.” The Air Marshal’s aid explained.

“I have more pressing question. Where is the twelfth Imperial Airship Fleet? They should have prevented the false Empress’s forces from gathering in this valley.” Moronari demanded of his gathered military staff.

“We are still trying to make sense of their last reports sire.” Kaga answered with frown of true frustration.

“What exactly does that mean, General?” Moronari demanded as he pounded his fist on the table. “And this time make your answer clear enough to understand.”

“That is the problem sire. The last reports from those three squadrons talk about being attacked by dragons. Then nothing.” Kaga answered then at the look of displeasure from his Emperor he sighed. “The exact wording of the reports are as follows, sire. Black Dragon sighted. Moving to engage. That is all there is, sire. Just two lines. Then nothing more. That was two days ago. I am still awaiting for a report from the local Shogun who was tasked to investigate.”

“No need to wait on the report, slug. That worthless fleet of airships are now nothing more than scrap.” The voice came from out of thin air. All ten men spun around looking for the owner of the voice. To their total astonishment they found nothing. “Oh, I’m sorry you can’t see me. Here let me fix that.”

Then to the amazement of Moronari and his Military staff a 12inch tall woman appeared in the center of the map table. She gave a small bow to them with a smirk. “Allow me to introduce myself. Chiyoko Hakuryū, Kyamo no Sa in service to the rightful Empress of this land. I am here on behalf of Her Majesty to offer terms for your surrender. Empress Ren wishes to avoid needless bloodshed.”

The response was both startling swift as it was useless. Thirty seconds and 75 rounds later all there was to show for their efforts to kill the 12inch tall woman was a bunch of holes in the table. The image of Chiyoko just floated above the table shaking her head with a sad but knowing grin.

“Did you really believe that I would be so foolish as to come here in person, false Emperor? Do you actually believe that your worthless personal weapons could kill me? A mage with enough power to destroy an enter fleet of your airships with nothing more than a verse or two? Is it so hard to believe that I couldn’t project my image across so short of a distance?” The miniature Chiyoko chuckled sadly as she pointed up at Moronari. “Here I was led to believe that you were instructed by the finest minds in all of the Empire. Pathetic.”

“If you were in front of me now woman. I would have your head removed for such an insult. Yet as you fail to have the bravery to face me directly. What do you want?” Moronari asked after he regained his royal composure.

“As I said sir. Your sister, the rightful ruler of this empire, has sent me to offer you terms for surrender. She wishes to avoid the upcoming battle in an attempt to spare as many lives as possible. She recognizes the fact that there is no need for bloodshed. By right of succession, She is the rightful ruler. This is proven by Her bond with the land.” The miniature Chiyoko said as she bowed to Moronari. “A task that you yourself have failed to accomplish.”

Chiyoko’s dig at his inability to perform a bond with the land grated on Moronari’s nerves. From the time he took the throne from his father, Moronari had sought the answers for Yuki Otani’s Trial and the location of the First Empress’s Tomb. Each and every attempt had led to failure. The greatest irritant he had faced in his life was the useless prattling of his teachers. How could they, mere mortals instruct him in his Gods given right to rule. Now, that bitch, his half-sister, had succeeded where he had failed was offering him terms of surrender. As much as he wanted to tell this phantom image to go to hell. Decorum demanded he hear her out.

“What are my sister’s terms?” Moronari grated out between clenched teeth.

“Quit the field. Disband your forces. Surrender your claim to the throne. Leave the nation never to return. In return you shall receive monetary compensation to support you in a lifestyle that is commencement to what you currently maintain.” Chiyoko told the man that she had no real respect for him at all. In her mind she should just kill Moronari and be done with the threat.

“Tell my sister. No tell your false Empress that I will not show her the same indignity that she has so foolishly offered me. When my forces have decimated her pathetic army to the last man. When I have her before me. She will either surrender her bond to the land to me or I shall tear it from her soul. If she surrenders and relinquish her claims to my throne and land, I shall let her live. That will be the only concession I shall give. Now begone.” Moronari ordered the tiny creature.

“Very well false Emperor, until the morning. Before I go, I have just one warning. The Dragon Kings are my only concern. They are my real enemy.” Chiyoko snarled. “I do not care whose ass sits upon the throne of this nation. Whatever you and your sister decide on the battlefield will be the fate of the throne. But your friends will not live out the day. Get between me and the Dragon Kings it will be the last thing you ever do. Have a good night and dream sweet.”

With that final insult the image of Chiyoko disappeared from the table. Leaving behind an evil laugh hanging in the air. One that sent a cold chill that filled both Moronari and his generals with an almost unbearable dread for the future. The first to regain their composure was Kaga. “That bitch shall die by my hands. How dare a mere woman think she can give orders to men.”

“Never mind that you fool. What did she mean by her real enemy being these Dragon Kings?” Grand Admiral Nagumo demand of the others.

“A myth. Nothing more than that. The woman is suffering from delusions of grandeur. I mean how could a woman claim to be the Kyamo no Sa? Only a man can control the power for the Samori of the Void.” General Yokota grunted.

At that point things could not have gotten crazier for the gathered Generals and Admirals. Five masked men appeared out of thin air. The oldest of them stepped forward. “We are no myth General Yokota. We are very much a reality in this world. Just as we are the power behind the throne.”

“And the ones that insure you remain in power.” Said the youngest of the five men.

“Gentlemen, it is about time you appeared. What took you so long to answer my summons?” Moronari asked with royal distain for the Dragon Kings’ late arrival.

“We had to arrange for certain matters to be taken care of before arriving Majesty. Mostly the ones that concern the prophecy that speaks to the return of the Empress.” Gōkō King of the Eastern Sea and eldest of the current Dragon Kings explained. He turned to face the gathered generals. “We heard the Kyamo no Sa’s warning. I suggest that you all heed her advice. Of all the Dragon Samurai, the Kyamo no Sa is the deadliest of them all. Her power is only equaled by ours.”

“And the other four Dragon Samurai? What of them?” General Kaga asked of Gōkō.

“They are nothing more than alchemists.” Gōkō chuckled. “Your combat alchemists should be able to handle them with ease.”

“Why is this Kyamo no Sa different from the other Dragon Samurai?” Asked Moronari.

“She is not constrained by the laws of equivalent exchange for starters. Her only constraint is her imagination. The Kyamo no Sa is in truth a Witch. Like all Wizards and Witches who use spells. She actually manipulates the pure magical energy of the world around us.” Gōkō explained coldly for the Moronari and his staff. “It is because of this that she has almost unlimited power.”

“Just how unlimited Master Gōkō?” Moronari asked with real concern for his life.

“If she could think of a spell that would banish your army. Then they would be gone in the blink of an eye.” Gōkō answered bluntly. “The only thing that stops her is her overdeveloped sense of morality and mercy. The child is unwilling to take a human life that can be spared. That will be her downfall.”

“Do you consider the destruction of an entire airship fleet showing mercy?” Moronari asked bluntly of the Dragon King.

“She only attacked the airships. She didn’t kill off the survivors.” Gōkō grunted. “We would have left no one to tell of what they saw.”

As if to drive that point home Gōkinjun, Dragon King of the Skies, the youngest of the five Dragon Kings raised his hand to point at General Kaga and Admiral Nagumo. “Be one with your ancestors, fools. Shi!”

The two men fell over dead before the sheer force of the young man’s one-word spell. Looking over at the rest of the gathered Staff. “That is the power of the Void. Power that we all hold. The power that we hold is but only a fraction of that which the Kyamo no Sa holds.”

“My young associate speaks the truth Emperor Moronari. If you are to maintain your hold on the throne. We, and only we, Dragon Kings must face her on the battlefield. To do otherwise is to risk everything we have worked for these past few years. That includes placing you on the throne.” Gōkō told him honestly. “We win all or lose everything. How many combat alchemists do you have at your disposal?”

“More than enough to handle a bunch of little girls. Why?” Asked General Toyota.

“We asked you how many?” Snarled Gōkin the Dragon King of the Southern Sea as he held out his hand slowly squeezing his fingers. Toyota dropped to his knees gasping for breath. It was as if Gōkin was chocking him from ten feet away. “Now how many combat alchemists do you have to draw on? Do not make me ask twice. Because Toyota’s life deepens on your answer.”

“Twenty-five of the finest combat alchemists for each study. Earth, Wind, Fire and Water. A full company of the best alchemists in all of our Nation.” General Nagumo answered quickly as he felt the need to try and save his fellow officer.

“That might be enough to hold them long enough for us to kill the Kyamo no Sa.” Gōkin grunted then looked down at the two men struggling to breath. With a wave of his hand the two men dropped face first to the ground gasping for air. “How many divisions were you able to gather here, Emperor?”

“Sadly, I have only been able to gather five divisions of Infantry, two divisions of Calvary, one division of armored wagons, and three battalions of artillery. I have been forced to spread the rest of my army throughout the land.” Moronari grumbled then spat upon the panting form of Nagumo. “Thanks to these incompetent fools. I am dealing with a peasant uprising in most of the rural areas.”

“Once you have delt with your half-sister, I am sure that the uprising will fail, Emperor.” Gōkō told Moronari smoothly as he bowed from the waist. “Until the morning, my liege. May the Gods of War favor your endeavor.”

With that the five Dragon Kings shimmered then vanished. As the five men disappeared from the tent Moronari let out the breath he had been holding. “You fools better put an end to this battle before they can kill the Kyamo no Sa.”

“We cannot control the tide or tempo of the war sire. We will win but we have no control of how long it will take to secure that win.” Nagumo answered hoarsely. Then he gave his Emperor a questioning look. “Sire, why would it matter if those powerful men join in our battle with your half-sister?”

“Because if the Dragon Kings become involved in the battle itself. We shall all lose General Nagumo. Not just myself, but all of us. I may remain on the throne, but I will be nothing more than a puppet.” Moronari told him before turning cold. “If that should happen. All of you will dine with your ancestors.”

Command tent, Camp for Empress Ren, Serpent’s gap, Chūgoku Mountains, south end.

Unknown to her at the very moment Ren mirrored her half-brother’s stance over a map table. Before her stood twelve Shoguns, the commanders of Dragon Empress’s Hidden Horde, her mother, and the six Dragon Knights. Yet it was to the Shoguns that she looked for military guidance. It was their plan to gather the men and women of her still growing army at the far southern end of the Serpent’s gap. It was their plan to place the few heavy artillery pieces high on the valley walls and along the upper ridgelines. It was their plan to place the three companies of armored wagons among the bolder shrouded valley floor. Ren was actually surprised that the Shoguns had actually rallied behind her banner. Ren looked to the only person who could have influenced so many powerful men, Kasumi Nishimura. The granddaughter of the most powerful Samurai in all of the land, Shogun Nishimura.

Yet, as she looked around the tent, Ren let her eyes fall on the one person who had more influence than that formidable man. Ren was amazed at how these men and women deferred to her mother and her judgement. Then again, her mother was once a Captain for the Royal Guards. Not just any Captain but the Commander of the Royal Scouts. The most elite unit within the Royal Guards. The fact that her mother was standing there in her armor done in the colors of the Royal Palace Guards helped. No one could mistake their purple, black, and red.

Ren chuckled when the Kuroi sora no senshi for the Lost Legions of the Void actually knelt before her swearing loyalty onto death to her mother. That one act set in motion a series of oaths by the Hidden Hord commanders. The Shoguns may have sworn their loyalty her, but the Hidden Hord had given their loyalty to her mother. The one person she could always trust. Ren knew that the Shoguns were only here for their own reasons. Chief among them was the hope for a return to the days when they held the power behind the throne. That won’t happen no matter what they tried now. The Hidden Hord would make sure of that.

Then there was the wild cards in her army. The Dragon Knights. At first, like all the others, Ren thought that they were reincarnation of the legendary Dragon Samurais of old. That was until she actually got to know her magical friends. They may carry swords and wear armor similar to a samurai, but they were no ordinary swords or armor. That didn’t even take into account the sheer raw barely restrained magical power that those six individuals possessed. The tent in which they stood all now stood was but a small testament to their power. All but two of them had a hand in bringing it to life. The scary part was that the most powerful of them had done nothing but stand off to one side looking at a small glowing ball of light.

When she finally closed her hand the ball of light went out. The look on Chiyoko’s face told Ren all she needed to know. “I take it that my brother refuses to see the truth of light, Lady Chiyoko?”

“The man is an arrogant, sexist, mindless, cock sucking, buddy fucking, assclown that needs to have his head examined in the name of science. Right after it was removed.” Chiyoko snarled then lashed out at the small end table next to her smashing it to pieces with an errant bust of magical power. Ren, and Setsu chuckled at the sudden looks of absolute fear that appeared on the faces of the gathered Commanders. Akane, Chikako, Kasumi, Yoshie, and Miles just sighed. Satomi and Satoko just stood there shaking their heads. This was just a normal display of emotion to them all by Chiyoko.

“Chiyoko will you please reign in your emotions, kōhai.” Satoko ordered with a heavy put upon look on her face. “You’re scaring the norms.”

“Yes sempai.” Chiyoko answered with a heavy blush. “It’s just that I have never had the pleasure of dealing with such a… a…”

“Assclown, shitbird, numb nut, scumbag, dickweed, any combination of the above?” Satomi asked helpfully. When Chiyoko nodded her head, Satomi smiled sadly. “Welcome to the world of the chauvinistic male kōhai.”

“If the Dragon Kings are anything like your brother Empress. I am going to enjoy tearing them apart.” Chiyoko snarled.

“I hope that you do. Were you able to accomplish your mission though?” Setsu asked of her with a nasty smile on her face.

“I believe that I have. I felt their presence through the channel. They may have been able to hide their power to the General Staff and the Emperor.” Chiyoko chuckled. “But not to me.”

“How could you tell, Kyamo no Sa?” Shogun Nishimura asked in confusion.

“Power calls to like power, oyakata-sama.” Chiyoko explained with a small smile. “I now know upon which mystical power they draw.”

“Which of the Five elements do they draw their power from kōhai?” Satoko asked.

“They are all users of the Void. Much like myself. Though unlike myself they specialize in the different arts that control the Void.” Chiyoko sighed. “I was even able to define which magical art they individually use.”

“What will you be facing kōhai?” Satomi asked with real worry.

“A Druid, a Diviner, a Warlock, an Illusionist, and a Necromancer. Of the five only the only one I’m worried about is the Warlock. There is the smell of Death magic upon him that the others lack.” Chiyoko explained for Satomi. “It is as if this one Dragon King has had his soul grafted to his current body.”

“Why do you say that kōhai?” Satomi asked quickly with real fear in her voice.

“It just feels like he is a walking corpse. As if his soul is extremely old yet his body is that of twenty-year-old man. It doesn’t make sense, sempai.” Chiyoko grunted in true frustration. Then Chiyoko thought about something she had once read in a horror/fantasy novel as a child. “Could it be a bog wraith? I mean they are legendary for being body snatchers in our home world.”

“Where is the dead body? A bog wraith can only inhabit the recently dead. Then there is the fact that a bog wraith can only use…” Satoko trailed off in her explanation as a disturbing thought crossed her mind. “You said that one of them is a Necromancer. Did you get a look at the physical embodiment?”

“No why?” Chiyoko asked her.

“The only way you could tell if you were dealing with a bog wraith is by the signs of possession.” Satoko explained then began to list the most visible signs. “The bog wraith shall be taller than normal. They also be either extremely handsome or beautiful. They shall have white within white eyes, extremely pale skin, and snow-white hair. The last sign shall be the canine teeth. The bog wraith shall have a double set of fangs. Upper and lower. The bog wraith needs blood to walk in sunlight. At least that is what the legends tell us.”

“What else can you tell us about these bog wraiths sempai?” Yoshi asked with real worry for her sister Chiyoko. “Do they have some weakness?”

“They are undead kōhai. They have some of the same weaknesses that Eastern European vampires do. Though the bog wraith needs to feed more often than a true vampire.” Satomi answered as she thought about the legends surrounding the feared creatures of legend. “They are week against Hollie, Hemlock, and Ash wood weapons. It does not have to be a stake. A simple club will cause tremendous damage. Things like garlic or holy water is nothing more than an irritant. Crosses and other holy relics hold no power over the bog wraith. Their only real weakness is holy incense. Examples are white sage, rose, sandalwood, and jasmine.”

“Damn. Any other good news you want to tell me?” Chiyoko snarked.

“Bog wraiths are natural users of Necromancy.” Satoko answered bluntly. “According to legends. Bog wraiths come about because a powerful Witch, Wizard, or someone who has a natural affinity for necromancy, is hexed by a Necromancer. Their undeaths give birth to a bog wraith. In the Witch or Wizard their power increases to a point that they normally only last a few years. Burning away to the point of ash. It is the normal humans, that have been turned, who are the true worry. When they turn, they have no limits to their power. The only way to kill them is to remove their head or sever their connect to the Void.”

“Are you telling me that I have to get close enough to remove a head to win against this thing?” Chiyoko asked with crossed eyes.

“Yes.” Satomi answered her bluntly. “Though there maybe more than just the bog wraith among the Dragon Kings.”

“What else could I be looking at sempai?” Chiyoko asked. “And why would the other Dragon Kings be anything other than humans?”

“While bog wraiths are natural necromancers they do not travel alone. They often travel in the company of an anti-Paladin, Banshee, Incubus, and Lich.” Satomi explained quietly as she did not want the gathered generals to panic.

“Oh shit! Five of the big guns for insanity in one place.” Chiyoko swallowed hard. “And I get the pleasure of facing off against all alone.”

“What do you mean Chiyoko? We’ll be there at your side.” Akane snapped.

“No, you won’t. You, Yoshi, Chikako, and Kasumi will be busy with the combat alchemists of Moronari’s army. As powerful as you and the other are Akane. You will all have your hands full just holding back those military alchemists. Miles is going to be busy with our dragons handling the airships that Moronari is sure to bring to the battle. Empress Ren and Captain Setsu will be handling the actual fight between the two armies. That leaves only one person to take on the Dragon Kings, me.” Chiyoko snarled as she slowly pulled her Sourusureiyāzu katana from its scabbard. With each inch of the blade exposed an unearthly glow of magic slowly grew around the young woman. “It is time that I end their reign of terror.”

Holding out her hand Chiyoko slowly breathed out. “Spirits of Time and Space. Demons of Hell. Angles of Heaven. I call upon your power!”

She knows just the song to pull both her and the Dragon Kings onto an even battlefield. She knows that the only way she even stands a chance of winning against these mages is by cheating. She has to pull out all the stops, holding nothing back. If she were to do that here in the realm the magical fallout could devastate the fabric of universe. Taking another deep breath Chiyoko begins to sing with all of her heart. Chiyoko pours all of her anger for the monsters that are the Dragon Kings into her song. The emotionally fueled song reaches out across both time and space.

The snap of power and pop of rushing air filled the space she once occupied. Yoshi, Akane, Kasumi, and Chikako dropped their heads in death. Miles, Satoko, Satomi all bowed their heads in prayer. Ren and her gathered advisors staired at the now empty space that the Kyamo no Sa once stood. Setsu cleared her throat and asked the question on all of their minds. “Mistresses, where has the Kyamo no Sa gone?”

“She has gone to do the one thing none of us can do, on her own.” Satoko answered as she walked over the field crates. Reaching into the one she knew had been brought by Shogun Nishimura, Satoko pulled out ten bottles of saké. She didn’t even bother with decorum or an apology as she handed out cups of the liquor. Once all of those gathered had a cup Satoko raised hers high. “May the Gods bless her with a truly divine wind to defeat her foes. KAMPAI!”

As once the gathered commanders quickly raised their glass and shouted at the top of the lungs. “KAMPAI!”

“You never answered Shogun Nishimura’s question Mistress Satoko. Where has the Kyamo no Sa gone? And why do I have the feeling that you do not expect her to return?” Ren demanded of the maiko.

“She has gone to face the Dragon Kings in the one place where she stands a chance of winning. If she can pull them to her, she’ll be there all on her own. She will face five extremely powerful mages on equal footing. All she’ll have is her wits, her nerve, and her blades to face them with. Her greatest weapons will be of no use to her in that realm.” Satoko pored herself a cup of sake and downed in one gulp. “If she should win there is no guarantee that she’ll be able to return. Either way Chiyoko has sealed the fate of the Dragon Kings.”

“WHAT HAS SHE DONE?!” Ren finally screams at the top of lungs with real fear for the fate of the young woman who had brought about this great moment of change. “WHERE HAS SHE GONE GODS BE DAMN IT?!”

“My blade has taken the battle to the one place where all are equal in our eyes, young Empress.” The Dragon Goddess Toyotama answered as she shimmered into existence before the gathered warriors. She was not alone as her brother Wolong appeared next to her. The power that radiated off the two gods forced the gathered warriors to kneel before them. Even the five remaining Dragon Knights knelt before these two power beings. “Not even we can interfere with her battle now. We may be gods but even we must abide by the laws of the Void.”

“And that is her realm to win or lose.” Wolong told them all. “Though this is one time that We fear she may have taken on more than she can handle.”

For the first time in her young life Akane dared to do the one thing that only Chiyoko would. She stood up and challenged the very Gods of her world. “You arrogant cocksuckers! You will happily let our sister sacrifice her life just to rid the world of those men? If I were you. I would pray that she does return. Because if she should fail. I’m coming for your asses. Now get the fuck out of here before I snatch your sorry asses bald for daring to show your faces.”

“Come sister. We have accomplished what we have come here for.” Wolong said with a sly knowing smile on his face. “We need no longer fear for the safety of this realm. Its fate is in honorable hands now.”

“Very true brother. You go ahead and go. I’ll be along shortly.” Toyotama instructed her brother. Once he was gone the Dragon Goddess turned to the five remaining Dragon Knights. “Should your sister return to you young Flame Blade know this. She will not be the same as when she left. Those that dance with the Void in its purest of forms are forever changed. The Masters of the Void always claim a price.”

“Then I will pay their price.” Akane snapped out angerly.

“As will I, bitch.” Yoshie swore.

“For my sister I will face the Kings of Hell. What is their price?” Chiyoko snarled.

“What’s one more Blood debt to free the one who freed me?” Kasumi demanded.

“Do not fool yourself Goddess. My honor will not let any god take that which belongs to my family without a fight.” Miles swore as he stepped in front of the four girls. To drive his point home Miles slowly drew his broadsword from its scabbard at his hip. Toyotama knew that the blade in his hand was crafted to slay dragons. For the first time she realized that the Dragon Samurai may have been the tools of her and her siblings, but the Dragon Knights belonged to her aunt. The greatest and most powerful of the Majestic Dragons, the Head Bitch in Charge, Tiamat. “I care not whose arse sits upon this earthly throne or your Heavenly one.”

“Then I suggest you pray to my aunt the Grand Lady Tiamat, Knight of White Rose Dragon Order. For only she holds any true power within the Void.” With that final warning Toyotama faded into nothingness.

Miles sheathed his broadsword as he turned to face the others gathered in the tent. “Mistresses Satoko and Satomi, was what the Goddess Toyotama said true? That only the Lady Tiamat has any real power within the Void?”

“I can only speak of what I know Sir Miles. Of all the Dragon Gods she is the most Chaotic of them all. If any one god or goddess could hold sway within the Void, I would have to say it is her.” Satoko answered honestly before turning Satomi. “What about it, sister. This is more along your lines of study.”

After a few minutes of heavy thought Satomi nodded her head. “If you know of any special rituals or prayers for Tiamat Sir Miles. I highly suggested that you use them now.” Satomi told him as she looked to where Chiyoko once stood. “Because if the only God that can save Chiyoko now is Tiamat. She is going to need all the help that she can get her hands on.”

“Damned foolish girl.” Snarled one of the Shoguns only to have nine mystical swords flashing into existence and a snarl from his Empress reach his ear.

“She did this to save us from facing them on the battlefield you old fool. Of all those gathered here only she held the power to face the Dragon Kings.” Ren snarled. Then looked to the empty spot where Chiyoko once stood. “As for us. We have a war to win. I for one will not fail the Kyamo no Sa.”

As one the gathered leaders all bowed to their Empress and filed out of the tent. By silent accord each and everyone swore that they would bring either victory or death for the Kyamo no Sa. Ren could see it in their eyes as they passed her on their way back to their individual units. In their minds this upcoming battle was no longer for the throne of their nation. It was now a fight for the very soul of their people and their freedom. This idea was driven home by the simple act of one young woman bent on facing odds that were at best stupid, but in truth deadly. Once Ren was alone with her mother, and the Dragon Knights, she let out a heavy sigh.

Ren looked to the two people who could offer her any hope for the return of her friend. “Sensei’s, what are Chiyoko’s chances of succeeding?”

Satoko and Satomi looked at each other before Satoko answered the young Empress’s question. “Her chances are better than most. I would say they are about even. It is after her battle that we are worried about.”

“Why?” Ren asks.

“Because, if the Twin Dragon Gods of Balance are right.” Satomi took up their explanation with a heavy heart. “Then only the Goddess Tiamat can save her.”

“And the chances of that GODDESS intervening on behalf of a mortal, no matter how favored by the other gods, is a roll of Fates dice.” Satoko grunted then sighed. “For some reason I truly fear that this time our dear Chiyoko is going to shoot craps.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 22
Serpent’s Gap, Chūgoku Mountains; next morning

Ren stood at the head of her army looking up the long valley floor. She knew that within hours her half-brother would send his army to crush hers. In the vanguard of that army would be the Military Alchemists. Men trained in the science of alchemy for the sole purpose of warfare. A hundred of the finest minds in all of the Empire. They were the real threat to her army. Them and the armored airships that had as of yet to make an appearance. Ren knew that those massive engines of war were not far away. Soon they would hover over the battlefield raining down death and destruction on her poorly armed army.

Her only hope against these formidable forces were four young girls, one young man and their majestic dragon companions. Even now those dragons, her greatest asset were a long way off. They were in search of the airships. Ren still had her doubts that Miles and six majestic dragons would be enough to stop the airships. Airships that according to her scouts were not the normal armored military airships. These were twelve of the newest and largest airships to have ever been built. Not by Yamato Shipyards but the Liberian shipyards in Portland on their Western coastline. Until now, no one had seen them in the skies over the Empire.

“You’re worried about those twelve airships. Miles and the dragons will be enough to deal with them, Empress.” Chikako said from behind her.

“I wish that I had your faith in the man, Lady Chikako. Because if my brother can bring even one of those monsters into play. We will lose this battle. The Monarch class airships are unlike anything that has been built before.” Ren said with real worry as she turned to face the samurai. “Though they are not my only worry.”

“You believe that I and my sisters are no match for one hundred military alchemists.” Chikako chuckled as she looked toward the far-right flank. “Worry not for my sisters Empress. Your brother may have brought his mightiest of Alchemists to battle. It will do him no good. Their only advantage is in numbers, nothing more.”

“I was led to believe that quantity has a quality all its own. With their numbers alone they can overwhelm you.” Ren thought she should point out the most glaring of fact in war for the young woman.

“Numbers do not equal power, Empress.” Chikako chuckled. “Not when it comes to magic or alchemy. For true alchemic power one must have a true affinity for the five elements. While Chiyoko is the only one of us that can truly wield the power of the Void. Each of us is a true Mistress of our element. While those men have spent years in training to master the science behind alchemy. They have no true affinity for their individual elements. They are at best cheap imitations of true alchemists. Charlatans dreaming of real power.”

“I hope you are correct, Lady Chikako. Because if you’re wrong. This is going to be a very short battle. One that will end with our deaths.” Ren told her bluntly.

“The battle here will happen the way it has always happened. The rightful ruler of this land shall be victorious. In this battle numbers mean nothing. Only that the rightful ruler be present at the start and end of the battle, Empress.” Satomi said as she and Satoko walked up to stand next to her. “The battle for the soul of this nation though lies elsewhere in the hands of our most formidable warrior.”

“Do you really believe that Lady Chiyoko has gone to face the Dragon Kings on her own, Mistress Satomi?” Ren asked of the miko.

“Of all our students. Chiyoko has to be the most brash, reckless, irresponsible, pigheaded, and disrespectful of them all. She has done what only the crazy brave would dare.” Satoko said as she looked towards the West. “I have faith in her. She will be successful in her fight.”

“Why do you feel this way, Mistress? How can you be so sure?” Ren asked in true bewilderment. Ren had seen Chiyoko perform unbelievable feats of magic that belie the imagination. Yet this time she was facing off five magicians of unknow power.

“Chiyoko is unlike the other girls, Empress. The world we come from is far less peaceful than this one. She grew up in a society ruled by violence and fear. I doubt that she was more than six when she saw her first dead body in the streets. She faced a world with roving gangs, drug filled streets, prostitution, corrupt officers of the law, an oppressive and corrupt government.” Satoko explained calmly as she pointed to the growing black dots on the far horizon. “Just like those airships she attack just days ago, our home world’s government used something similar to oppress the people of our nation.”

“Then her attacking the Dragon Kings, on her own, would be something she would have done even in your home world?” Ren asked the maiko.

“If she had the power that she does Here, you better believe she would. Especially as how the Dragon Kings remind her of a few politicians back home.” Satomi said with a chuckle. “Trust us, there are more than a few politicians that she could turn to ash and dust that no one would complain about.”

“Especially those fossils that have been in power for thirty plus years.” Satoko snarked. Then chuckled. “I know that I would turn a blind eye if she sent that nut job, my home state elected, to office.”

“I agree with Satoko on this Empress. I swear I think that all you need to be an elected Representative in our Legislative branch of Government is failing grades in Social Studies, Government, and a full-frontal lobotomy.” Satomi wisecracked.

“I must say you show a remarkable lack of respect for your home nation’s Governing Body.” Setsu said with her chuckle. “Though I can see how you would have little respect for professional politicians.”

“In the words of Field Marshal Alexander Kerensky. ‘Politics may be the second oldest profession, but it bears a striking resemblance to the oldest.” Satomi answered back with a sly smile. Then snickered. “In some cases, it’s so bad that you can’t tell the whores from the politicians.”

“It’s just as bad with our Parliament and the Lords. Then again politics is a nasty business and only the snakes need apply. I have only one use for Politicians. They always let me know where to point my guns first.” Setsu chuckled then snarled “And it’s not always at a foreign enemy but the assholes in charge.”

“Damn mom. I never knew you felt that way.” Ren said with a chuckle.

“Trust me daughter. There has been more than one time that I wanted to cut the head off of the nearest political bootlicking, asshole.” Setsu snarled as she looked toward the far end of the gap. “The biggest of which is behind that formation.”

“Moronari always was an over indulged cowardly little prick. To this day I regret stopping that Black Wolf assassin sent to kill the little bitch.” Kimi Igarashi former member of the Royal Guards and one-time subordinate of Setsu. Kimi had left the day after Setsu disappeared with the Princess and rightful heir to the throne.

“You’re not the only one to make that mistake Kimi. More than a few of our former comrades have left the Guards to join our bid to restore the throne to the rightful heir. Not only from the Guards but also among the Shoguns. That boy should have been put down the first time he ignored his instructors.” Shogun Nishimura said as she walked up behind the Empress and her mother. “The upper ridges are fortified with the heavy cannons, Empress. They’re ready to rain down steel.”

“His death would have been a mercy for our nation.” The Blue Devil’s commander grunted as he joined them. “The Hidden Horde has taken up our positions among the rocks as ordered Empress.”

“The Crimson Wings and Rising Sun Sisters are ready to bomb the far end of valley, Empress.” The Crimson Wings commander said as she walked up to the group. “We’ll be using the upper limit of our flight capabilities, but we’ll get the job done.”

The sounds of heavy cannons rumbled across the valley floor. Ren knew that the first artillery shells would fall among the rocks lining the valley floor. Ren knew that the first casualties would be among the Hidden Horde. Though not as great as her brother’s force would hope. For the last two days the Horde had dug massive trenchworks and heavy fortifications among the rocks. Most of those rocks were boulders the size of houses. The gap was a natural fortification. Anyone holding their position in that area would do so with deadly consequences for the attacker.

The sound of the engines for the Crimson Wings and Rising Sun flying wings reached Ren’s ears as they flew over ahead. Ren’s eyes were drawn to their bright red and blazing yellow paint schemes. The speed of the flying wings was amazing. Ren raised the telescope to her eye and focused on the far end of the valley. As the flying wings passed over the heavy guns of Moronari’s army black metal cylinders fell from their bellies and wings. In short order the artillery position was swallowed up in boiling clouds of smoke, fire, and dust.

“That wouldn’t have worked if we sent them straight down the valley below the ridge lines, Ren.” Setsu told her daughter quietly. “Thankfully, your brother’s generals are still fighting the last. We’ll know for sure if they send their Infantry at us in a bayonet charge. They do that this fight is over.”

“What of the armored wagons mother? Those will still cause problems.” Ren countered.

“Moronari’s generals have yet to grasp the full use of those powerful weapons. They still see them as nothing more than mobile artillery to be used in support of individual Infantry units. While those tactics can work, they’re not the best use of armored wagons.” Satomi corrected Ren discreetly so that the other commanders would also learn a lesson in modern warfare. “If your brother’s generals truly understood the versatility of armored wagons, they would have grouped them together. Concentrated their firepower. Have the Infantry move in support of the wagons. They also wouldn’t be sending their troops into the valley without air support. Not blindly trusting in the artillery to pound our forces into submission. They should have held off until their airships arrived to spot for the artillery.”

“For a miko you have a grasp of warfare unlike anyone I have talked with in some time, Mistress Satomi. How is it that a shrine maiden would learn such knowledge?” Kimi Igarashi asked of her with a wary eye.

“I have found that a true student never truly stops learning. One should not restrict their knowledge just to the texts of their profession. To do so is to bring about stagnation of the mind. There is a whole world’s wealth of commentary to which one may apply the mind.” Satomi explained for Kimi how she came by her rather usual knowledge. “For example, much like our counterparts the geisha, shrine maidens all learn how to dance for certain ceremonies. Sumo is the dance of giants. While war is the dance of nations. To not study all the forms of a dance is to ignore our studies and become stagnant.”

“I must say Mistress, you point of view on studying is rather refreshing. When we have restored our Empress to her throne, would you be interested in giving a lecture to my students?” Shogun Okita asked of the young Shrine Maiden.

“I would be honored, Lord Okita. Though the one you should ask is my sister Satoko. After all she is the better teacher.” Satomi said with a slight bow. Before Satoko could take her sister to task for throwing her under the bus a fresh round of artillery shell fell among the boulders. “It seems that our friends across the valley have decided to try a new tactic.”

Ren use the telescope to find where new the enemy artillery was firing from. “Damn. Mom where would you place a reserve artillery battery?”

“With the far end now nothing more than a kill zone.” Setsu said deep in thought then raised a telescope to her eye. “The woods on the slopes.”

“Shogun Nishimura, have our guns concentrate all of their fire on the woods.” Ren ordered the man without thinking twice. “Four round barrage of all batteries.”

“At once Empress.” Nishimura answered then turned to the wireless operator to give the order. As he did so the old samurai thought ‘Yes, she shall make a truly worthy Empress for our nation.’

“Lord Okita have the eighty-eights prepare for anti-wagon fire. I want those armored wagons target and destroyed before they can reach the boulders.” Ren ordered as she watched the first of Moronari’s armored wagons advance towards the boulder strewn valley floor of the gap. “Whatever happens we cannot let those monsters get in amongst the boulders. We do and my brother will own the gap.”

She had no sooner gave the order than several pillars of flame erupted among the boulders. Chikako snarled as she summoned her staff. “Damn. The Military Alchemists have decided to attack ahead of the wagons.” In a voice clear as the noonday sun she called out. “Sisters! To battle!”

With that all four of the remaining Dragon samurai activated the spell stones at their necks and vanished in a blaze of light. With the exception of Satoko, and Satomi, the leadership of the rebellion stared in shock. The miko had seen them use the magic of their sister Chiyoko, but this was the first time for these leaders. Their attention was drawn towards the valley floor as four brilliant flashes of light appeared in front of the boulder field.

“And now the real battle of alchemy begins. Soon you shall see the full power of your Dragons, Empress.” Satomi said as she turned to Satoko. “Come sister. We need to ready the medical staff. I fear that our students are not going to hold back.”

“Wait, Mistress Satomi. Before you go. What do mean by them not holding back?” Ren asked for all the gathered leaders with real fear in her voice.

“Until now, Empress. The Dragon Samurai had held their power in check. Never letting the world know of their true strength for fear of becoming monsters in the eyes of the people. Here and now, they face a foe that will not let them hold back. They must unleash all of their power. It is something that they all fear, with one exception.” Satomi explained as she look over her shoulder. “I suggest that you pray they complete their fight before their sister returns.”

“Why?” Asked Shogun Okita with real concern.

“Because the most powerful of them all has no problems with doing whatever it takes to win. To include destroying this valley and everything in it.” Satoko answered letting her voice turn cold as ice. “To include us.”

“Just how powerful is the Kyamo no Sa?” Ren demanded of Satoko. “And don’t sidestep the question this time, Satoko.”

“Honestly. We have no idea of just how powerful Chiyoko can become. Her power is fueled by her emotions. The greater the emotion the greater the power. You saw what she did against those airships. That is only a sample of how her power is affected by her emotions. I fear that once she has the Five Dragon Kings before her.” Satoko said as she shivered looking up at the clear sky. “Not even the Lady Tiamat will be strong enough to stand before her rage. Time for us to be about our tasks sister. I fear that more than a few shall have need of our healing arts.”

Valley floor, Serpent’s Gap, Battle of the Elements

Chikako, Akane, Yoshie, and Kasumi stood together in the center of the valley floor. Far ahead of the boulder strewn area known as the Gap. Each teenage woman knew what their duty was in this fight. As the oldest Akane took charge. “Time to dance with the Devil in the pale blue dress sisters.”

“Let me handle Major Suna Haga and her Silver Sluts.” Kasumi snarled as she stepped towards the far left of the small clearing. “I have more than enough reason to hand out a life altering ass beating to my aunt.”

“Then have fun with the Silver Wind Sages but don’t take too long Kasumi.” Akane warned her sister carefully. She knew that Kasumi had suffered more than a few indignities at the hands of her grandfather because of her aunt Suna.

“I’ll take as long as I like to put that bitch down.” Kasumi snarled as she snapped her hand towards the far edge of the woods. The blade of air slashed through the trees there sending splinters of wood flying in all directions. Along with the bodies of dead snippers. “As usual my Aunt fails to grasp the concept of fair play.”

“Damn. I thought that Chiyoko had a burr up her ass over the big dogs in power.” Yoshie chuckled then turned red with a burning rage as she spotted the commander of the Water alchemists. “You know something. I’m a damned fool. The Waterspout Mages and their bastard leader is mine.”

As Yoshie stormed off to the far-right Yoshie used her alchemy to carry her voice across the battlefield. “Tsuneteru Irie! We have unfinished business you bastard son of a devil fish and a whoremonger! You shall pay for what you did to my family.”

“Akane I believe that your opponent is over there on that outcropping.” Chikako said as she pointed towards a group of men dressed in the uniforms for the flame alchemists of the military. Chikako had to fight to keep the snarl from her voice as she pointed out one man in particular. “I’m not sure but one of them looks like the Butcher of Yamarano, Captain Uchimichi Kiyooka.”

“Your eyes do not fail you sister. For the first time I no longer doubt as to why I was chosen to be the Flaming Blade of the Dragon Prince Juro. That piece of shit has brought far too much dishonor to both my hometown and family.” Akane snarled as she marched toward the one man in all of the Empire that she hated more than the Emperor Moronari. The one man who had brought so much disgrace to her hometown. Captain Uchimichi Kiyooka was more than just a wanted war criminal. The man was the physical representation of what was wrong in the Empire for Akane.

The hardest of Elements

With her sisters facing off against their individual nightmares Chikako walked towards the one woman in the Empire that she had to destroy. It did not matter what else happened. Chikako had to destroy Uta Sonoda, the Granite Alchemist. Chikako didn’t care about what the woman had done elsewhere in the Empire. This was the woman who had caused the destruction of Manirath Reef and the purple oyster beds. The crushing blow to the economy of her already impoverished people was almost more than her village could stand. This woman had destroyed the reef and the oyster beds simply because a driver refused to give her one of the rare Blood pearls.

“Uta Sonoda, we have unfinished business, you worthless bitch! Show yourself CUNT!” Chikako yelled out at the top of her lungs. She like her sisters wanted this fight over with and wanted over now. Time to get things started. “If you won’t come to me. Then I’ll come to you, you cunt!”

With that final challenge to the military alchemists the fight between the Earth Elemental alchemists began in earnest. Looking at the 25, military alchemists arrayed against her Chikako snapped her right hand downward across her body. The blaze of mystical energy she released with that one simple motion ripped across the field in a straight line. Like an arrow released from its bow the blast of alchemic power heralded the arrival of millions of tiny diamond shards. Chikako’s opening strike may have caught her opponents off guard but not for long.

Uta Sonoda forced herself to stand while deflecting the diamond onslaught. She watched in horror as eight of her most powerful alchemists were shredded. It took all of Uta’s power to turn the devasting attack. Her second in command did not stand by ideally. Yuma Kamei sent a wall of granite rolling towards the upstart teenager. Chikako saw the massive wall of rolling rock and did the only thing her mind could think of at the time. She transfigured the rock into an earthen battle works to force her enemies to attack her one at a time.

Chikako snarled as she saw the one bitch, she wanted dead more than any other. Chikako drove her staff into the ground turning the surrounding area into pure black diamond glass. Chikako’s Sourusureiyāzu leaped into her hands as if pulled from the very fabric of time and space as she screamed at the top of her lungs. “Vengefully dance Worm blade!”

With the massive black bastard sword in her hands Chikako rushed the now corralled alchemists. Nothing the military alchemists did could stop her. With a rage that was barely contained Chikako attacked. She removed arms. She sliced off legs. She disemboweled men and women with ruthless abandon. She severed heads without thought. She danced among their number in a violent display of bloody carnage. Even as the military alchemists sent waves of rock, and soil in an attempt to slow her down or injure her. Yet with each wave Chikako’s armor reflected the attacks.

When it was just her and one last military alchemist Chikako ended her dance of death. Chikako's breath came in ragged gasps as she faced off against the woman that was the focus of her rage, Uta Sonoda. “We have business Sonoda.”

“What business would that be whore?” Sonoda spat out as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. “Why do you stand behind this false Empress? Come. Join me. Help us restore peace to our nation.”

“Just as you stored the peace with the destruction of Manirath Reef and the purple oyster beds? Whose peace did that serve?” Chikako asked with a snarl as she spat the blood from her mouth. She didn’t know when it happened but one of the rocks had hit her in the mouth during her close in fighting with the Earth Alchemists.

“Those peasants were pillaging the Manirath Reef. Those pearls have always been the rightful property of the Emperor. I should have destroyed Daiamondoobuzashī instead of showing mercy on those worthless pearl divers.” Uta snarled.

“All the more reason to leave you lying on the battlefield missing your head.” Chikako snarled as she drove the point of her sword into the ground. “But I will not sully my blade with your blood. You shall die by my alchemy.”

“Then it is to be a dual of alchemic power. Fine by me.” Uta snapped and sent a pillar of granite straight towards Chikako.

Chikako slapped her hands together and released a blue-white blaze of power towards the pillar. Even as it touched the pillar the granite turned upwards towards the sky before exploding. Chikako grinned and send her own attack rushing towards Uta. Only Uta was ready. She easily deflected the powerful burst of power. Something that Chikako was hoping for as her real attack struck home. Uta staggered and screamed in terror as she realized her mistake. Chikako pulled her sword from the ground and slowly walked towards the now paralyzed woman.

“That crystal will soon envelope you Uta. Once it has, I shall leave you here as a warning to the rest of the world.” Chikako grinned evilly. “Though I do believe that a few changes need to happen first.”

With that Chikako placed her right hand on Uta’s face. The crystal structure rippled across the totality of Uta’s body. Gone was the face of fear. In the place of the once terror-stricken woman now stood a statue of naked beauty truly worthy of the great masters. Chikako returned her Sourusureiyāzu to its pocket dimension. As she walked away from her defeated foes Chikako sighed. “Finally, justice has been achieved for the people of my home.”

The flowing element of change.

Unlike her sisters Yoshie Higashi knew that her opponents, Tsuneteru Irie and the Waterspout Mages were more than just alchemists. It was their power that had kept the local Headwoman and her family in power in her hometown. It was also the constant threat of these alchemists that kept her family poor and hungry. Little more than slaves. Forced to go further and further out into the ocean to chase the Blue-fin tuna. Always risking their lives for the profit of others.

Now was her chance to truly, free her people. Yoshie would put an end to these men and their aspirations of greatness. Even as the first tidal waves rose out of the river Yoshie flipped her hand. The resulting burst of mystical power turned the waves to nothing more than a gentle rain. Tsuneteru stood slack jawed in amazement. This slip of a girl had just turned his troops greatest attack into nothing more than an annoyance. As his people began to work their next feat of alchemy the girl raised her hands above her head. The once gentle rain turned to a tempest of falling ice daggers. Unlike her sister Chikako, Yoshie unleashed her full rage all at once.

Yoshie knew that her only chance at surviving against the Waterspout Mages was to go all out no holds barred. Yoshie knew the if she gave her adversary even half a chance, they would kill her. Yoshie was not going to wade in into hand-to-hand combat range with her Sourusureiyāzu just yet. No Yoshie wanted to pound these asshats into the ground with the element they has used to subjugate her people first. She let her imagination run wild with possibilities.

Tsuneteru could only stare in utter horror as his people were massacred around him. He was forced to watch as twenty-foot-tall water trolls stamped down with such force it crushed his alchemists. The needle thin streams of high-pressure water slice through armored vests cutting out their hearts. Blasts of superheated steam broiled away their flesh and limbs. Giant balls of ice crash down with enough force to turn humans into a bloody paste. Swirling towers of water throwing his people high into the sky. Everywhere he looked the manner of death being handed out by this slip of a girl drove home just how outclassed his people truly were. Not even the bullets that the few of people were able to fire could touch this young woman. The mist that swirled around her was as impenetrable as the Palace walls.

When he was the last one standing Yoshie walked toward him with a look of grim determination. In her hands she finally called forth her Sourusureiyāzu. The twin katanas Morning Frost and Waterfall shimmered in the morning sunlight. For the first time Tsuneteru knew that his death was finally at hand. Unlike his counterpart Uta he would not beg or bargain for his life. Tsuneteru was the oldest of the Military alchemists. He had always known that this day would come. After thirty-years of service he actually looked forward to this fight.

“Well done, Ice Blade. I must say that you showed my subordinates that there is still more they could learn. Sadly, most of them will never live to use that lesson. I would like to ask a concession should you win our fight.” Tsuneteru asked as Yoshie neared his spot on the battlefield.

“I will let those that are still alive to leave the battlefield, Irie. I see no reason for needless death.” Yoshie snarled as she dropped a few tons of crushing water on the few surviving members of the Waterspouts Mages killing the last of them. “Unlike these slugs who would kill innocent citizens for no reason.”

“YOU BARBARIAN! Those men and women were no threat to you!” Tsuneteru screamed.

“Don’t even try to play the innocent card with me Irie! These people were not simple innocent soldiers following orders. All of them have the blood of citizens they were sworn to protect on their hands. Instead, they used their power to subjugate the people of the nation for no other reason than it was fun for them! Now draw your sword cocksucker. One of us is going to die!” Yoshie screamed as she charged the suddenly enraged man with all of her might.

Like her sister Chikako, Yoshie withheld the power of her twin katanas. Irie barely had time to draw his blades to block her first attack. As their blades clashed Yoshie’s mask disappeared. For the first time in weeks someone other than her sisters saw Yoshie’s face. A face filled with a barely contained rage. Tsuneteru knew the face that filled his eyes. He knew the rage that filled those eyes. They were the same ones turned on him and his people more than once over the years. Each time it was from those that lay defeated before them. The last sight Tsuneteru had of this earthly realm would be those rage filled eyes of this young woman.

As Tsuneteru’s head rolled across the ground Yoshie sighed. “Revenge is ours mother. The bastard Irie Tsuneteru has been sent to his hellish reward. Rest now Waterfall. Vanish with the sunlight Morning Frost.”

The never-ending flames.

“HELL’S FIRE HAS COME FOR YOU BUTCHER OF YAMARANO! SHOW YOURSELF UCHIMICHI KIYOOKA!” Akane yelled out as she drove her staff into the earth at her feet. She wasn’t expecting for the man to actually appear before her alone. “Where are the rest of your dogs, Kiyooka? Are they hiding in the shadows to strike me from behind?”

“I will not insult you Flame Blade. Unlike my counterparts. I know the meaning of honor duels. I face you alone.” Kiyooka answered with a bow. Akane watched as the man slowly drew his katana first. “Inflame their desires Sanguine Blossoms.”

“If it is a battle of blades you want Kiyooka. Then that is what you’ll get.” For the first time Akane drew on the forbidden teachings of her youth. Drawing only one of her twin katana Sourusureiyāzu she advanced on the man with grim determination. “Hell’s Fire Reduce them to Ash.”

The Sourusureiyāzu blades clashed with a ringing tone that cut through the raging sounds of heavy cannon fire. The sheer power that was unleased by that clash ripped through the surrounding area exposing the rest of the flame alchemists. Unfortunately for them that power did more than expose them. It ripped away their power, along with their lives. All that was left of the military flame alchemist was their charred bones and the ashes of their flesh.

Of the twenty-six people within the range of the Sourusureiyāzu only Akane and Kiyooka survived. Akane was actually smiling as the man was able to fight back with a blade of equal power. Akane may have started life as the youngest son in her family and willingly accepted her role as a Redībōizu. That didn’t mean she devoted her life to studying only the womanly arts. Her one great love was the ken no geijutsu. She studied more than a few styles of sword play.

By the time she was six Akane had mastered the 1000 slashes of Bento. By age ten she mastered Hiten Mitsurugi the deadliest of Asian sword styles. By the time she turned fifteen Akane knew every style of European sword play; Akane was a true Mistress of the Sword. Of all her skills this was the one that she had jealously guarded the most. During her bout with Miles, she had held back showing only the most basic of skill with a blade. Akane had always known that her freedom would depend on her mastery of the sword.

For Captain Uchimichi Kiyooka this was the day he had dreamt of for more than twenty years. Here before him was a true swordsman. He did not care that it was a woman. Only that his adversary knew how to use a sword. Uchimichi Kiyooka may have been an alchemist but he was also the oldest son of Shogun Hibicky Kiyooka. Trained in the ways of bushido and the samurai of old. His dream of facing down a samurai on the field of battle was fast disappearing. This was his last chance at finally dying like his ancestors as a true samurai. A dream that Akane was happy to accommodate with all of her skill.

Of the four alchemic battles, only this one would be decided not with mystical powers or alchemic science but the finest of forged steal blades imbued with the element of fire. On the side of the Empress a young woman with the fury of righteous indignation over the way she, and others like her, were treated like property. On the other side stands zealot with the blind fanatic’s need to hold to the status quo. Nothing and no one will stop their fight save for the Gods of Death. The very gods that were sitting back with beer and peanuts placing bets on the outcome.

For the better part of their personal battle the two samurai fought as near equals. Akane’s youth and strength offset Uchimichi’s skill and experience. For the first time in her young life Akane felt that she finally faced a true challenge. She loved every second of the fight against this man. With a shove she made just enough space between them to catch her breath. “You may be a butching pig Uchimichi, but you are an excellent swordsman.”

“Thank you, Flame Blade. I must say for woman your skills are rather formidable. You should be standing with the true Emperor of our nation. Not with that false Empress.” Uchimichi huffed as he to fought to catch his breath. “With your power we could restore the natural order of things to our nation.”

“You mean where women are little more than property? Where the last son is nothing more than a slave to be sold off to buy a better house? Where those with power rule through the use of fear and tyranny?” Akane snarled as her anger replaced her joy at finding a worthy foe. With the resurgence of her rage and anger Akane leapt at the man with a powerful downward stroke of her sword.

This Uchimichi’s blade was unable to stop Akane’s steal. The force of the strike was so great that it sliced through Uchimichi’s Sourusureiyāzu as if it was made from butter. Uchimichi fell face first to the ground, sliced wide open from his forehead to his waist. His Sourusureiyāzu in two pieces. The fight ended the way it began. Fast, load, violent, and bloody.

Akane slowly sheathed her Sourusureiyāzu. As the tsuba or guard clicked home Akane spat upon the deceased Uchimichi’s cooling body. “Burn in hell you worthless pig.”

The unseen element.

Major Suna Haga stood out in the open. While her Silver Wings Sages hide among the trees. Of all the foes she had faced over the years, she never expected to face her niece, Kasumi. Suna was unlike most alchemists. She could feel the power of those around her. She had always known that Kasumi was gifted with true alchemic power the likes of which she had never seen before. She was the one who had her father-in-law subjugate the girl before Kasumi could understand the full extent of her power. Then out of nowhere the Kyamo no Sa appears and frees her niece. Just days before Suna was going to retrieve the girl for herself.

The six wind blades that ripped through the trees behind her let Suna know her niece had not been fooled. The sudden cries of pain and horror from her people just confirmed this suspicion. “Welcome, Kasumi. I see that you still haven’t learned to control that temper of yours, niece.”

“Oh, I have control of my temper, auntie.” Kasumi quipped as she neared her aunt and their chosen battleground. “If I had not, then your sluts would be dead not wounded. My quarrel is with you, and only you. Your sluts can leave, and I will not chase after them. You on the other hand is another story.”

“Yes, Kasumi, we have much to discuss. For starters. Your disregard for the rightful ruler of our nation.” Suna answered coldly as she drew on the wind spirits around her. With each elemental spirit Suna drew in the stronger her alchemy. “Time for you to take your medicine, little girl!”

The blast of wind that came at Kasumi was a massive wall of pure force. A force equal to a 1000lb bomb blast. Kasumi reacted the only way she could. She met force with force. As the two walls slammed together the concussion threw huge hunks of grass, dust, and debris into the sky. A massive mushroom cloud rouse over the whole of the battlefield. Debris rained down as far north as the Emperor’s camp. Among the boulders the members of the Hidden Horde dropped to the bottom of their trenchworks. The shockwave from the concussion rolled across the valley floor flipping armored wagons and throwing Infantrymen to the ground. Yoshie, Chikako, and Akane grabbed their staffs and used them to steady themselves against the force of their sister’s attack. Even the earthen works that Chikako had forged in the moment of rage were knocked over by the force.

As the dust settled the two alchemists of air faced each other across a sandblasted clearing. The hatred of one blazing in her eyes. The other could only gaze in wonder at the sheer power displayed by the other. Suta could not believe the amount of power and hate that her small niece held within her body. For the first time Suta realized her mistake at having her father-in-law subjugate her niece. A mistake that Suta was now going to pay the price for making.

“Is that all you have auntie? Do you really believe that your simple tricks will stand up against someone who holds a Contract with the Elemental Spirit King of the Four Great Winds? Do you still believe that I was that scared little girl in my grandfather’s court? That you could just stand there and bully me into obeying your orders? Just how foolish can you get, auntie?” Kasumi almost snarled.

“I did what had to be done, niece. You had to be taught discipline and self-control. Your power was wild, unpredictable, and dangerous. What was done was for your own good.” Suta argued trying to work up enough power for one more strike against her enraged niece. Yet for some reason she could not reach the elemental spirits.

“You will find that the Wind Elements will no longer heed your call auntie. They have forsaken you the way you forsook me. Because of you my family grew to fear me. You made me fear my own power. You made my gift out to be a curse.” Kasumi snarled. Holding out her right-hand Kasumi slowly closed her fingers into a fist. This small gesture slammed Suta with the force of over 12,000 atmospheres. Suta was crushed by 87,000 tons of force all at once. All that remained of the woman that represented everything that Kasumi hated was a few tattered pieces of cloth, scraps of armor, and a bloody mist that settled across the ground.

“I killed you and your Wind Sluts far too damned quickly Aunt Suta.” Kasumi sighed as she looked up the valley towards the Emperor’s camp. “Time for the real criminals to pay the price for their dance.”

Yoshie, Chikako, and Akane walked up behind Kasumi as she leaned on her staff. Yoshie placed her hand on her sister’s shoulder. “Past time sister. We can no longer wait for Chiyoko to return. We must finish this now. Before Empress Ren has to send her forces through that killing field.”

“I agree though I wish I knew where Miles and the dragons where.” Kasumi sighed. As if to answer her question the sounds of rolling explosions drew their attention towards the east. “I think we just got our answer.”

75miles northeast of Serpent’s Gap

Miles sat steady in the saddle of Qersiss, the Bunny Slayer as she led her brothers over the mountain ranges. He knew where their foe now flew. He had already summoned his shield Hadrian’s Wall and battle lance Thunder Struck. For the first time he was going to face these armored beasts of the skies called airships alone. He knew the might and power of the majestic dragon better than his sister knights. He looked over his shoulders at the five male majestic dragons and thought about their individual weapons they brought to this coming battle.

First there was the red dragon Dykacrat, the Tyrant, ridden by the lovely Akane. Dykacrat, The Tyrant was no ordinary Red dragon. While most Red dragons only have the one breath weapon of fire. Thanks to his age, Dykacrat could breathe a cloud of flammable gas. He could cover an area three times his normal cone of fire could reach. Once it has spread out a simple spark and all is reduced to ash.

Off to the right of Dykacrat flew the brown dragon Brikat, The Powerful. In old his years only his rider Chikako had ever tamed his legendary temper. The brown dragon’s crystalline breath was so heavy and hard that not even another dragon could fly under the weight. Miles wondered if even the massive airbags of the airships could lift a 1-inch-thick coating of brown dragon crystal.

The yellow dragon Ygi, The Voiceless was his next concern. Without his rider Kasumi, Miles feared that Ygi would not hold back with secondary weapon. If the yellow dragon’s poisonous gas should fall among the valley below it would take decades before it became passable again. Only Dykacrat’s flame could cleans the poison once it had spread across the ground.

Of all the majestic dragons only Deghia, the Champion of Men did not fill him with dread when he unleased his full power. While he told Yoshie that his boiling water would sear away the flesh of humans, he did not tell her what it did to metals. He had seen blue dragons of Deghia’s age turn hardened armor to pools of slag with mixed in boiling flesh. These armored airships could very well be turned into caldrons of cooking flesh and exploding gases.

Then came the wild card of the majestic dragons. Ivadad, Lord of The Black, and the biggest black majestic dragon he had ever seen. The sheer power of his weapons terrified Miles. The black majestic dragon is the most powerful. They are also the rarest of them all. When they become angered, they tend to unleash bolts of pure energy. Ones so powerful that they’ll melt the metal of armor suits. This is their second preferred form of attack. The madder they become the stronger the bolts of electricity. Then there was the black dragon’s acid breath. An acid that is so corrosive that not even glass can withstand its power.

Yet even with all those power breath weapons none were there most powerful weapon at his disposal. That weapon belonged only to Ivadad. Their greatest weapon is one of truly terrible power. And can only be used by the black dragons. It is not a breath weapon. It is the roar of the black dragon. A roar that can magically bring other majestic dragons to their aid. Not just any majestic dragon. The Majestic Black Dragon Warriors of Thundering Flatlands.

“Miles, our quarry has appeared. Just over the next rise. There appear to be twelve of the monsters.” Qersiss rumbled as she turned towards the airships. “Miles these are mot the sleek vessels we have faced before. They are great lumbering hulks in the skies. Each is covered in heavy scales of plate. Each with many levels of those iron tubes that spit fire and lead.”

“Cannons. Lady Chiyoko called them cannons, Qersiss. The problem is how do we attack them. Can we attack them from above?” Miles asked her.

“We do not attack them from above, Sir Miles.” Ivadad rumbled as he flew next to his sister. “We attack them in waves.”

“I don’t understand Lord Ivadad.” Miles answered bluntly in confusion.

“We use the one weapon they do not have, speed. We let Dykacrat spray them down with his heavy breath first. Then Ygi hits them with his poison. Once this has happen Brikat, Deghia, and me spray them with our fire. Superheating their armored outer skin. This will weaken those behemoths to the point that Qersiss’s frozen breath will cause them to fail. Their sheer size will drag them from the skies.” Ivadad rumbled as Dykacrat took the lead flying for a higher altitude.

As Ivadad gave the order of attack each dragon quickly took their assigned position for the attack. As much as Miles wanted to counter what the dragons were doing it was too late. All he could do now was firm up his grip on Qersiss’s saddle with his legs and tight his hold on his lance and shield. There was one thing that he could bring to the fight that Ivadad failed to mention. Tucking Thunder Struck under his arm Miles squared his shoulders. The second Qersiss released her ice breath he would hit each airship with a full blast from his battle lance.

“I hope like hell this works.” Miles mumbled.

“Why do you say that Miles? Of course, it shall work. There is a reason the blacks are our leaders in war. Unlike humans, black majestic dragons are natural born warriors. They leave their shells with all the knowledge of their ancestors combined combat experience. My brother Ivadad is more than just majestic dragon. He is a General among our people. He saw the airships’ weakness now he moves to exploit that weakness. You once told our riders that the black majestic dragon’s greatest weapon was their roar because it can summon the warrior class of the Black majestic dragons. This is only half true. Their roar can summon the warrior within all majestic dragons. You shall understand in a moment. Just hold tight.” Qersiss ordered as she took up the final position in the line of dragons.

As they reached an altitude more than a thousand feet above the airships reared his head back. Then with a deep breath he let out a roar that rolled across the mountain range. From every hidden den, cave, and nest for a hundred miles rose hundreds of majestic dragons. Young, old, male, female, reds, blues, yellows, browns, whites, even a few blacks, all rose to answer his call to war. All had one thing in common. They were glowing with a fearful rage. Never before had so many majestic dragons filled the skies of Sebun'airando at one time. Not even during the reign of Empress Yuki Otani. Miles now understood what Qersiss meant when she said he had told the Dragon Samurai only half the truth.

The gun crews never had a chance to arm or even aim their weapons. With more than a hundred majestic dragons swarming their airships it was no surprise. Armor plates were ripped from their mounting points. Heavy cannons were pulled from their mounts. Machineguns were melted on their pedestals as their gunners were turned to ash. The flight crews were boiled to death at their posts. Engine crews gasped their last breath as their copulas were filled with poison gas. Hydrogen lift bags exploded as they were hit with thousands of bioelectrical volts. Airborne Infantry were frozen were they stood by ice winds of death. As the twelve great airships crashed into the valleys below, they were covered by ever-growing layers of dragon crystals. No one would ever again see these airships in the light of day.

The original line of six majestic dragons rose up above the carnage brought by Ivadad’s war cry. As they pulled next to each other Miles had to fight to retain his grip. When he was younger his Dragon Master would often entertain the youngsters with the legends of the great Dragon Armies. His least favorite legend was of the War Of The Shores. According to legend just three Dragon Armies rose up to destroy the sky island of Angel Enclave. By the time those Dragon Armies were done even the magic that held the island in the skies failed. It crashed into the Great Western Ocean of his home world. Lost for all time. The proof of those legends was now before Miles’ very eyes as the last airship was forcibly flown into the valley floor by just two majestic black dragons.

As the yellow dragons covered the last airship in layers of crystal Miles breathed a sigh of relief and shivered with real fear. “And the Emperor Moronari wants to challenge this kind of power? He must truly be a fool’s fool.”

“No, Sir Miles. The human Emperor Moronari is no fool. He has been diluted with visions of grandeur fostered by sycophants, small, minded fools, and those with far too much greed for their own good.” Qersiss grunted. “The Empress Ren suffers no such illusions. I see this Empress rising above her ancestors.”

“She will still be my sister. Empress Ren Setsu shall become the greatest of this nation’s leaders in all their long and storied history.” Ygi chuckled with as much dignity as he could manage as he once more claimed his long-ago title of the Teacher. “Just as Ivadad has reclaimed his place as our war leader. I shall once again chronicle the history as it unfolds. Such a grand time to once again to be awake and alive.”

“Indeed, it is brother. Indeed, it is.” Dykacrat rumbled as he swung wide into a victory roll. “Soon, the Knight of the Void shall return. Once she has, we shall finally stamp ‘paid’ on the fool Emperor’s account.”

“I look forward to that time with great pleasure, Lord Dykacrat.” Miles snarled. “Because that man has brought far too much pain and suffering to the people of this world. We have a chance to change history. I for one have always dreamt for that chance my friends.”

-----tbc-----

---

Chapter 23
The Void Vales.
Hill overlooking the Ruins of Silvis.

Chiyoko stood staring down at the massive fortification that was once the curtain wall of a great utopian city. Now it was nothing more than ruins. A place in both time and space that is condemned for all eternity. She knew that it was somewhere within the Void. Often called the Dimensional Gap. “Welp, I wanted somewhere that I could cut loose and not worry about collateral damage. I guess I got my wish. I just never expected my spell to deliver me here.”

“That is because I was I that brought you here Kyamo no Sa.” The voice was heavy with a deep chested rumble. It rolled across Chiyoko’s very soul as she spun to face the owner of the voice. There before her was a massive, majestic dragon. Not just any majestic dragon. This one had six heads and was most definitely female. Here before her stood the Dragon Goddess Tiamat in her true form. She was not alone.

Chiyoko swallowed hard as she took in the other two forms next to the Mother of Majestic Dragons. To her right stood a cloaked skeletal figure holding a massive two-hand sickle and hourglass. This could only be the personification of the Spirit of Time, Chronos. To her right was a woman dressed in black robes covered in silver suns, moons, and stars. This could only be the personification of the eternal night, Nox. The true spirits of Time and Space.

“Your Majesty.” Chiyoko said as she curtsied deeply to the trio doing the only thing she could think of at the time. Looking back up at the Dragon Goddess Chiyoko wanted to swallow her tongue as a second majestic dragon flew overhead. This one though was unlike any majestic dragon she had ever dreamed of seeing. She could tell that it was male and at least three to four times the size of Tiamat. “Woah!”

“I see that my husband has had his usual effect on those that see him for the first time.” Tiamat chuckled as she looked upwards at the gigantic red dragon. The sheer size of the dragon was staggering. It was taking all of Chiyoko mental abilities to understand what she was seeing. The dragon was deep red, with four wings, a massive horn jutting from his snout, and claws that were more than eight times Chiyoko’s full height. This was not a dragon; it was a flying mountain.

“Great Red, also known as the Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons, the most powerful Dragon to resided in the Dimensional Gap. He is the dragon recorded in the Apocalypse.” Tiamat whispered.

“He is as terrifying as he is beautiful.” Chiyoko in hushed and reverent tones. Turning back to Tiamat Chiyoko coughed to clear her voice. “Majesty where are we?”

“Welcome to the heart of the Void. Where we stand now is the Vales. Down there is the ruins of Silvis.” Tiamat informed Chiyoko. The Dragon Goddess chuckled as the young woman’s eyes bulged out of her head. “I see that you have heard of Silvis.”

“Along with the other names for the City of Gold and Science. El Dorado, Atlantis, Avalon, Patagonia, Shangri-La, there isn’t an Archeological student alive that hasn’t heard or dreamt of finding one of those cities.” Chiyoko goggled.

“Here is the city that gave birth to those legends and thousands more like it. Silvis is the original city of gold. Only the gold that was mined here was not a precious metal but the mind. Men, and women of all races came here. All seeking the same thing. Knowledge unequaled in all the realms. The science practiced here would appear as magic and alchemy in any other realm.” Tiamat sighed.

“What happened here?” Chiyoko asked her politely.

“Like all of those who believe solely in science. They challenged the power of the gods. The gods in return showed them the folly of their arrogance. Look to the center of the city. Do you see that great crater?” Chiyoko just nodded her head as she listened to the Dragon Goddess. “Once a great center of learning stood there. Then came the faithful day. The people of this great city decided to opened a portal there. In the hopes of traveling to other realms. They made one mistake. Their portal opened not to the Heavenly Fields but to the Eternally Flaming Abyss. The destruction that followed is as you see it now. To prevent this from happening again. The gods banished the city here and scattered its people throughout the vast realms of the universes. The few citizens that did not escape the banishment ended up here with their dead city deep within the Vales of the Void. Be careful of where you walk within the walls of the city. Their wraiths still wonder between the realms of the afterlife seeking vengeance.”

“Why do I have the feeling that somewhere in those ruins the Five Dragon Kings are waiting for me?” Chiyoko asked of the Dragon Goddess with a cocking of her head.

“Because you are no fool. The Five Dragon Kings are currently scattered through out the ruins. This was done to give you a fighting chance as it were. My husband Great Red wishes to be entertained.” Tiamat told her with a chuckled as Chiyoko turned red with anger. “You were warned that certain spells come with a cost Lady Chiyoko. The one that brought you here had such a cost.”

“And now is the time to pay the piper. The price for this dance is the entertainment of Great Red. My only question is why?” Chiyoko asked impolitely.

“Sadly, my husband becomes bord just flying between the realms. He longs to bring about the Great Apocalypse. To finally fulfill his destiny. Until that time he has nothing to do but watch the worlds pass him by. So, when he finds a vassal that can carry his power, he naturally becomes interested.” Tiamat chuckled then raised a claw to point at the city ruins. “And what better place to truly test your full powers than a place condemned to spend eternity frozen in time.”

“Wait. I thought that I was the servant of the Dragon Princess Toyotama and the Dragon Prince Wolong. You know the embodiment of the Void and all that bullshit.” Chiyoko asked in bewilderment as she looked up once more at Great Red.

“My niece and nephew are powerful deities in their own right, Kyamo no Sa. However, they are not the true deity of Neutrality. That honor belongs to my husband Great Red. It is his power that flows through your veins. Unlike the previous Kyamo no Sas. You are a true Knight of the Void.” Tiamat explained to a stunned Chiyoko. “My niece may have brought to this world through her curse, but it was Great Red who has empowered you. This is why of all the Dragon Samori you hold the power to break our nephew Choe-long’s curse. The truth of the matter is if you can defeat all five of the Dragon Kings. All of your curses will be lifted.”

“Let me get this straight, Lady Tiamat. If I defeat the Five Dragon Kings I will free not only myself, but all of my sisters from our curse. What of the bonds of servitude to the Empress? Will those be broken as well?”

“I will grant you a boon Knight of the Void. You defeat all five of your enemies. Then I will personally grant your freedom and freedom to all of the Dragon Knights.” The voice of Great Red boomed across the vast plain like rolling thunder. “Though you will pay a heavy price if just one of them escapes.”

“It’s all or nothing.” Chiyoko grunted as she looked up at the massive dragon overhead. “Fine by me. You want a show. You want to be entertained. I’ll give you a show. One that will entertain you for a long time.”

With that Chiyoko flipped her hair over shoulders and walked down the slope towards the open city gate. As she dropped over the lower edge of the slop, she held up her right hand with all her fingers curled into a fist with the exception of the middle finger. That one finger was fully extended in salute to the two dragon gods. “Enjoy the show you oversized fucking flying lizard.”

Great Red chuckled as he floated down next to Tiamat. “You’re right my beloved. This one has no fear or respect for the old ways.”

“You haven’t seen anything yet, husband. This one will change the world in her passing. In ways that none of her predecessors ever could.” Tiamat chuckled as her middle head smiled. “Chiyoko Hakuryū will crush those that stand in her way or die trying. The world this Knight comes from is far more violent than any other.”

“As I have seen my dearest wife. I have visited this one’s home world. Violent doesn’t begin to describe the world. I would be more apt to call it barely controlled anarchy. The whole system of government is a laugh. The Legislative branch is supposed to be the elected Representatives of the people. Instead, they only look to pad their pockets with the gold of the wealthy few. Their Executive Office tries to circumvent the Nation’s laws by use of Executive orders, again for personal gain. The Judicial system use illegal means to oppress the very people they are supposed to protect. It actually violates more than half of their laws in the pursuit of so-called justice.” Great Red rumbled. “She is the only one who can keep this world from following the path of oppression.”

A flair of light drew the attention of the two Dragon Gods as their nieces and nephews appeared before them. The three Dragon Gods of Law stepped forward with Choe-long issuing a challenge. “How dare you interfere with the lawful order of the world Uncle. This is a matter between humans. You had no right to bring our duly appointed vassals to this place. Their battle was to take place in the human realm.”

“Foolish child. Do you think you can challenge me?” Tiamat asked with a heavy chuckle. “Let alone my husband. Great Red, the Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons, the most powerful of Dragons to resided within the Dimensional Gap. The dragon of the Apocalypse. Not even your father and mother would dare such foolishness.”

“Your actions violate the Pact between us. We are the Dragon Gods of Alinement.” Atsushi countered in a vain hope to change his aunt’s mind. He knew that of all the Dragon Gods he, Choe-long, and Chieko understood the Law of man the best. If they were to have a chance to regaining control of the situation, they had to use human and dragon laws to achieve their goal.

“Your Pact means nothing to me boy. As for the law of humans. It holds no meaning here. In this place only the laws of Dragons matter. Here we settle disagreements the way dragons always have. Trail by Combat.” Great Red thundered as he landed behind Tiamat. For the first in their long lives the ten younger Dragon Gods realized the truth behind the legends of their uncle. As the three Dragons of Law staggered back away from him and Tiamat. The two Majestic Dragon Gods chuckled.

While Celestial Dragons are powerful creatures their power is mystical. They relied on magic to do what Majestic Dragons do by sheer physical force. Of the all the Celestial Dragon Gods only four stood a chance against Tiamat. Only one stood a chance against Great Red. Celestial Dragons knew they were woefully prepared for actual physical combat with a Majestic Dragon. Even Choe-long, Atsushi and Chieko in all of their arrogance understood they were facing the Gods for that powerful race of Dragons. The three problem children of the Celestial Dragons did the smart thing for once. They backed down.

“Such a shame. I was looking forward to feasting on their hearts.” Tiamat rumbled.

“Now sister we cannot let you just feed on our children without having a word.” Ryōjin said as he and Zennyo Ryūō appeared behind their children. “Though with those three we’ll be willing to look the other way.”

“Welcome to our home, Ryōjin and Zennyo Ryūō. It has been too long sense you last graced us with your presence.” Tiamat said as she took to the air to float next to Great Red. “Have you come to intercede on behalf of your whelps?”

“No, dear sister. If they are foolish enough to challenge you. Then you are free to feast on their hearts.” Zennyo Ryūō said calmly. “It would be your right by our laws. The only laws that matter here.”

“Mother what is this place? It feels familiar for some reason.” Choe-ze asked of her mother Zennyo Ryūō as she looked down on the ruins of Silvis.

“This was once our home daughter. Here before you all stands the birthplace for all dragons. Celestial and Majestic both.” Ryōjin explained for his daughter. “In our foolishness we invited the other races to join us. We believed that through shared beliefs and education we could build a greater society. It worked. Until in our arrogance we dare to challenge the Old Gods. This was the result.”

“Do not place the blame on all of us Ryōjin. We the Majestic Dragon tried to guide you from the path that led to the destruction of our home.” Great Red rumbled. “We have always been the voice of reason to your unbridled idealism. Yet you have always ignored us. Now, the actions and ideals of your children have brought about an unbalanced situation within the human realm. A situation that has led to an endless war for the restoration of the Eternal Balance. That war has finally come to a head. I would end this cycle of useless conflict. The Gods of Alinement will learn to live in harmony. They must understand that no one side can hold sway over the others. This only leds to stagnation. Stagnation leds only to death.”

“I warned you all to end your squabbling long ago. I told you that the other Gods were trying of your games. You were warned that they would take action. Now, one of the most powerful Dragon Gods has decided to take action. You will accept his judgement my foolish children.” Ryōjin sighed as he turned to face Great Red. “Do as you see fit bother. If my children challenge you. Destroy them utterly.”

“I will do nothing, bother. My champion shall end this sibling squabble once and for all.” Great Red rumbled as he looked towards the ruins of Silvis. “Even now she faces the first of the Dragon Kings. Despite his power Choe-long your pet Gōkō will not last long against her wrath. I can already feel her drawing on the Void.”

“WHAT?! How is that possible? No moral has ever been able to draw directly upon the Void. It should burn her to a cinder.” Choe-long demanded.

“No mortal of this realm, brother. You were warned that Chiyoko Hakuryū was special. It may have been my curse that acted as the catalyst that brought her here.” Toyotama said as she pointed up at Great Red. “It was his power that flows through her blood from the first day she stepped foot in this world.”

“She has your touch! How can it not be your power within her?!” Choe-long demanded.

“Because I was the one to drag her here from her old world, boy.” Great Red chuckled. “If I had not, she would still be in that benighted world of ignorance and hate.”

The flash of lightning and crash of thunder rolled over the gathered gods. As they all turned to looked down towards the ruins a cloud of fire and smoke rose from them slowly forming a mushroom. This was quickly followed a rush of superheated air that blasted over the gathered gods. As they stagged back, they were hit by the returning cold air that rushed in to fill the vacuum created by the blast. Wolong was the first to gather his wits.

“It seems that our Kyamo no Sa has decided to bring the weapons of her world to this one. By way of magic.” Wolong chuckled as the three Gods of Law staggered back in total disbelief at what they were seeing down below. “Brothers, sister, you had no idea of who you were challenging in the current Kyamo no Sa. You really should have stopped and studied her before continuing with your plans.”

“The other four Kings still have a chance at defeating her, Wolong. The battle is no yet over.” Snarled Atsushi. “Both of my followers have the power of Righteousness, Justice, and Truth behind them.”

“Cruelty, Malice, and Greed power my followers. Between Atsushi’s followers and my own this false savior of yours doesn’t stand a chance, brother.” Chieko cackled.

“You poor deluded fools.” Toyotama sighed as she pointed down at the ruins. “Haven’t you figure it out yet. That is not our Samurai down there.” She said before pointing up at the massive form of Great Red. “But his. And she doesn’t play by our rules.”

As if to underscore the Dragon Princess’s words forty olive green oblong cylinders fell from the sky. They blanketed an area along the western wall of the ruins. Everywhere they struck massive eruptions of earth and flames rose up while dilapidated buildings collapsed in ward upon themselves. A second then third round of cylinders fell on the area. When the last of the explosions rolled over the area below Great Red chuckled. “Another has already fallen to my warrior. How long do you believe the other three will last?”

“Not long uncle. Not long at all. There is a rage that burns deep inside of your warrior that is unmatched in the history of the Dragon Samori and Knights. A rage that will only be quenched when she has righted the wrongs of this world.” Wolong answered as he too looked down on the ruins with a look of pity. “From the time she first stepped foot into this world she has withheld her anger. She now has the instigators of all those wrongs before her. She no longer has reasons to hold back.”

The sudden crash of lightning striking the very center of the ruins brought all conversation to a halt. The area where the city square once stood was struck over and over by massive bolts of white-hot plasma. Hundreds of bolts slammed down out the clear skies. All with the same target, the city square. For more than ten minutes those bolts of plasma rained down. Quickly the square was turned into a boiling mass of melted glass. The once massive and beautiful central fountain was rendered into a pool of bluish-green slag. The bricks that paved the streets became a river of reddish orange flowing silicon. The heat generated from the destruction of the square melted the fronts of the surrounding buildings.

“It seems that my warrior is finally unleashing her true power.” Great Red rumbled before he looked down at his nieces and nephews. “Do you still wish to challenge her? A human that controls the power of a Goddess.”

When none of them answered Tiamat chuckled. “It seems that they are not as foolish as we once thought, husband. There maybe hope for them yet.”

“Let us hope that they will learn to let the humans follow their own paths to enlightenment. We made that mistake, and this was the reward for our efforts.” Great Red rumbled as he motioned towards the ruins with his head. Looking down at his gather nieces and nephews. “This ends the lesson. Learned it well.”

With that the most powerful of Dragons opened a portal to the Dimensional Gap and flew through it to that great nothingness. To underscore his departure Ryōjin waved his hand opening a second portal. Turning to his children and wife. “The fate of this world in now in the hands of that one young Knight. We will not interfere further. This is a Trail by Combat in the ways of our Laws. The Laws of Dragons.”

“But father we have an agreement.” Chieko whined.

“And that agreement is now being challenged. If even one of your Dragon Kings can survive the battle it will stand. If whoever they should fail the agreement is dissolved. This is the way of Dragon Law.” Ryōjin commanded. “If you should find fault with our laws then feel free to challenge me. At least with me you stand a chance at winning. A small one to be sure, but it is a chance.”

“Please brother. Let them challenge me instead.” Tiamat chuckled.

“No sister. They are my children. If they are to be punished for breaking Dragon Law. Then I or my beloved wife will be the ones to hand down that punishment.” Ryōjin told her as he looked at the gathered Princesses and Princes. “I am the King of the Celestial Dragons. My WORD is law. Who wishes to challenge me?”

When none of his children stepped forward. He just smiled. “I thought as much. Time to leave children.”

With that all of the Celestial Dragons moved through the portal and vanished. Only Tiamat remained to witness the final battles between the most powerful Kyamo no Sa in recorded history and the last of the Dragon Kings. Using her most powerful of senses her eyesight she focused on the crater. “So they found each other. Two against one. The odds do not favor you Chiyoko. How shall you handle this fight.”

The gates of Silvis.

Chiyoko walked through the crumbling gate with a determination that was without equal in her young life. She had come here to wage war. “Great Red wants to be entertained then I’ll give him a show that he won’t be soon to forget.”

She hadn’t gone fifty feet inside the city walls before she was confronted by the first of the city’s defenders. She had heard of Shades during her time as a child playing the game Dungeons and Dragons. She never expected to see one in real life. Yet here before her was one of those deadly creatures. With a speed born of necessity she drew her Sourusureiyāzu katana calling out. “Shine bright Severing Moon.”

The crest shaped blaze of light that leaped from her blade slashed the Shade in two. As it faded from existence Chiyoko gripped the sword with both hands. “Okay, they did warn me that the city had its own defenders. I wonder what else is running around this fucking place.”

“A great number of creatures lassie.” Came the voice from off to one side. Chiyoko spun to face the voice with her katana raised to strike. “There’ll be no need for that young lady. I offer no threat to you. I am only here to observe. Allow me to introduce myself. I am the Grieving Angel Ambriel. I was once the Guardian for this great city. Now all I do is stand watch over its rotting corpse.”

It took Chiyoko a few seconds to realize that the winged shadow that stood before her was actually real. Gripping her katana tighter she took a deep breath. “If that is the truth Ambriel. Where are the five Dragon Kings?”

“So, you are the one they have gathered here to battle. Very well then. In the far eastern in the old shopping district stands the Dragon King of the Eastern Sea, Gōkō. He waits your pleasure with bated breath. To the west in the where the students of science once gathered to sleep and relax is the Dragon King of the Western Sea, Gōjin. Within the city square the Dragon King of the Skies, Gōkinjun stands waiting your presence. The Dragon Kings of the Northern and Southern Seas; Gōkin and Gōjun, wait for you in the last place of power to stand within these walls before the fall. The great crater where the university one stood.” Ambriel answered her honestly with a small smile then asked. “If you would grant me a small boon warrior, for giving you their exact locations.”

“What do you wish, for Ambriel? If it is within my power, I will grant it.” Chiyoko answered with true honesty.

“Once you have defeated the Dragon Kings. Destroy this place once and for all. Free me from my eons of servitude to a dead city.” Ambriel asked bluntly.

“Sorry Ambriel. Only a god can lift your curse.” Chiyoko answered quickly. She knew better than to make a deal with a Shadow. Especially one that had been a Guardian Angel at one point in history. It was one thing to be a Fallen Angel it was an entirely deferent thing to be a cursed Fallen Angel to spend the rest of eternity as a Shadow. This creature before her was not even trust among its own kind.

At her refusal, the Shadow became enraged. In its blind rage it made one mistake. It failed to take in the fact that she never sheathed her katana. A weapon so powerful it could slay a Dragon God. Chiyoko’s strike was prefect. With one stroke she cut the creature in half. Just as with the Shade the Shadow that was once Ambriel the Guardian Angel for Silvis finally died.

“If I keep fucking around with these damned ghosts, I’ll end up dead. Time to clear the field. The question is how.” Chiyoko stood there thinking long and hard about her next move when she remembered something her uncle once said about war. “Time to drop back and call in an air strike.”

Reaching out with her mind she let the power of the Void fill her. Then slowly forming her intent in her mind she searched for the words. When her classical upbringing failed her. Chiyoko remembered the advice given to her by Satomi and Satoko. Chiyoko thought back to a movie she once saw sitting next to her father. There was a particular scene where a flight of B-17 bombers were on a bombing run. The music still resounded in her heart.

Even before she had finished the first verse the visualization for the first of those falling bombs slammed into the old shopping district. Chiyoko had called for the power of those power bombers from her home world. She wasn’t expecting the first of those bombs to equal the blast of Hiroshima. The second verse brought down the full payload of three B-52’s on the abandoned housing complex. The ground was still shacking when the last attack came down. While it was not your normal bombing run it still smashed down into the city square turning it into glass. As she sang the last verse, she let the power fade away. Even as she let the power go Chiyoko realized something wonderful. She was no longer fighting to reach the power of the Void. She only had to let herself open up to that powerful source of magic to work her most powerful of spells.

“I guess pushing myself to the brink of dying was worth it in the long run.” She mumbled to herself. Chiyoko reached out with magical senses searching for the Dragon Kings. With a grim smile Chiyoko chuckled. “Three down, two to go. Looks like I might actually survive this stupidity.”

As she started walking towards the crater a small portal opened next to her. through the portal walked a rather plain looking man dressed in what appeared to be a very stylish three-piece suit from her home world. If it were not for the goatee that reached his chest and reddish ting to his skin, he could have been your average bank executive. The other striking feature about the man was the air of raw power that rolled off him. It didn’t take her long to figure out who was walking next to her. “Greetings Great Red. I take it you have decided to get a front row seat to the final battle between me and the Dragon Kings.”

“Oh, I have no need for a front row seat as you put it, Lady Chiyoko. My reason for being here is to let you know the stakes have been raised. This is no longer a fight just for your freedom. It is now a war for the very soul of your new world. The last two Dragon Kings must be defeated here and now. If you should fail, then status quo will remain. There is nothing that I or Ryōjin can do to change that. My nieces and nephews have seen to this.” Great Red informed her sadly.

“If that truly is the case. Then it is time to roll the dice of Fate one more time.” Chiyoko opened herself to the Void once more and called upon the power she needed to open a transportation portal. With a wave of her hand, it opened to the crater and she stepped through without a second thought. Leaving behind Great Red.

“It seems she has found her power at least.” Great Red said into the thin air as he opened his own portal back to the Dimensional Gap. “Have fun Lady Chiyoko.”

Chiyoko looked around the massive crater as she stepped into the very bottom of the bowl-shaped hole in the ground. “Holy shit! Talk about overkill.”

“Welcome Kyamo no Sa. So glade you could join us. Though I do wish you had the curtesy of facing our brothers in honorable combat. I know that they would have given you a worthy fight.” The older of the two men called out to her.

“You know there is an old saying in the world I come from Gōkin. All’s far in love and war. If you wanted a fair fight, then you should have stayed in the schoolyard playing the bully. Because I sure as fuck won’t give you one, cocksucker.” Chiyoko spat out as she drew on the power of the Void. She was already drawing on the knowledge she learned from playing Dungeons and Dragons. To be precise it was the list of combat spells found in the War Wizards Compendium. An often-overlooked player’s manual than had been written for the Second Edition Advanced D-and-D game system. Most players of the game rarely found the book because of its poor sales.

“You jack-holes ready for a fight?” She screamed at the top of her lungs.

“DIE YOU BITCH!” Gōjun yelled as he threw a massive fireball in her direction.

Even before the fireball crossed half the distance Chiyoko waved her hand calling out. “Flash and freeze!” with those words the fireball crashed to the ground exploding in a shower of ice. Chiyoko countered this with her own spell. “I call on thy Spirits of Fire. Rain down brimstone!”

Before she had finished the first line the two Dragon Kings were running from where they stood. Both men barely escaped the rain of fire that crashed down where they once stood. Chiyoko stood her ground and case a second spell not wanting to give her enemies a chance to recover. Holding out her right hand like a pistol she intoned. “Thunder Spirts pay heed. Thunder Shock.”

The blast of pure electricity slammed into the Dragon King Gōkin before he gone fifty yards. The man was knocked back onto his ass. Where he lay unmoving. She could tell with just a glance that the man now resided in the land of the dead. While Chiyoko was dealing with Gōkin. Gōjun tired to attack her with a freezing spell. Chiyoko fill him drawing on his power. With a flip of her wrist, she sent the spell careening off into the side of the crater. She hide her smile of pleasure at the man’s failure. Then slowly turned to face him. “Time to end this dance Gōjun. It is just you and me now. Like the others Gōkin is dead. Do me a favor and kill yourself already. It’ll save us all time and give yourself a clean death.”

“I could say the same thing Kyamo no Sa. Though I doubt that we see things in the same light. I have a counteroffer. Join me. Between the two of us we would rule not only this world but your home world as well.” Gōkin knew that his only chance was to tempt this young woman into lowering her guard. “Unlike my fallen brothers I know the truth behind the legends surrounding the first of the Dragon Samurai. You are of the Void. Unlike your sisters. You are the embodiment of your element.”

“What are you? Some kind of Seth Lord? Please. Get a fucking clue you worthless piece of shit. All this talk of come to the dark side is getting on my last nerve.” Chiyoko snarked as she faced Gōkin head on. “Let us settle this with our steal, Gōjun. Blade against blade. Just like the Samurai of old.”

The Dragon King saw that there was no other way if he wanted to live. Lifting his cane to grab it by the handle and shaft he twisted. With a steed pull he drew out his sword. “Agreed Kyamo no Sa. Before we begin may at least have the privilege of knowing your name? This way I can have it engraved on your tombstone.”

“Only if your tell me yours, sir.” Chiyoko answered as she pulled her katana.

“I have lived for the last two hundred years with one name Kyamo no Sa. I am Gōjun King of the Northern Seas. When I was still human, I was called Yoshitoki Yoshida.” Gōjun answered with a bow to Chiyoko. “And your name my Lady?”

“In this life I am known as Chiyoko Hakuryū, sir. Hopefully, I will be the last Kyamo no Sa. Because if I fail the cycle of rebirth for the Dragon Samurai will never end. I fight to end our cursed existence.” Chiyoko answered with her own bow.

“Very commendable. Though in the long run it will not matter. Your curse may be lifted, with my death but the cycle will repeat. For you see. The Dragon Kings always return. Our return heralds the return of the Dragon Samurai. May be not this century or the next. It does not matter. Sooner or later the Gods of Law will send us once more into this world to end the corruption of their siblings.” Gōjun said with more than a little arrogance. Just before he charged Chiyoko.

The two combatants slammed into each other with a ring of steel on steel. Chiyoko pushed off Gōjun then slash at his belly. Gōjun barely managed to block the cross slash. He drew back and went for an overhead hack only to find Chiyoko sword there to block. To his surprise the petite woman spun away from him only to attack with an upward slash towards his crotch. He barely had time to jump back. Chiyoko’s sword passed within inches of his body. Seeing chance Gōjun set his feet and again tried for an overhead hack at her head. Only to find that Chiyoko’s move was nothing more than a faint to draw him in close. With his sword still held over his head he looked down at the three feet of steel embedded in his chest and a smiling Chiyoko. Only the smile that she worn never reached her eyes.

“It seems that our dance is at an end, Yoshitoki Yoshida.” With a savage yank Chiyoko pulled the katana from the man’s chest. As Gōjun feel to his knees Chiyoko raised her sword above her head in a two-handed grip. “May you find your way to hell swiftly you worthless piece of shit.”

With that Chiyoko brought her sword down across the back of Gōjun’s neck. The strike was as clean as it was swift serving the man’s head from his body. Pulling a small silken cloth from the belt that held her scabbards Chiyoko wiped the blade clean of blood. Once done she slowly slide the katana home in its scabbard. “Rest in peace Yoshitoki Yoshida, last of the Dragon Kings.”

“Well done, Lady Chiyoko.” The woman’s voice was one that Chiyoko knew well. Slowly turning to face the Mother of the Majestic Dragons Chiyoko and bowed deeply. “No need for such formality between us, Lady Chiyoko.”

“Lady Tiamat I owe you and your husband for arranging this fight. It allowed me to fight without holding back. There was no way for me to win in the human realms. You and Great Red gave me an even playing field. For that I thank you both on behalf of myself and my sisters.” Chiyoko countered with far more respect than she had ever shown to any of the Dragon Gods.

Tiamat chuckled as she reached up slowly and removed the mask that had hidden Chiyoko’s face from the time she had first set foot in this world of magic. As Chiyoko’s face came into view Tiamat smiled. “As promised the curse that has plagued you and your sisters is now lifted. Return to your sisters and rejoice. Spend the rest of your days in the peace you all so richly deserve.”

“Thank you, Lady Tiamat. I hope that your husband was entertained.” Chiyoko said with a chuckle as she took the mask from Tiamat’s hand. “Because I have no desire to give a repeat performance.”

“I was greatly amused young, Lady. I do have one question. Why did you offer to face the last Dragon King in honorable combat with your sword. You could have easily defeated him with your magic.” Great Red said as he step through a portal once more. “It wasn’t like you owed him a fair fight.”

“He was the last of his kind, sir. To show him less than the respect he deserved as an honored enemy would bring disgrace upon me and my sisters.” Chiyoko answered him with as much dignity as she could muster under the current circumstances. “I may not have been born to this world. I do understand the ways of this world. The honor of a family is a shared responsibility. There was no way I was going to dishonor my sisters after Gōjun’s challenge.”

“And you said that she would never understand this world, Tiamat. I told you that she would bring change while honoring the old ways.” Great Red said with chuckle. Turning to look Chiyoko with a smile. “Ready to head home, Lady Chiyoko?”

“With all due respect sir. Hell yes.” Chiyoko looked at the surrounding ruins and shivered. “No offence but this place gives me the creeps.”

Both Dragon Gods chuckled as Tiamat placed her arm over Chiyoko’s shoulder. “Worry not, Lady Chiyoko. This place is a place for Dragons. It has always given the other races the creeps as you put it. You are feeling the ancient magic that first formed this great city. It was wild magic.”

“Of all our great cities. Only this one formed directly from the Void. When the Ancient Gods punished the citizens for their crimes. They let the Void reclaim its own. With nothing to hold it in the human realm it naturally returned here.” Great Red explained for Chiyoko. “That is why once you leave all will return to how it was when you first walked through the gate.”

“You mean that with all the damage I did it will be as if I never stepped foot within these walls?” Chiyoko asked in wonder.

“That is the curse that befell this place long ago. To remain frozen in time. A warning to all who would defy the Gods.” Tiamat told her honestly. “It is nothing more than a home for the Shades, Shadows, Wraiths, and Ghosts of people long dead.”

“I kind of got that impression after the first fifty feet inside the curtain wall. Even now all I feel is lingering memories of those people.” Chiyoko sighed and looked around the crater one more time. With a shiver she shutdown her magical senses. “Memories that give power to the current inhabitants of this place. There are more than just Shades, Shadows, Wraiths, and Ghosts here now, Lady Tiamat. Can’t you feel them. Far too many undead to name.”

“The time for you being here has passed, Lady Chiyoko. Much longer and you will be overcome by the wild magic. You will lose yourself to it and the Void if you stay much longer.” With that Tiamat waved her right hand opening a portal back to the human realm. With a kiss on the young woman’s cheek Tiamat pushed her trough the portal. When the portal closed behind the disappearing Chiyoko, Tiamat turned to Great Red. “Well husband. Shall we be going?”

“I believe that our time here has come to and end, dearest.” The powerful Majestic Dragon took one last look at the ruins of their ancient home. “It truly was a City of Gold. Such a waste. Do you think we’ll ever see the likes of it again?”

“With this Kyamo no Sa changing the world. We just might. Only time will tell.” Tiamat answered her husband just before he opened a portal to the Dimensional Gap. “I truly hope so.”

With the last living creatures gone as heavy fog settled over the ancient city ruins. Within minutes the destruction wrought by Chiyoko in her fight with the Dragon Kings vanished. The bodies of the five dead men were soon attacked by the undead citizens of the ancient city. Within minutes nothing physical remained to mark their passing. Not even the tatters of their clothing remained. Only their souls remained behind to become the newest members of the city’s population. They would forever haunt the places of their deaths. Never knowing peace. They would spent the rest of time in the hell known as the Void.

-----tbc-----

This installment of Forever the Dragon Princess has been brought you by The Garret County Maryland 4H Wintertime Rescue Services. For all your horse powered wintertime services.

---

Chapter 24
Serpent’s Gap, Chūgoku Mountains: late afternoon

Empress Rin watched as Satoko fired the last of her enchanted arrows into the fleeing army. With that final arrow the last of her power faded. Like her sister Satomi she too had reached her limits. The two maiko maidens had been pushing themselves next to the rebel forces for the last several hours. Despite everything they had done to shorten the battle. The fighting had been nonstop from the moment that the alchemist battle ended. Without the power of the four Dragon Samori alchemists to add in the battle the fighting had ground to a bloody slug fest. Those four teenage girls had given their all and now they could barely stand.

Even with the return of the six majestic dragons the Emperor’s soldiers had not given up the fight. Even when those great beasts attack the soldiers directly, they refused to surrender. Not even when their armored wagons were destroyed one by one with blast of dragon fire and ice. Not even when their field artillery units were turned to dust by poison gas and steam. Nor when their trenches were covered in crushing crystal or blasted with bolts of lightning.

“We’ve reach the last of their entrenchments, Majesty. If your brother is going to hit us with his reinforcements. It’s going to be now.” Setsu told her daughter as she pulled the trigger of her rifle one more time. Her target died as he ran from the fighting. Most of the fighting had been close range and hand-to-hand. Being able to actually use her rifle for its intended purpose relaxed her. “Though I doubt he has the reserves to counterattack at this point.”

“Okay mom. How do you figure that?” Rin snarled as she gunned down an Infantry man trying to sneak into her mother’s blindside.

“Because he would have thrown them at us the moment, we crossed the first trench line. Though I don’t understand why your brother’s generals didn’t do that exactly that. We were out in the open. The perfect time to hammer our troops.” Setsu explained as she sighted in on her next target.

“Because his only real reinforcement troops were those Airborne Troopers with the armored airships. Thanks to that Dragon Knight and those six monsters. They never got the chance to come into play.” One of Rin’s commanders answered.

“Whatever the reason we press our attack while we have the momentum. I want my brother standing before me today.” Rin ordered then turned to Shogun Nishimura. “How is our surprise delivery going sir?”

“They’ve taken up position on the far end of the gap. They have completely cut off any escape route for the false Emperor and his guards, your Majesty. The only direction left to him is right into our hands.” Shogun Nishimura grinned evilly.

“Then I suggest we hasten his arrival, sir. Send the signal for our surprise to close in on his basecamp.” Rin ordered without a second thought. “Also have our artillery direct their fire along the outer edges of the valley floor.”

“What about the dragons, majesty?” Satomi asked as she walked up to impromptu gathering of Rebellion leadership. “Where do you want them for the final act?”

“I need them to pull back. We’re going to be way too close with the Impearl army. They come in for one of their strafing runs now. They may just take out our own people.” Rin explained as she looked towards the six dragons high overhead. “Something that I would really like to avoid right now. We’ve lost enough of our people to enemy fire. It’s bad enough that we lost the entire Velvet Vanguard and Bold Arrows contingents. It doesn’t matter that they took out those damned gatling guns and heavy cannons of the five-twenty-eighth.”

“At least they died with honor.” Nishimura sighed heavily. “A waist of damned fine troops on both sides.”

“They knew what they were getting into when they signed on, Nishimura. Like we all did.” The commander for the Moonfist Warriors grunted.

“You know you’re one cold blooded bastard Amazake. Don’t you feel anything for the men and women have died on this battlefield?” Nishimura demanded.

“I do feel for them my Lord. Their loss will be greatly felt among our number. It doesn’t matter how long it takes us. We the Moonfist Warriors will avenge their deaths.” Amazake snarled as left his rifle to his shoulder. The bark of the rifle signaled the end of another Empyreal soldier. “We will send every last one of those worthless dogs to their markers.”

“You will restrain your men, sir. Our enemy is not the soldiers, but the false Emperor. We are the Empress’s army. We show mercy to a fallen foe.” Setsu barked. When the man went to tell her no, Setsu drew her sword with a blinding speed. As the head of Amazake rolled across the ground Setsu looked at the rest of the gathered leaders. “Let this be the final warning. The Empress was the one who gave the ordered to spare the wounded and those who surrender. Only the Emperor and his top commanding officers are to be held accountable for this war.”

“There are men among those soldiers who have committed crimes against the people, Captain Suda. What of those animals? Will they just be allowed to walk away?” Nishimura asked of Setsu.

“They shall face the High Courts for their crimes, Lord Nishimura. Have no fear that. Those that survive this day that is.” Rin told the Shogun honestly. “Now, let us find my dear brother. It is time to stamp paid on his account.”

Command Camp for Emperor Moronari Souma.

As the gathered leaders moved towards the camp of Moronari Souma the Emperor was raising hell with his military commanders. “What the HELL is happening? How in the name of all nine hells can this rabble be winning?!”

“Sire, please. Worry not. Our greatest weapon has yet to arrive. Once the armored zeppelins arrive the tide of battle will change. Commodore Umemura has never failed to carry out his assigned duties. The nineteenth Tactical Air Armada is the most powerful Naval Airship unit in the nation.” Admiral Jomie Seno said trying to pacify the enraged Emperor. The only problem was the 19th should have arrived hours ago.

“Where the hell are those damned airship, Admiral? Shouldn’t they have arrived already? Better yet why haven’t our air defense artillery cannons been able to kill those damned dragons? You assured me that they could punch through their hides.” Moronari demanded of his ADA Commanders.

“Please sire, our gun crews have been trying to target those Dragons. The problem is that Dragons are not like flying wings or zeppelins sire. They don’t move the same way. We cannot led them the way that we do with normal man-made aerial aircraft. The moment we get one in our gunsights they change direction. They can do so within the length of their body. All without warning. As fast as our flying wings are, they still need some distance to change their direction of travel. As for zeppelins it takes more even distance and time to change their direction.” General Manabu Sanda explained in hopes of saving his soldiers’ lives.

“What about the armored wagons? Why haven’t they stopped the enemy’s advance?” Moronari demanded of his generals once again.

“Those boulders spread across the valley floor hampers their efforts to stop the enemy. The enemy is using those boulders for hit and run attacks. Striking from ambush. Using firebombs to kill the crews inside the wagons. There is also the problem of the Dragons strafing the few wagons that made it back out of the boulder field. They’re using some kind of breath weapon to destroy the armor wagons completely.” Sanda explained with a heavy sigh. “Before you ask about using our artillery to stop the attacks by the enemy infantry the answer is, we can’t. There is too great a danger of hitting our own men by accident. There is no way of controlling exactly where an artillery shell will hit. Even a near miss by one the heavy cannon shells is enough to flip or destroy an armored wagon.”

“Are you telling me. That those overpriced pieces of metal are now worthless?” Moronari screamed at the top of his lungs.

“In some many words, yes. This battle has come down to the will of the individual Infantrymen in the field.” Sanda explained with real fear in his voice. “Sadly, our soldiers lack the same conviction of our enemy.”

“What the hell does that mean?” Moronari asked coldly.

“Without our Military Alchemists to back up the common soldier. Our troops started to retreat the second that fight ended in victory for the Dragon Samori.” One of the generals answered just as coldly. “They see our armored wagons being destroyed one by one. There is no sign of the nineteenth and their airborne troops. In short, sire. Our soldiers have lost all hope of winning and in their Emperor.”

“What the hell do you mean General Tanaka?” Moronari snarled as he slowly pulled his katana from its scabbard.

“In the words of great man. You’re a moron.” Everyone in the tent spun around to at the soft feminine voice that came from nowhere. Swords and pistols were pulled in reaction to the sudden ghostly appearance of the Kyamo no Sa. Unlike the last time the vision was life-size. With a very impudent wave it greeted them all. “How’s it going fuck face? Nice to see you haven’t tried to run away.”

“HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO THE EMPEROR THAT WAY WOMAN?” Screamed Sanda.

“Oh, shove it up your ass General. You’re not worth the buck-fifty to blow your ass to hell. As for this fuck stick you call Emperor. He’s nothing more then a usurper of the first order. The Celestial Dragons have decreed that the true rule of this nation is Empress Rin Suda. Child of the first concubine. Rightful heir to the Dragon Throne.” The image of Chiyoko waved at Moronari. “That fool in nothing more than the off-cast sperm of a demented old man.”

“If you were here before me woman. I would remove your head from your neck.” Moronari snarled as he raised his sword in defiance. “I would do it myself with this sword. The sword of my father.”

“Don’t worry little boy. You’ll get your chance. I’ll be there way before the Empress and her army.” The image chuckled. “As for using the sword of your father. I suggest you put that one away. That sword belongs to the last Emperor, not your father. If you want to kill with your father’s weapon. I suggest you find a pig farmer and barrow his butcher knife. After all your mother did fuck the palace pig herder in a moment of drunken passion the night you were conceived.”

“I will have you on your knees before me bitch. After I let my personal guards ravage your body for their pleasure. All five hundred of them. If you should survive them. I’ll show you mercy by having you drawn and quartered in the Capital Courtyard. After which I’ll bury you in an unmarked grave.” Moronari spat out.

“You know something. I was thinking about letting the Empress end this battle with a one-on-one fight between the two of you.” The image sighed. “Now, I think I’ll save her the fucking hassle. I’ll see you soon, you pathetic piece of pig swell.”

“Only if you can get pass the Dragon Kings whore! They’ll deal with you slut!”

“Oh, you mean those pitiful excuses for mages? Well, if I were you. I wouldn’t be counting on them showing up any time soon. You see. They’re all dead.” The image chuckled at the looks of total disbelief on the faces of the gathered men. “I killed them all. Their ghosts will haunt the vastness of the Void for all eternity.”

“How the hell could you. A mere woman kill those men of power?” Demanded Admiral Seno. “We have all witnessed their power. For you to defeat them is inconceivable.”

“You really should look into the meaning behind that word, fatso. Because there is one place where MY power rules absolute. They dared to face me there in personal combat. I would be happy to face you all there. Only your minds and souls would crumble before the power of the Void itself.” The image chuckled.

“You dared to battle in the VOID? Are you mad woman?” Seno asked for the gather commanders. The idea of battling in the Void was too terrible to imagine for them.

With each passing moment of the conversation the image became more and more solid. By this point the image of the young woman was no longer that of a ghostly apparition. It was almost as if she physically stood in their presence. Until now it had stood in one place. Then to their amazement the image began to walk around the tent. As it passed the individual commander it placed its hand on their shoulder. With each touch that man fell to the floor unconscious. This happened until it just the image and Emperor Moronari.

“You know I could have killed them all, Moronari. Instead, they’re only sleeping. You on the other hand. Are a totally deferent matter.” The image said smiling.

“What do you want?” Moronari asked as he stumbled back away from the image turned real. He figured it out faster than his generals. Here before him stood the Kyamo no Sa in the flesh. How she had managed the feat was beyond his comprehension. “Just ask and it shall be yours. Money. Land. Power. Just spare my life.”

“Only now at the end do you truly understand the fear that the people of this nation have lived with under your rule.” Chiyoko told him with a heavy sigh as she fully formed inside the tent. Until now her trip from the Void had been like a long slow walk through the Halls of History. The control it had taken her to make the journey home was unlike her crossing into the Void.

“You know something Moronari. If you had actually tried to rule with mercy and justice. The way you should have. The Celestial Dragons would not have dragged my ass into this world. If you had only killed the Dragon Kings when they first showed their faces. Then we would not have reached this point.” Chiyoko told him bluntly.

“What do you mean, woman? I have ruled the way that a true Emperor should rule. The weak must be forced to realize their place in the world. If not, then anarchy rules. This nonsense of protecting the weak and ruling with mercy. Is just that, nonsense.” Moronari countered bluntly. “Only the strong have the right to rule.”

“That is where you are sadly mistaken, Moronari. Political power and military strength mean nothing. The more you oppress a people the more they will cry out for revolution and freedom. They will raise up and overthrow any corrupt government. It doesn’t matter when or where it will happen. In your ignorance you have overlooked one of the greatest fundamental aspects of human life.” Chiyoko raised her right and point towards her heart. “Inside of very human beats a heart yearning to be free. To live a life in pursuit of happiness.”

“Lies. Freedom is nothing more than a delusion of the masses. They are weak willed fools. Easily led astray from the path of civilized behavior. The only way to rule the masses is through force and terror.” Moronari countered quickly. “If you show them mercy they will rebel just as quick.”

“You’re a fool Moronari.” Chiyoko interrupted him harshly. “Force and terror will only fuel the masses desire for freedom even more. History is filled with examples of this. The greatest example of this is the Revolutionary War of Liberion. Do you believe that you’re better than that foolish king? Not only did the people of Liberion rebel, but they also destroyed the army that was sent in to suppress them. You want to why? They rebelled because they could no longer live under that king’s tyrannical rule. They had to be free.”

“That would never have happened here if that whore had just remained dead.” Moronari sputtered as he stepped away from the woman that stood before him.

“Yes, it would have, Moronari. You see the Liberians have a saying. ‘The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants. It is its natural manure.’ Let put this simply for your feeble little mind.” Chiyoko grinned nastily. “It means that as a tree needs water and nourishment, so does liberty. Patriots must be willing to sacrifice their own blood and the blood of those that would destroy liberty in order to keep it alive. Liberty requires defending with war from time to time. When tyrants would dare to rule the world through fear and oppression. True patriots will rise up to destroy them. Even without Empress Ren to lead them. Sooner or later the people of this nation would rise up against you and tear down your false throne. Once they had done, they would have drug your ass to the nearest tree to stretch your fool neck until you were dead, dead, dead! The best you could have hoped for is a burial at sea.”

“That would never happen. I am the one chosen by the Gods to rule. It is my Devine right to rule this nation.” Moronari countered.

“No one has the Devine right to rule, Moronari. You rule by the grace of the people. They and they alone allowed you to park your arse on that throne. In turn you betrayed their trust and ruled through fear and intimidation.” Chiyoko explained for the now very confused defeated Emperor. The sounds of gunfire reached their ears from outside the tent. “Your subjects have come for you Moronari. Will you face them like a man, or will you take your chances with me?”

“Will you use your magic or face me with that sword on your hip?” Moronari asked as he pointed towards Chiyoko’s left hip.

“I’ll meet you with steel. If that is what you desire.” Chiyoko smiled then popped her knuckles. “Personally, I would prefer to just beat the fuck out of your with my bare hands. I always found a good no-holds-barred fist to be rather satisfying.”

“For some strange reason I believe you would have the advantage over me in a fist fight, Kyamo no Sa. Let us finish our fates with our blades.” Moronari answered with more civility than Chiyoko expected from the man. With shallow bow to Moronari, Chiyoko drew her katana. “Before we begin. May I know your name my Lady?”

“Those who know my name call me sister. When I was brought to this world the Dragon Gods gave me the name of Chiyoko Hakuryū.” Chiyoko smiled as she raised her katana.

“The White dragon’s thousandth generation child.” Moronari chuckled as he translated the meaning behind Chiyoko’s name. “A befitting name for the woman who would end a thousand-year dynasty. Shall we begin?”

“To the death?” Chiyoko asked.

“To the first blood. No need for me to kill you or myself to die at your hands.” Moronari said as he returned Chiyoko’s bow and took up his stance. “Luck.”

“Same.” Was all Chiyoko said in reply before charging. The two swords clashed with a ringing that drowned out the gunfire from outside the tent. Chiyoko knew she could end the fight by simply calling upon the power of her sword. The only thing that held that power back was her own sense of honor. This fight about more than just two people trying to kill each other. It was a fight for the soul of nation’s people. That was something that Chiyoko wasn’t going to jeopardized. For anything.

Moronari knew that he had the advantage in strength and reach over the young woman. There was where his advantage ended. Skill for skill they were equal. Speed and agility belonged to Chiyoko. He knew that it didn’t matter. The longer this fight went on, the more the advantage would fall to Chiyoko. As she had the power of the Celestial Dragons following through her blood.

Again, and again their blades clashed. The harder he pushed her the harder she pushed back. The first casualty of their fight was the chairs. They fell to the slashing blades of the two combatants. Next was the smaller tables inside the tents. The last casualty was the conference table used by Moronari’s war staff. Though the two combatants were giving it their all they avoided the unconscious bodies of Moronari’s war staff. By unspoken accord they left the eight men out of their fight.

The two combatants had become so engrossed in their battle that they never heard the gunfire come to an end. Nor did they notice the arrival of Rin, Setsu, and the rest of the Dragon Knights. Even Miles had joined his sisters-in-arms as they entered the tent. With a final clash of steel, the two stood locked blade to blade. The two stood there looking each other in the eyes panting heavily.

The Dragon Empress and her Knights stood staring at the sight before them. Rin and Setsu had no idea of how Chiyoko could be standing there before them. Satomi and Satoko leaned against each other with smiles of satisfaction over the return of their student. Akane, Chikako, Kasumi and Yoshie just shook their heads in disbelief as Miles chuckled. Of all the Dragon Knights only he understood the power that Chiyoko held inside her small frame. Rin’s gathered military leaders stood behind around them. Outside the Empyreal Army lay in defeat and ruin. Once again, a small but determined band of rebel forces had done the impossible.

“It seems that your missing sister has decided to host her own little party.” Rin said to the four teenage girls who had become more than just advisors to her. “Do you think we should interrupt their conversation?”

“No Empress. This is one time that we must let our student finish what she has started.” Satomi said out of the blue. Then asked at the confused look of those gathered to witness this final act of the war. “Don’t you feel it?”

“Feel what?” Akane asked sharply.

“Death has come for one of them.” Satoko sighed. “The battle may be over, but the war has yet to be won. They shall decide the fate of this nation with their blades.”

“It seems that we have gained an audience, Lady Chiyoko.” Moronari panted. “Do you think your brother and sisters will interfere with our battle.”

“If I know them. They’ll leave us to finish our fight in piece.” Chiyoko coughed out between breaths. “Though I believe that our fight must change slightly, Sir Moronari. Shall we finish sir?”

“I believe that you are correct Lady Chiyoko. As you suggested at the start. To the death, then.” With those words the two combatants pushed away from each other one last time and square off. No words were spoken between the two as they took up their positions in their personal dance of death.

For the last time Chiyoko and Moronari clash with a ring of steel on steel. Both understood the simple fact that their fight was now to the death. Their reward was simple, life or death. In the blink of an eye Chiyoko ended their battle with a thrust to the center of Moronari’s stomach. The rush of pain from having 60cm of steel forge folded more than one-thousand times and sharpened to a razor’s edge. A blade blessed by the Dragon God King Ryōjin himself. Even as the blade of the Emperor fell from his hands Moronari knew that his time on this earth had come to an end. With a slow steady pressure Chiyoko withdrew her sword from Moronari. She let the man fall to his knees before her.

“Any last words Lord Moronari?” She asked with respect for a fallen foe.

“I have dishonored my family. There are no words to cleans my soul. Strike cleanly Lady Chiyoko. I have desire in facing my sister’s brand of justice.” Moronari answered through clenched teeth. “Honor is light as a feather. Duty is heavier than a mountain. Until now I never truly understood the meaning of those words.”

“Then I hope you find your punishments in hell to be light.” Chiyoko sighed then brought her sword down across the back of Moronari’s neck in one swift motion. The strike was clean. Effortlessly severing the man’s head from his neck. “May the Gods show you mercy Moronari. I hope you find peace in your enteral rest.”

“Only the Gods know the answer to your prayers kōhai. I doubt they shall be forthcoming with a reply anytime soon.” Satomi told her as she walked up to stand next to her young charge. Placing a hand on Chiyoko’s shoulder. “You are the blade of war, Chiyoko. Like the katana in your hands, your time to return to the scabbard has come. Your work here is done for now.”

Chiyoko gave her teacher a sad smile and sheathed her katana. With this final act of sheer iron will the young woman collapsed into the Maiko’s waiting arms. Rin and the rest of her commanders were stunned by this sudden turn of events. Only the other Dragon Knights understood what had just happened. Miles, Akane, Chikako, Kasumi and Yoshie all moved as one. With reverent care the four sisters lifted the exhausted form of their sister to their shoulders. Miles turned to Empress Rin and bowed deeply before speaking for his sisters.

“We shall attend to our sister, Empress. You have been restored to your rightful place upon the throne. We leave this nation in your care.” Miles never looked up at Rin as the four sisters carried Chiyoko from the tent. Once they were gone, he stood straight and looked the gathered commanders in the eyes. “Hear my words and pay heed Empress. Break your sacred oath to the people of this nation and it is you who shall face not only our wrath next, but the full wrath of our dragons in all of their terrifying rage. This shall be your only warning.”

With those words of warning Miles, the Fair, Knight of White Rose Dragon Order left the tent of the former Emperor. None moved to stop the deadly young man. Though they did rush to follow him outside. There they all brought up short by the sight that greeted them. Surrounding the destroyed camp stood the six majestic dragons. The greatest of which now held the limp body of the Kyamo no Sa in its saddle. The massive black dragon swung his head to look down on the young Empress.

“You have heard the words of the White one’s rider, Empress. Now hear mine. Betray the trust place in you by my rider and it will not be our riders you shall face. It shall by the Dragon Warriors’ Host that I will raise in her name. There are far more of us in this world now than there was in the past. It will not be the paltry score of ancient times, but hundreds. Doubt not my words. For I am more than a General of my people. I am the Supreme Warlord of all Dragon kind.” Ivadad rumbled then turned his head to look towards the north. “Should you doubt me, or my command look to the northern skies. Those are but a tiny number of those that I command.”

Rin, Setsu, and the gathered commanders all turned and looked towards the skies north of the valley. There before their eyes were the majestic dragons that had risen to Ivadad’s war cry. It quickly became clear to them all that the dragon wasn’t making an ideal threat. He would raise a force of dragons that would destroy this nation should the ancient pact between its ruler, the people, and the land be broken again. Unlike the others though Rin knew of the sheer raw power that those dragons represented and had no desire to face that power.

“You have my word of honor Lord Ivadad. I shall never break my sacred vow to the people of this land. By all that is Holy and Honorable. This I so swear.” Rin told the massive black dragon from her deepest bow. Much to the shock of her commanders. “Never again will I let our people suffer under a tyrant’s rule.”

“See that you don’t, Empress Rin.” Ivadad rumbled then turned to his brothers and sister. Seeing that all of their riders were now mounted. “Let us return to our home weyrs brothers and sister. Our duty here is done.”

With that the six majestic dragons took flight. Only Satomi and Satoko remained behind. Rin and Setsu looked to the two shrine maidens in confusion. Setsu asked the very glaring question on everyone’s mind. “Do you not have your own sacred duties to return to Mistresses?”

“Until such time as the Gods tell us otherwise our duty is to remain here and act as advisors to Empress Rin.” Satomi answered hotly then pointed towards the disappearing dragons. “They no longer have need of our guidance.”

“Why is that?” Setsu demanded.

“Because they are not returning to Watatsumi’s compound, within the Temple of Eternal Balance. Where they and their riders go now is into history.” Satoko told them all bluntly. “There is only one sacred place in that direction.”

It took only a few moments before the gathered commanders and Rin understood what Satoko was talking about. Yet it would be up to Satomi to tell them all where the six dragons and their riders were headed. “The Dragon Brook Tower.”

“Will we ever see them again Mistress Satomi?” Rin asked in a voice filled with sorrow over the loss of her friends.

“If the legends hold true, your Majesty. They will only return in times of great need. The Dragon Knights have expended all their power to restore this nation to its rightful ruler. Only their dragons remain as a warning to hold true to your pact.” Satomi told the first lie of many to protect the six young people known to the world as the Dragon Knights. She and Satoko would craft the tale that would become the newest chapter in the legend of the Dragon Knights. “Such a terrifying warning they have left behind for us poor mortals.”

“Excuse me, Mistress but are you saying that I shall never again lay eyes upon my granddaughter?” Lord Nishimura asked in hushed tones.

“I did not mean to say that Lord Nishimura. What I should have said is that they are retreating from the world as they are no longer needed. When the time comes when such power is again need for the protection of our nation. They will return. Until then don’t you believe they have earned their right to rest?” Satoko corrected.

“What my sister has not told you honored witnesses. The Kyamo no Sa battled the Dragon Kings on her own. Then against all odds crossed the vastness of the Void for a second time. Only to return here and battle the old Emperor with the very last of her strength. It will take her some time to recover her strength. She was not the only one. Her four sisters battled the frontline Military Alchemists of the Empyreal Army to the death. They also gave their all. The fact that they made it this far is amazing. Of all the Dragon Knights. Only Sir Miles the Fair still had the strength to stand on his own power. If not for his training as a Squire, he would surely have collapsed long ago. Those six young people gave more in this battle than anyone will ever know.” Satomi did not hide her feelings on the matter with honey covered words or respect. “Leave them to recover in their own way.”

“Your wish shall be respected Mistress Satomi. We shall leave them to their rest and recovery. Though can you answer one question?” Rin asked them both. Satomi just nodded her head. “This tower where they are going. Is it safe for them?”

“The Dragon Brook Tower is a place of vast power. The central tower is surrounded by six smaller, round towers and are connected by big, heavy walls made of white marble. In the shape of a massive six-pointed star. The Keep has but one ground level entrance. A great gate with giant wooden doors, a regular bridge and it’s the only easy way in, but easy is very relative here. Statues of kings and Queens are lined up outside of the castle gates, to serve as reminders of the past.” Satoko explained for the Empress and her newest advisors. “Though this castle was not built by the hands of man. At least not according to the legend surrounding it.”

“Then who built the tower?” Rin asked for those around her.

“The Dragons of the Heavenly Islands. According to legend they used magic and alchemy to raise the central tower in one night. The surrounding walls and smaller towers were raised over the next six days. When the dragons finished, they surround the whole island of Isaibsa Island in a great seawall. That seawall stands eighty over the waves and had only one entrance. A sea gate that stands just as tall as the outer wall and controlled by the central tower through magical means. Over the past twelve centuries forty nations have tried to penetrate that gate and wall. The surrounding seafloor is littered with the rotting hulks of dead ships and the bones of the sailors who dare those defenses. Only those partnered with a dragon may enter.” Satomi answered as best as she could. Then she turned to face the direction in which the six majestic dragons had flown. “And those partnerships are for life.”

“Then I doubt we’ll see them anytime soon.” Rin sighed. “I’ll miss them.”

“We all will child. Satoko and me more than most.” Satomi sighed then turned to her sister and fellow Shrine Maiden. “Come along sister. We have still have work.”

Rin watched as the two young women left the area without so much as a by your level or kiss our asses. Her commanding officers and the Shoguns may have been pissed at the attitude of the women but knew better than to say something.

Dragon Brook Tower, Isaibsa Island: 9 hours later

Chiyoko woke to the rushing of air across her face. “Where am I? What the hell happened? What’s going on?”

“Peace my rider. Calm yourself.” Ivadad rumbled from beneath her.

“Ivadad. How did I get on your back?” Chiyoko asked more than a little confusion.

“I see that you’re wake this time.” The massive dragon chuckled. “Or do you still think that you’re dream walking?”

“Um… no I wake. Did I wake up before?” Chiyoko asked with real embarrassment.

“You did, my dear. Though the first time I have to admit to being slightly surprised. I should have taken Ygi up on his wager that you would have slept the whole journey. You woke three times during the long flight. We are just about to land at the true home of the Dragon clans.” Ivadad rumbled as he flew towards one of the six lower towers. As they approached Chiyoko noticed that the top of the tower was covered in a thick layer of sand and gravel. “It’ll be nice to lay on a proper bed again.”

“Ivadad exactly, where are we?” Chiyoko asked in confusion.

“Welcome to Dragon Brook Tower, and the Isaibsa Island. Here you and your sisters will be able to live free of Choe-long’s curse.” Ivadad explained as he touched down on his tower. It was only now that Chiyoko noticed each tower was made of deferent colored crystal. The tower that Ivadad had landed on was made of a crystal blacker then night. As Chiyoko climbed down out of Ivadad’s saddle she took in the other towers and the crystals that made them up.

“All the colors of the rainbow. Each one more magnificent than the last. This place truly is magical.” Chiyoko was surprised when three women appeared out of nowhere. It wasn’t so much that there were women here, but that they weren’t human. She looked up at Ivadad. “Um… big guy, who are these women?”

“We are the dragon folk, Lady. We are the descendants of Lord Ivadad and his family.” One of the dragon folk women answered honestly.

“Are you telling me that all the people on this island are half dragon, half human?” Chiyoko choaked out in astonishment.

“Indeed, they are, Lady Chiyoko.” Ivadad answered with a wryly chuckle. “Allow me to introduce my three oldest daughters. From right to left we have Khethri the teacher, Igtra the graceful, and Phinzieth the tiny.”

“I am not TINY!” Phinzieth screamed at Ivadad. “If you weren’t my father. I would gut your ass you overgrown lizard.”

“Ah so much love.” Ivadad sighed then placed his chin next to the smallest of his daughters. “Phinzieth if I didn’t know your age. I would happy take you over my knee and spank your little ass.”

“You can try daddy. The last time you tried that shit was over four-hundred years ago. If I remember right it took you six days to find me.” Phinzieth snarled up at the massive black dragon. Then she crossed her arms and smiled. “Besides, I can always tell mother that you’re picking on me again.”

Chiyoko started to giggle at seeing her friend cowed by this small slip of a woman. She could help herself when Ivadad just sighed and curled up on his sandy bed to pout. “My god! Ivadad, Lord of The Black, is henpecked.”

“And now you know my greatest shame, Lady Chiyoko. My third wife gave birth to this little hellion.” Ivadad snorted them looked at his daughters. “Girls this is the Lady Chiyoko Hakuryū, your new mistress. See to her needs as befits her station.”

“Yes father. We shall honor your command.” All three said at the same time as they bowed before the massive black dragon. When Ivadad yawned Phinzieth stepped up to his muzzle and stroked the top of his nostrils. “Sleep well father. We shall wake you in the morning. The Breaded Big Horn sheep have grown fat in your absence.”

“Thank you my dear.” Ivadad yawned once more. “It has been a while sense I last tasted the juicy meat of our homeland.” With that the massive dragon closed his eyes and went to sleep.

“He must have really warn himself out during the flight here.” Chiyoko said to no one in particular as she walked up and petted the dragon. “Rest well my friend.”

“It was not the flight, Lady Chiyoko. Our father must have called upon the warrior in the majestic dragons sometime today.” Khethri corrected her stoically. Then went on to explain the reason as if she were giving a lecture in a classroom. When the dragon folk woman finished explaining how Ivadad’s war cry brought out the warrior in all majestic dragons for Chiyoko. She went onto explain how it drained a deal of her father’s strength. It would take him a full day to recover from the battle. When Khethri finished she gestured towards the stairs at the side of the tower. “If you’ll come with us Lady Chiyoko? I’m sure that your sisters have already adjourned to the bathing area and hot spring.”

“Why didn’t you tell me there’s a hot spring here?” Chiyoko almost whined. “Oh, never mind. Just show me the way.”

“Lady Chiyoko, later this evening there will be a welcoming feast held in honor of you and the other knights.” Khethri told her with a welcoming smile gracing her lips. Then with a small motion towards her face. “Lady Chiyoko now that you’re here could you please remove your mask. It is considered an insult among our people to hide one’s face in public.”

“Um… I don’t think that I can, but I’ll try.” Chiyoko said as she reached up and grabbed the mask that had covered her face in public from the time she had arrived in this crazy world. To her surprise the mask came away with easy. “How?”

“Cho-long’s curse holds no power on Isaibsa Island, Lady Chiyoko.” Igtra said as she gracefully walked the walls of the tower. “This tower is yours and yours alone. Just as our father’s weyr sits atop this tower declaring it as his and his alone.”

“Who does the central tower belong then?” Chiyoko asked of the graceful woman as they walked down the stairs.

“The Grand Tower belongs to the Gods, Lady Chiyoko. To be precise my Lady. The Grand Tower is the home of the Gods Tiamat and Great Red. The Gods that rule over our small island nation. No other Dragon God holds power here.” Igtra stopped and pointer towards the very top of the central tower. “We know they are here. When the great crystal casts a beam of purest light to the heavens.”

“Thank you, Lady Igtra. Are the Dragon Knights the only humans here?” Chiyoko asked.

“Please my Lady, we are not of the nobility. We are but humble servants. As for your question. Half the population of Isaibsa Island is human, Lady Chiyoko.” Igtra answered politely with a graceful smile. “Your sisters are awaiting you.”

Chiyoko just shrugged her shoulders and followed the dragon Maidens to the central tower. After joining her sisters for a refreshing bath. They were all dressed in the finest kimonos and led to the main dining hall. There they were met by Miles who was also dressed in what appeared to be the height of European suits. During the feast the six Dragon Knights were introduced the individual island leaders and local ministers. When the feast finally ended Chiyoko said her goodnights and headed for her tower. As she crossed the courtyard she stopped and looked up at the weyr with the massive sleeping black dragon.

“I did it. I freed a nation and changed the course of history. I hope like hell I did the right thing by placing Rin on the throne.”

“You have worked a great and wonderous thing, Lady Chiyoko.” At the sound of her voice Chiyoko turned around to face Princess Toyotama. “Have no worries. You have done what needed to be done. You have set in motion events that shall change not only this nation but the whole of this world.”

“I don’t know Princess. I’ll be honest with you. Everything I did these pass few months was because I was pissed off at the way the old Emperor was running the country. I kept having the words of a great man running through my mind.” Chiyoko told the Dragon Goddess honestly then shrugged her shoulders. “He was a tyrant and the Tree of Liberty needed to be watered. His blood will in sure a good number of years for growth. Between the public death Moronari at my hands and Ivadad’s very blunt warning of a fiery return. I foresee a nation based on freedom growing from what was once an oppressed society.”

“You have truly seen beyond what I or my brother could have hoped for, Kyamo no Sa.” Princess Toyotama grinned. “If you could return to your home world with the power you hold now. Would you go?”

“Nope. I know that I cannot change my home world. Not even with all this power that Great Red and Tiamat have granted. I would either become a weapon to be used by my government or a tyrant of my own nation. No thank you. You can keep that shit. I’ll be my own person for as long as I can, Princess.” Chiyoko grunt then spat on the ground. “The politicians of my home world destroyed my nation with their constant infighting and false promises of reform. Instead of insuring the Promise made by our founding fathers and the laws they put to paper. They went out of they’re way to destroy that promise. More and more civil rights were crushed in the name of more progress socialist form of government. It was nothing more than a Stalinist dictatorship with a pale thin vail of democracy.”

“Then your whole motivation behind what you did here was to prevent the same thing happening here in this world. The government may be a Monarchy, but you left them with a pathway to a true government of the people by the people for the people.” The Dragon Goddess Princess chuckled behind her left hand. “Let us pray that Empress Rin and her advisors heed Ivadad and Sir Miles warnings.”

“Form some reason Princess.” Chiyoko answered with her own chuckle as she looked up at her partner. “I believe that they will.”

“Yah, well, it’s all up to Rin now.” Chiyoko tossed over her shoulder as she headed for Ivadad’s tower. “See you in the morning Princess. I’m beat.”

As Chiyoko disappeared into the tower the Dragon Princess sighed. “Sleep well little one. You have earned your rest. May your life here at Dragon Brook Tower be one of peaceful contemplation and caring for your partner.”

Epilogue
The Impearl Palace: 10 years later.

Empress Rin Setsu walked the halls of the palace deep in thought over her newest set of reform laws. The idea of open elections was a new concept for her nation. As was the idea of a separate House of Representatives that she had introduced four years ago. Those original Representatives were appointed by the local Shoguns from among their individual Shogunates. Now they would be elected to their positions. That had been the seciond change she had instituted at the beginning of her reign. She had returned the control that the Shoguns’ originally had in their Shogunates with some restrictions. Most of the Shoguns had not problem following Rin’s directives. The reason behind this was the very real threat that still hung over their heads. The fear of the Dragon Knights return was all too powerful to ignore.

The Shoguns all knew that their Empress would call upon those six powerful individuals. In the second year a northern province Shogun defied her orders to lower his taxes on the farmers. That Shogun’s castle now lay in ruins. The Dragon Knights appeared and in one night destroyed the castle. It was the only time that Dragon Knights had appeared in the last ten years. This also led to the formation of a Hall of Lords. The Shoguns found that they had too much work on their hands to cause trouble for their Empress.

Many of them found that by working with their fellow Shoguns that they were able to vastly improve not only their wealth but the living standard for their people. This forced them to work even harder. The harder they worked to improve the lives of the people the more their wealth grew. It quickly became an endless self-perpetuating cycle. Little did the Shoguns realize that Rin was counting on their own greed to follow her directives.

The first change Rin had made in her reign was to replace all but three of the current Ministers. Only the Ministers of Labor, Transportation, and Agriculture remain from her brother’s cabinet. Those three men had done everything in their power to work behind her brother’s back to try and improve the lives of the people. Now that they no longer had to work in secret. They were able to truly make sweeping changes within their own Ministries by removing the corrupt individuals that had been appointed by her brother. With the threat of reprisal from the old Emperor removed, those three men were able to truly help the people of her nation.

“Tell me child are you wondering about these new changes?” Satomi asked with a sly and knowing smile. Rin was no longer surprised by the sudden and often magical appearance of the twin maiko in the palace halls.

“As usual Mistress Satomi. I fear at times that I am forcing change too fast for my nation.” Rin answered her honestly. Rin looked to the floor. “I don’t want to fail them or break the promise that I made to her.”

“Tell me something Empress. With the exception of that one time. Have the Dragon Knights returned in the last ten years?” Satomi asked politely.

“No.”

“Then you have yet to fail them or break your promise. Continue to rule as you have been with justice, and mercy. Make the changes you see fit.” Satoko assured Rin. “As for our friends the Dragon Knights, so long as you try to rule in that manner you have no need to fear their return.”

“Any word on how they are doing?” Rin asked politely.

“They continue to adjust to their new lives of peace. Sadly, this is not an easy task for those who were meant of war. We can only hope that they one day their way.” Satomi sighed while she explained the situation of the Dragon Knights.

“Then let us hope they are never need again. While working towards achieving the goal of making their services unneeded in out time.” Rin ordered and headed for her daily briefing by her Ministers.

Once they were alone a shadow separated itself from among the others. As it flowed across the floor the two maiko sighed. Satomi waited until it was just a few feet from them before speaking. “Will you please dispense with the theatrics kōhai?”

The shadow quickly to the form of Chiyoko who stood giggling. “Okay sempai. I was just having a little fun.”

“Will you ever grow up?” Satoko snapped.

“Nope. Like the old song goes. Girls just want to fun.” Chiyoko giggled before turning serious. “Is there anything we need to know about sempais?”

“No, kōhai. Everything is going the way you had hoped.” Satomi answered with a slight bow from the waist. “Tell me something. Are you ever going to reveal your hand behind the changes you have suggested?”

“Sempai, please. I am the ultimate tool of warfare. The Dragon Knights, especially me, have no place in government. Nor do we have a place in the formation of a nation’s government. We are merely the safeguard that insures a brighter future for the people of this nation.” Chiyoko turned and waved her hand opening a portal to her home. “Until we are needed again. Farewell sempai. In the words of a great man from my home. Live long and prosper.”

With that the Kyamo no Sa stepped through the portal and disappeared as quickly as she had appeared. Satomi turned to Satoko and sighed. “Did she just quote Spock?”

“She did sister dear.” Satoko sighed. “That girl will always be a smart ass.”

“True. Much to our shame.” Satomi agreed. “Come along sister our work is not yet finished. To paraphrase the words of Robert Frost. We have promises to keep. And miles to go before we sleep.”

“True sister, very true.” Satoko answered with a small bow. “Not rest for the wicked or the weary. Once more into the breach dear sister.”

“Indeed, sister. Once more into the breach.” Satomi said with a sly smile. “We still have our own promise to keep to those six youngsters.”

“Let us hope we can keep that promise sister.” Satoko replied as she led the way towards the royal throne and the battlefield known as politics. A battlefield they were both will prepared for. It was by silent accord the twins from another world would insure that this nation would remain on the path of true democracy.

---

P.S. This concludes the story of Chiyoko and her fellow Dragon Knights. I hope you have enjoyed this story of magic and dragons. From here on I’ll be working on our ladies of speed and newest Death Dealer.